《The Mafia King鈥檚 Doll》 1 Tori Angelo Rizzo; 34. Vittoria ¨C Tori Romano; 23. ¡°Mark my words,¡± Giorgio says. ¡°By the end of the year, I¡¯ll be one of the bosses.¡± I almost let out a snort. Listening to my stepbrother go on and on about how important he is in the Cosa Nostra is ridiculous. He wishes. Giorgio is¡­well, he¡¯s a narcissistic asshole. There¡¯s no other way to put it. Everyone knows there are only five bosses in the Cosa Nostra ¨C Rizzo, Torrisi, Vitale, La Rosa, and Falco. The five families run New York, and no one dares go against them. Giorgio is all talk, and one day, it will get him killed. A girl can hope. Instantly, I¡¯m hit with a wave of guilt for wishing my stepbrother dead. Forgive me, Father. Since my father and stepmother died in a car ident seven years ago, Giorgio took over Pap¨¤¡¯s ce in the Cosa Nostra. It went straight to Giorgio¡¯s head, and he¡¯s be downright unbearable to live with. My aunt on Mamma¡¯s side of the family asked Giorgio to let me live with them, but he wouldn¡¯t hear of it. Sadly, my mamma died of pneumonia when I was three years old, and my aunt, uncle, and cousin are the only family I have left. I was only sixteen, but Giorgio¡¯s word wasw in our family, so no one dared go against him. Now I¡¯m twenty-three and still stuck with the bastard. I suspect he¡¯s only holding onto me to get my share of the inheritance that will pay out when I turn twenty-five. He¡¯s already blown through more than half of his share, wasting it on gambling, alcohol, and women. Giorgio was the perfect stepson to my father. Pap¨¤ even adopted Giorgio as his own, so I can¡¯t me Pap¨¤ for leaving him in charge of our finances. Even I was shocked when I learned what a vile person Giorgio really is. Cettina, Giorgio¡¯s mother, and Pap¨¤ got married two years after Mamma died. I was five, and Giorgio was thirteen, so we grew up as brother and sister. But overnight, he changed into a different person. One that¡¯s violent, selfish, and greedy. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do when I turn twenty-five in two years, but Giorgio won¡¯t get a dime from me. I¡¯m hoping I can cash in my inheritance and run to somewhere he won¡¯t be able to find me. Clearing my throat, I murmur, ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Giorgio¡¯s eyes are on a beautiful woman who just came in, and he doesn¡¯t pay me any attention as I get up from my chair. Walking to the back of the restaurant, I nce around the establishment. The ce is packed, and even though I¡¯ve grown up around these people, they all feel like strangers. Every Friday we have lunch at P Sicilia. The restaurant belongs to Angelo Rizzo, and I¡¯ve only seen him a few times. It¡¯s never long enough to get a good look at him. Not that I want to. The five heads of the Cosa Nostra terrify the living crap out of me. They¡¯re known for being brutal when ites to business. Growing up in the Cosa Nostra, I¡¯ve learned to fear the five families like the rest of the Sicilians who call New York their home. Even Giorgio is shit scared of them. He talks big in front of me, but when he has to speak to one of Angelo Rizzo¡¯s men, he¡¯s pathetically humble. Whenever he¡¯s forced to eat a slice of humble pie, I¡¯m the one who suffers. Thest time Big Ricky scolded Giorgio for beingte for work, Giorgio broke two of my ribs. He seldom leaves marks on my face because he loves to parade me in front of the single men in the Cosa Nostra. I know he ns to marry me off to one of them, but he¡¯s holding out for my inheritance. The only sce I can find in the crappy situation is that Giorgio can¡¯t force me to marry him. We live in a tight-knit Sicilianmunity who would disapprove if he tried to marry me. After all, we were raised as brother and sister. It¡¯s my only saving grace and also the reason he hasn¡¯t looked at me in a sexual way. To Giorgio, the only thing that matters is getting his grubby hands on my inheritance. I slip into the restroom, and after relieving myself, I wash my hands and touch up my lipstick. My eyes flit over the light peach summer dress I¡¯m wearing, making sure the fabric isn¡¯t stuck in my underwear. It happened to Aida when we were fourteen, and I almost died of second-hand embarrassment for my cousin. Since then, I always check my clothes to ensure nothing is out of ce. My gaze locks on my reflection in the mirror, and I lift my chin. Just two more years of this hell, then you can run away and create a new life for yourself. As I step out of the restroom to return to the table, an office door opens to my right. Not thinking, I nce in the direction of the sound, and instantly, I¡¯m doused in ice. I have a clear view of Angelo Rizzo, who¡¯s gripping a man by his neck. I can¡¯t hear what¡¯s being said, but as Big Rickyes out of the office, I see Angelo m a knife into the man¡¯s throat. Mother of God. The squeak escaping me has Big Ricky¡¯s eyes snapping in my direction. Crap! My heart instantly hammers against my ribs, and I quickly dart to the left. I know it¡¯s stupid of me to run, but my flight or fight instinct kicks in, and flight always wins. I don¡¯t even reach the end of the hallway before being grabbed by the arm and hauled back to the office. NoNoNoNoNo!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± I plead. Big Ricky ignores me, which has me begging, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. Please.¡± I¡¯m shoved into the office and stumble forward. My eyes lock on Mr. Rizzo, who¡¯s wiping the blood from the knife, and the sight brings me to a dead stop. His head is lowered, and focused on cleaning every crimson drop from the de, he orders with a low and threatening tone, ¡°Remove the body.¡± With wide eyes, I watch as the man¡¯s body is dragged out of a side door by Tiny, who doesn¡¯t even break a sweat. Then again, he¡¯s a mountain of a man. The trail of blood smeared on the tiled floor almost makes me gag. Father, I¡¯ve been a good girl. I¡¯ve never dated and kept myself pure for marriage. I attend church every Sunday. Please get me out of this mess. You owe me. Slowly, Mr. Rizzo lifts his head, and when his hazel eyes lock on me, shivers of fear rush through my body. Crap. Just one look from Angelo Rizzo and my mouth goes bone dry. I swallow hard on the lump of panic in my throat. His eyes crawl from my head to the sandals on my feet before they flick to Big Ricky. ¡°She saw what happened,¡± Big Ricky exins. I quickly shake my head, and my voice quivers as I plead, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. I promise.¡± Mr. Rizzo lifts his hand, and while his thumb scratches his bottom lip, his eyes lock on me once more. The brutality in his gaze delivers a punch to my stomach. Father, I don¡¯t want to die. Get me out of this mess, and I¡¯ll do anything you want. Tinyes back into the office, and without taking his eyes off me, Mr. Rizzo hands the murder weapon to him. ¡°She¡¯s Romano¡¯s sister,¡± Big Ricky informs his boss. If my heart beats any faster, I¡¯m going to pass out. Mr. Rizzo lifts an eyebrow. ¡°Vittoria.¡± He knows my name? Of course, he does. I¡¯m pretty sure nothing happens in his territory without him knowing. Mr. Rizzo takes a deep breath while slowly stalking closer to me. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you since your father¡¯s funeral.¡± The urge to back away overwhelms me, but by the grace of God, I manage to stand still. When he stops mere inches from me, I have to tilt my head back to look up at him. If I weren¡¯t so freaking terrified, I¡¯d take the time to admire the man¡¯s attractiveness. His ck hair is in stark contrast with his hazel eyes. There are tiny golden flecks that make it look like mes are burning in his brown-green irises. I know he¡¯s in his early thirties and still unmarried because he¡¯s too busy ruling over his territory with an iron fist. When Tiny stands close behind Mr. Rizzo, I realize they¡¯re the same height. Easily two and a half heads taller than me. Where Tiny is all bulging muscles and brute strength, Mr. Rizzo¡¯s body is firmer, giving me the impression of stealth and death cloaked in an expensive suit. Tiny has a round face, whereas Mr. Rizzo has a sharp jaw. My eyes keep flitting between the two men while I¡¯m overly conscious of Big Ricky behind me. Mr. Rizzo¡¯s eyes remain locked on my face, and when I can¡¯t stand the pressure anymore, I whimper, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone what I saw.¡± A frown line appears between his eyebrows, and his words are soft and dangerous as he murmurs, ¡°I know.¡± What does that mean? Am I free to go, or is he going to kill me? GOD! When Mr. Rizzo suddenly lifts his hand to my face, I cringe back and let out a frightened sound. I pinch my eyes shut, and fisting my hands at my sides, I try to brace for the punch. My skin stretches tightly over my cheekbones and jaw, and I clench my teeth. Seconds pass, and when I feel something tug at my hair, my eyes fly open. Mr. Rizzo¡¯s gaze watches me closely while he wraps a curl of my hair around his forefinger. Confused by what he¡¯s doing, I startle again when Giorgio¡¯s voice booms outside the office. ¡°For fuck sake. Tori, get your ass out of the restroom!¡± I hear Big Ricky move, then the hinges of the office door squeak, and he says, ¡°Your sister is with Mr. Rizzo.¡± ¡°What?¡± Giorgio gasps. I hear more movement behind me, but my eyes remain on the biggest threat in the office. Angelo Rizzo. ¡°What did you do?¡± Giorgio hisses at me. A frown forms on Mr. Rizzo¡¯s forehead, and as he lets go of the curl, I nervously brush my hand over my hair while quickly taking a step away from the terrifying man. Needing to exin myself, I ramble, ¡°As I came out of the restroom, the office door opened. It drew my attention, and I identally saw Mr. Rizzo¡­ah¡­do something. I didn¡¯t mean to look. It just happened.¡± My hand flies to my chest, and covering my racing heart, I swear, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Mr. Rizzo¡¯s eyes flick to Big Ricky. ¡°Escort Miss Romano to a table and get her a cup of coffee while I speak with her brother.¡± Huh? Not sure I heard right, I ask, ¡°I get to leave?¡± Mr. Rizzo¡¯s prating gaze returns to me. ¡°For now.¡± Intense relief washes through me as I quickly exit the office with Big Ricky. I cautiously nce at Big Ricky, who¡¯s not much taller than me. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡± With the corner of his mouth lifting slightly, he nods. ¡°It¡¯s okay, bellissima.¡± He leads me to a table and nods at the chair. ¡°You can wait here while Mr. Rizzo talks to your brother.¡± ¡°Stepbrother,¡± I correct him. Big Ricky looks the least threatening of the bunch, which gives me the courage to ask, ¡°How much trouble am I in?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°As long as you keep quiet, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± More relief floods me, and with hope filling my heart, I ask, ¡°Really?¡± He nods again before gesturing for a server toe closer. ¡°Bring a cup of coffee for Miss. Romano.¡± When the server leaves, Big Ricky looks at me again. ¡°Stay right here.¡± I nod and watch as he walks toward a table where three men are enjoying lunch. Letting out a breath, I slump in the chair while wiping my palm over my forehead. Dear God. That was intense. I stare at the table as the terrifying past few minutes rey in my mind. Crap, I¡¯m going to be in so much trouble with Giorgio. A heavy feeling settles over my shoulders, and I nce at the hallway again. I can¡¯t believe I just came face-to-face with Angelo Rizzo. God, the man is intense. And handsome. And freaking scary. Now that I¡¯m no longer in the direct line of fire, I realize just how attractive Angelo Rizzo is. I understand why Aida, my cousin, was so infatuated with the man when I saw her a couple of months ago at a family gathering. He might be one of the most attractive men I¡¯ve ever seen, but it doesn¡¯t take away from how terrifying he is. If anything, it adds to it. Father, it¡¯s me again. Thanks for saving my butt. My thoughts turn to the murder I witnessed, and it brings all the fear back. Growing up in the Cosa Nostra, you¡¯d think I¡¯d be used to crime and corruption, but that¡¯s not the case for me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to seeing someone die. Just two more years, then you can make a clean break from Giorgio and this world. 2 Angelo As Vittoria is escorted out of the office, I walk to my desk and take a seat behind it. My eyes flick to Giorgio, who looks like he¡¯s about to shit himself. He was only twenty-one when he took over from Tony, but during the past seven years, he hasn¡¯t done half the work Tony used to do for me. He also has a gambling problem that¡¯s starting to cost me money. ¡°I hear you like spending time at Fallen Angels,¡± I mutter. The strip club was the first business I opened, so I have a soft spot for the establishment. The club has three sections. Heaven, where customers can only watch the girls dance, and Hell, where everything goes. The gambling room is in the third section, called Purgatory. Needless to say, the ce brings in a fortune. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Giorgio says. When he aims for one of the chairs by my desk, Tiny ces a hand against the man¡¯s chest before shaking his head at him. No one sits in my presence. Well, unless yourst name is Rizzo, La Rosa, Torrisi, Falco, or Vitale. ¡°What is his tab standing at?¡± I ask. I know the exact amount, but I don¡¯t want to give Giorgio the impression I have any interest in his life. ¡°Just shy of three hundred thousand,¡± Tiny answers. Lifting an eyebrow, I shake my head. Giorgio begins to sweat, the drops beading on his forehead and running down his temples. ¡°I¡¯ll settle the tab soon.¡± ¡°Yes, you will,¡± I say. ¡°Today.¡± His eyes go wide as saucers. ¡°I can¡¯t get the money that quick.¡± With zero mercy on my face, I mutter, ¡°That sounds like your problem.¡± Tiny takes a threatening step toward Giorgio, which has him rambling, ¡°I¡¯ll get the money. I just need a month.¡± My eyes narrow on the fucker.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. His scared gaze darts between Tiny and myself, then he adds, ¡°I¡¯m the only family Tori has left. Please give me a month. I promise I¡¯ll get the money.¡± I¡¯ve heard that before. Usually, right before I kill someone. But the debt is not the reason Giorgio is standing in front of me. If it were, he¡¯d be dead already, and truth be told, tomorrow would¡¯ve been hisst day if it weren¡¯t for his little sister. Vittoria Romano. I¡¯ve been so busy I haven¡¯t realized the girl blossomed into a beautiful woman. I¡¯m used to people looking at me with fear, but seeing terror in Vittoria¡¯s eyes had my cock hardening at the speed of light, which was an unusual reaction for me. I wonder what it would be like to bend her to my will. I have a healthy sex drive, buttely, all the women seem to blur together. It¡¯s be boring as fuck. There¡¯s also the matter of my uncle, who¡¯s been nagging that it¡¯s time for me to take a wife. Then, the scared little fawn appeared in front of me, and her doe eyes had my pulse racing faster. ¡°Vittoria is twenty-three,¡± I mention. Giorgio does a double take before his face lights up with relief. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°She¡¯s of marrying age.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His head bobs up and down. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting until she¡¯s twenty- five before arranging a marriage for her.¡± Finding the fucker funny, I let out a rare chuckle. ¡°What makes you think you¡¯re allowed to arrange a marriage for her?¡± I lift a hand and wave at the desk. ¡°Did I miss the part where you¡¯re the one in charge?¡± Giorgio¡¯s eyes widen again. ¡°N-no, sir.¡± Why wait until she¡¯s twenty-five? I push the thought to the back burner. Tiny can look into Vittoria¡¯s personal life after I¡¯ve dealt with her brother. Resting my elbows on the desk, I lean forward. ¡°You¡¯re not to arrange a marriage for Vittoria without my blessing.¡± I want my fill of the woman before she¡¯s passed off to whoever I deem good enough. Giorgio nods, then asks, ¡°About the debt, sir. Is a month okay?¡± For now. I nod and wave a hand at the door, indicating for the fucker to leave. As soon as he¡¯s gone, I nce at Tiny. ¡°I want to know everything about Vittoria Romano.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± He hovers for a moment, then asks, ¡°What do you want me to do with Duncan¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Drop it off at his house so his family can bury him.¡± Pulling my phone out of the breast pocket of my jacket, I add, ¡°Pay for the funeral and give his wife fifty thousand. God knows she needs it after putting up with him for so long.¡± Big Rickyes into the office as Tiny leaves. ¡°The girl left with her brother.¡± I nod as I scroll through all the emails and messages. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll talk,¡± he mentions. I nod again while I look at the meeting scheduled for Tuesday at five p. m. Every two weeks, the five heads of the Cosa Nostra meet. In the beginning, it was to keep the peace, but over the years, we¡¯ve be friends. Now we y poker while talking business. My cousin was supposed to take over the Rizzo seat in the Cosa Nostra, but he was assassinated by the Quintero cartel when they tried to move into New York. I was neen when I took over so my uncle could retire as head of the Rizzo family. He still helps with the business in Sicily and keeps an eye on everything for me, which is something I want to discuss with him. It¡¯s time for him to step away from the business so he can enjoy his old age. Fuck, has it already been fifteen years? Time flies when you¡¯re making money. No wonder Uncle Maurizio¡¯s been on my case about getting married. He¡¯s scared I¡¯ll be taken out before I get the chance to give the Rizzo family an heir. The only problem is the women from suitable families are either older than me or still in school. Uncle Maurizio¡¯s been dropping hints that I should marry Valentina Toscano, who¡¯s from an influential family, but that¡¯s never happening. She¡¯s six years older than me and batshit crazy. Vittoria¡¯s beautiful face pops into my mind, but I shake my head because the Romanos are way beneath the Rizzos. At least she¡¯s fucking Sicilian. I shake my head again because I sure as fuck don¡¯t want Giorgio for a brother-inw. My gaze lowers to my right hand, and I rub my fingers together as I recall the feel of her silky hair. She flinched as if she thought I was going to hit her. A woman only has that reaction when she¡¯s been beaten before. My eyes narrow as my thoughts turn to my parents. Before they were killed in a hit-and-run, my father used to beat the shit out of my mother. Every other night, her blood coated the walls. The world I grew up in has made me a hard man, but I¡¯ll never hit a woman. Again, the memory of Vittoria flinching ghosts through my mind. I begin to tap my fingers on the desk as she fills my thoughts. I¡¯m easily twice her size. Her heart-shaped face is framed by golden brown curls that look like they refuse to be tamed. Her doe eyes hold a mysterious power that has the ability to grab my attention. The woman is fucking beautiful. ¡°Boss?¡± Big Ricky says to get my attention. I forgot the man was still in the office, and shaking my head to rid my thoughts of Vittoria Romano, I tuck my phone back into my pocket. Letting out a sigh, I stand up and mutter, ¡°Let¡¯s head over to the club.¡± Every day, I¡¯m surrounded by beautiful women, but none of them has grabbed my attention like the little fawn with her wild hair and doe eyes. 3 Tori ¡°You little fucking bitch!¡± Giorgio roars as I¡¯m shoved into the house. My family home used to be filled with love andughter before Pap¨¤ and Cettina, Giorgio¡¯s mother, died. Now, it¡¯s filled with hopelessness and violence. Giorgio¡¯s palm connects with the back of my head, and stumbling, I lose my bnce. I sprawl over the wooden floor that takes hours to polish, intense pain shuddering through my brain. My handbag slides beneath a side table, and before I can push myself up, Giorgio¡¯s foot connects with my right side. My teeth sink into my bottom lip to keep the cry of pain from escaping. The first time he hit me, I was left with a ck eye. I couldn¡¯t leave the house for two weeks. Everyone at the Parish asked where I was, and it upset Giorgio. Since then, he doesn¡¯t touch my face. ¡°Because of you, I only have a month to find a fuck-ton of money! I¡¯ll have to take a chunk out of my stocks.¡± Another kick to my stomach makes the air explode from my lungs. My vision goes spotty, and an agonizing sound bursts over my lips. I feel tears fall down my cheeks as I gasp through the pain. It doesn¡¯t help to beg or argue. If I dare say a word, it will only anger Giorgio more. I manage to curl into a fetal position and wrap my arms around my waist. Giorgio shoves his boot against my back and puts his full weight on me as he sneers, ¡°One of these days, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± The pressure eases off my back, and I hear him stomp into the living room. Bastard. Pushing myself up, I suppress a groan from the pain radiating through my abdomen and torso. I don¡¯t bother grabbing my bag from beneath the side table, and using the wall for support, I stumble to my bedroom. Shutting the door behind me, I make sure to lock it, and finally, in my safe space, I slide down to the floor until I¡¯m sitting t on my butt. Silent tears roll down my cheeks, and I don¡¯t bother wiping them away. Just two more years. Still, it feels like an eternity. Is the money even worth it? Maybe I can run away in the middle of the night and find a small town where I can work as a waitress? Keep dreaming. You don¡¯t have a dime to your name. Are you going to walk to the small town? Feeling trapped and hopeless, I pull my knees to my chest and wrap my arms around my shins. God, I miss Pap¨¤. I don¡¯t remember much of Mamma, but I know I look like her. I was the apple of Pap¨¤¡¯s eye until the day he died. Even when he married Cettina, things didn¡¯t change. I thought I was the luckiest girl for getting a loving stepmother and big brother. Things were so good until they passed away. It felt like my life went from sunny to thunderous in the blink of an eye, and the storm hasn¡¯t stopped. If anything, things just keep getting more vtile. Giorgio pounds his fist against my bedroom door, making me startle. ¡°Go clean the mess in the living room!¡± Closing my eyes, I swallow the tears down before answering, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I hear him stomp away, and pulling myself up, I unlock the door and open it. I peek down the hallway and see Giorgio¡¯s door m shut. He moved into our parents¡¯ bedroom a month after they were buried. I thought he was being disrespectful, and when I mentioned it to him, he pped me so hard it felt like my teeth rattled. He said he deserved the main bedroom now that he was the head of the family. After the first time Giorgio hit me, I cried my eyes out. I couldn¡¯t understand why he changed so much, but with time, I realized he was always evil and just hid it from our parents. I dart across the hall to my bathroom and grab a couple of Advils to help with the dull ache in my side. Walking to the living room, I stop by the side table to pick up my handbag. I set it down on one of the couches before seeing pieces of shattered ss scattered on the floor and whiskey trickling down the wall. Letting out a sigh, I head to the kitchen to get everything I¡¯ll need to clean the mess Giorgio made. You can hold out for two more years. You need your inheritance so you can make a fresh start somewhere else. I collect all the pieces of ss and throw them in the trash before wiping down the wall. When I¡¯m done with the chore, I walk back to the kitchen. It¡¯s my favorite ce in the world. I love baking and cooking. Needing to take my mind off the crap I¡¯m dealing with, I start to make apple pies for the coffee hour we always have after Mass. While I peel one apple after the other, the tension slowly drains from my body, and the painkillers lessen the ache in my side. Cutting the apples into slices, I dream about meeting a loving man in whatever small town I move to. We¡¯ll have a white-picket fence around our house. Maybe three or four kids and a dog. I¡¯ll be a stay-at-home mom, making sure my husband has a delicious dinner waiting when he returns from work. I¡¯ll be far from Giorgio and the Cosa Nostra, and with time, I¡¯ll even forget they exist. After Sunday Mass, I hurry to the tables where everyone gathers for tea and coffee and quickly switch on the urns. It¡¯s been two weeks since the incident at P Sicilia. Giorgio seems to be on edge about the money he owes Mr. Rizzo and has taken his stress out on me. He even tried to get me to sign a document stating he would be my beneficiary should I die. Shaking my head, I still can¡¯t believe he thinks I¡¯m so stupid that I¡¯d sign my own death warrant. I know the moment I sign that document, he¡¯ll get rid of me. Giorgio wants my money, and he¡¯ll kill to get it. With the danger increasing by the day, I¡¯m not sure I can hold out for another two years, but I don¡¯t know what else to do. If I go to Aunt Maria, Giorgio will find me there. It will ce her in a horrible position because she and the rest of my family are bound to thews of the Cosa Nostra. Even if I ask her for money so I can run away, she will get in trouble for aiding me. Nothing happens without the Cosa Nostra knowing about it. Feeling miserable, I let out a sigh. ¡°Did you bring three pies?¡± Rosa asks as she joins me behind the tables. I force a friendly smile to my face. ¡°Yes, but there seems to be more people than usual.¡± ¡°Keep a slice for Father Parisi.¡± Nodding, I take the pies from their containers and ce a slice on a te. Rosa prepares a cup of tea, and while she takes the beverage and pie to Father Parisi, I begin to help the parishioners who are already milling around the table. I keep smiling and greeting everyone, and soon, the rush passes, and I¡¯m able to pour myself a cup of coffee. My head is lowered when I hear a voice rumble, ¡°Morning, Vittoria.¡± My eyes snap up, and I identally pour hot water over my hand. ¡°Ouch!¡± ¡°Are you okay?¡± Rosa asks while Mr. Rizzo, who¡¯s scared the living hell out of me, rushes around the table. When he gets close to me, my mouth instantly goes dry, and my heart sets off at a wild pace. Rosa darts to the end of the table to get away from us and cautiously watches Mr. Rizzo. Not a single soul here will dare go against Angelo Rizzo. He grabs a dishcloth from the table, and taking hold of my hand, he pats my skin dry before inspecting the red spot. My eyebrows fly up, and my lips part in shock. His voice is still a low rumble as he mutters, ¡°It doesn¡¯t look too bad. You need to be more careful when working with boiling water.¡± With eyes as wide as the saucers on the table, I stare at Angelo Rizzo as if he¡¯s lost his mind. Does he actually care about me burning my hand? His gaze snaps to mine, and just like before, I feel the punch of his brutal gaze. I pull my hand free from his, and swallowing hard, I ask, ¡°Would you like a cup of tea or coffee?¡± His eyes narrow on me for an unnerving moment before he slowly shakes his head. ¡°Come with me.¡± What? Feeling nervous as hell, my tongue darts out to wet my lips. ¡°Where?¡± Without answering, he turns around and proceeds to leave the building with Tiny and Big Ricky right behind him. I¡¯ve never seen Mr. Rizzo at Mass before, so this can¡¯t be good. I can feel the other parishioners¡¯ eyes on me, but I know none of them will step in to help me. Confused and scared, I reluctantly follow after the man. There are overgrown gardens at the front and sides of the cathedral, and at the back is a very old cemetery. My stomach turns to lead as I follow the three men to the back, but I keep a safe distance as Mr. Rizzo looks at the weather-worn tombstones. I wrap my arms around myself, and as the silence stretches, my body begins to tremble. Father, don¡¯t let this man kill me on holy ground. Actually, don¡¯t let him kill me at all. After the longest minutes of my life, Mr. Rizzo tips his head at Tiny and Big Ricky. My fear multiplies when his two guard dogs wander off to give us some privacy. A breeze picks up, making the fabric of my dress billow around my legs. My hands p down against my sides, and I quickly grab fistfuls of the fabric to keep it in ce. When he still doesn¡¯t say anything, I ask with a quivering voice, ¡°Why did you want me toe with you?¡± With one hand in a pocket and the other lifting to rub over his jaw, his eyes narrow on me again. Jesus, I¡¯m going to die of a nervous breakdown if he doesn¡¯t speak soon. A frown forms on his forehead then he says, ¡°You look tired.¡± Wow, what a way to say I look terrible. Feeling self-conscious after hisment, I give him a frown of my own while shaking my head. ¡°Honestly, this is nerve-wracking. Can you please tell me why you want to speak to me?¡± Keep your mouth shut, Tori! Maybe it¡¯s because I feel so trapped and scared all the time that I¡¯m starting to slip up. I must imagine it, but the corner of his mouth almost lifts in a smile before returning to the usual grim line. It was only for a split second. Mr. Rizzo steps closer to me, his body moving like a wolf that¡¯s stalking his prey. Intense fear ripples through me, and my breathing speeds up. When he stops in front of me, he tilts his head and locks eyes with me. ¡°Your brother paid me a visit yesterday.¡± ¡°Stepbrother,¡± I correct him. I hate it when people refer to Giorgio as my brother. Mr. Rizzo¡¯s right eyebrow lifts, and I quickly apologize, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to interrupt you, sir.¡± ¡°You can call me Angelo.¡± I¡¯ve never heard anyone call him by his first name. Caught off guard, I blink at him.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He folds his arms over his chest and looks downright terrifying as he stares at me. ¡°Giorgio has informed me you¡¯re untouched.¡± What. The. Hell? I continue to blink at him as my face goes up in mes, and embarrassment sets my insides on fire. I can¡¯t get offended because the capos of the Cosa Nostra have a right to know the status of any woman who¡¯s of marrying age. In most cases, they must give their blessing when a marriage is arranged, which means this conversation is nothing out of the ordinary for Angelo. Feeling red from my toes to my hair, I nod. Please, please, please, Father. Don¡¯t let this man arrange a marriage for me. Then I¡¯ll never get away from Giorgio. Angelo¡¯s eyes narrow again. ¡°You¡¯re a virgin?¡± Oh, geez. I nod again. ¡°You¡¯ve never dated?¡± More heat pours into my cheeks as I nod for the third time. When he suddenly moves his hand to my hair, I instinctively flinch from the years of abuse I¡¯ve suffered from Giorgio. Crap. Angelo pauses for a moment, his gaze sharpening on my face before he twirls a curl of my hair around his finger. ¡°You flinch as if you think I¡¯m going to hit you.¡± Hisment makes my insides turn to ice, and the tremble in my body grows. Unable to tell a lie on holy ground, I admit, ¡°You scare me.¡± He lets go of my curl and murmurs, ¡°I don¡¯t find pleasure in hitting women.¡± His words don¡¯t make me feel any better. 4 Angelo For the past two weeks, I haven¡¯t been able to stop thinking about Vittoria. After Tiny found out everything he could about her, I had them bring in Giorgio. The fucker was quick to fill in the nks where she was concerned. It¡¯s clear the man has no loyalty to his family. But not willing to just believe every wording out of Giorgio¡¯s mouth, I needed to hear it straight from Vittoria. I know she¡¯s too fucking terrified to dare lie to me. I drink in her beauty as the wind ruffles her curls. Even though her soft brown irises are trembling with fear, she doesn¡¯t break eye contact. She has more guts than that shady stepbrother of hers, who offered her to me on a silver tter as payment for his debt. I told him I¡¯d kill him with my bare hands if he mentioned a word to her while I considered his proposal. It aggravates the fuck out of me that Giorgio was so quick to offer Vittoria¡¯s virginity to me as payment for his debt. She¡¯s worth more than a measly three hundred thousand dors. She¡¯s worth more than Giorgio¡¯s pathetic life. What pisses me off is the fact that he has enough money stashed away in investments on the stock market to pay what he owes me, but he¡¯d rather sacrifice Vittoria¡¯s innocence. The fucker is willing to sell her virtue, then once she turns twenty-five, he¡¯ll pawn her off to a man who doesn¡¯t mind spoiled goods. I¡¯ve also found out why he¡¯s waiting until she¡¯s twenty-five. Vittoria will get ess to her inheritance, and Giorgio probably wants it. It fucking infuriates me. Staring at the woman who¡¯s popped into my mind more than I care to admit, I can clearly see how innocent she is. When Tiny looked into Vittoria¡¯s life, he couldn¡¯t find a single ck mark against her. Every Sunday, she serves coffee and tea after Mass. When one of the parishioners is sick, she delivers home-cooked meals to them. This woman is as pure as theye. In my world, she¡¯s rare, and I like to collect unique items. Vittoria¡¯s tongue darts out to wet her lips, and the nervous action draws my eyes to her mouth. I¡¯d bet everyst dime I have on my name she hasn¡¯t even been kissed. Mesmerized by the woman, I murmur, ¡°Have you ever been kissed?¡± Her brows furrow together while the pink on her cheeks deepens in color. Christ, she¡¯s so fucking innocent that a simple question about a kiss has her blushing. Vittoria shakes her head, and I can see how difficult it is for her to keep eye contact with me. I step closer until there¡¯s only an inch between us, and leaning down, I take a deep breath of her scent. She smells like cookies and dough, instantly making my mouth water, and I catch a hint of something soft and floral. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, p cerviatta.¡± Calling her little deeres naturally, and as I walk away, I feel her eyes burning on my back. Vittoria Romano might note from a worthy family, but she has something no one else in ourmunity can offer me ¨C her innocence. Giorgio¡¯s in for a surprise because I don¡¯t just want Vittoria¡¯s virginity. If I take her, I¡¯ll marry the most beautiful woman in New York. She¡¯ll warm my bed and give me heirs. And finally, Uncle Maurizio will stop fucking nagging me. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter to me whether I¡¯m married or not. The notion of loving a woman has never appealed to me, but owning this beautiful woman is definitely tempting. ¡°Are we leaving?¡± Big Ricky asks as I approach him and Tiny. ¡°Yes.¡± I walk to the SUV with cked-out windows, and after climbing into the backseat, I mutter, ¡°Drop me off at the club, then bring Giorgio Romano to me.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Tiny replies while Big Ricky starts the engine. During the drive to the heart of Long Ind, where Fallen Angels is situated, my thoughts are inundated with the opportunity that¡¯s been presented to me. Before Iid eyes on Vittoria, I didn¡¯t give two shits about getting married. Sure, I knew I¡¯d take the plunge at some point, but there was no urgency. There¡¯s still no urgency. But the thought of having the beautiful little deer warming my bed is just too good to pass up. I¡¯ll have something no other man has touched. The corner of my mouth lifts, but the smile quickly disappears when I think of Giorgio. I¡¯m not known for giving second chances, but the sadistic side of me wants to y with the fucker as if he¡¯s a mouse. I want to see how far he¡¯ll go before I kill him. When Big Ricky pulls up to the front of the club, Tiny escorts me inside before returning to the SUV to carry out my order. Fallen Angels is closed on Sundays, so besides a couple of workers who are cleaning the ce from top to bottom, it¡¯s quiet. I head straight to my office to double-check the deposits banked over the past week. I have people who do everything for me, but when ites to money, I don¡¯t trust a living soul. Besides the strip club and casino, I own a fleet of ships that transport prohibited goods worldwide. Salvatore handles the schedule for the fleet, while Eddie makes sure shit doesn¡¯t go down at my club. He also runs the restaurant and casino for me. Sunday is Eddie¡¯s only day off, so I don¡¯t even bother checking if he¡¯s in his office. I feel Eddie is an excellent candidate to run things in Sicily on my behalf when my uncle retires. I have to think of someone else who we can train to take over from Eddie. It¡¯s not going to be an easy decision to make because, besides Renzo, Damiano, Dario, and Franco, the heads of the other four families, I only trust Salvatore, Eddie, Tiny, and Big Ricky. I keep my circle small because, in my world, it¡¯s the only way to stay alive. There¡¯s a knock at my office door before Tiny enters, followed by a shit-scared Giorgio, who doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s gotten any sleep since west spoke. It makes me recall how tired Vittoria looked. Tiny shoves the fucker forward, and hees to a staggering stop in front of my desk. My eyes lock on him with disgust, while his pleading gaze is filled with terror. I could kill him and just take Vittoria. My tone is filled with danger as I mutter, ¡°If I take Vittoria for myself, I won¡¯t tolerate any interference from you.¡± Confusion flutters over his face before it¡¯s followed by relief. ¡°So you¡¯re taking her virginity in exchange for wiping the three hundred thousand off my name?¡± I stare at the man until it looks like he¡¯s going to piss himself before I say, ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet. If you breathe a word of this discussion to her, it will be thest thing you do.¡± ¡°O-of c-c-course,¡± he stammers. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. Thest thing I want is for her to run away.¡± Tilting my head, I ask, ¡°Is that something you think she¡¯ll do?¡± His head bobs up and down. ¡°Since she was a teen, she¡¯s had a stupid dream of living in a small town with a white-picket fence house and the perfect husband. She¡¯s keeping herself pure for marriage.¡± My eyes narrow on the fucker for insulting Vittoria¡¯s childhood dream. If she marries me, she¡¯ll have a fucking castle and everything her heart desires. ¡°What else does she dream of?¡± I demand. ¡°The usual bullshit. Being a mother.¡± That¡¯s good to hear. Waving a hand, I dismiss Giorgio. The gesture has Tiny gripping the fuckers arm and shoving him out of my office. When I¡¯m alone again, I stare at the spreadsheet on myptop, but I don¡¯t see any of the numbers.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. My thoughts are with the beautiful little deer who might be my wife. Knowing she¡¯s a flight risk, I begin to devise a n. If she can¡¯t know about the wedding, I¡¯ll have to lure her to the ceremony under false pretenses. I also don¡¯t want her fucking stepbrother knowing I¡¯m taking more than just her virginity. Once I have her in front of the priest, she won¡¯t be able to escape and will have no choice but to marry me. Do I feel shitty about being prepared to trick a woman into marrying me? No. Not one bit. In my territory, I take what I want. Vittoria will quickly learn to obey me and be a good wife, and in return, she¡¯ll live a life of luxury. She can raise our children while I continue to rule over my empire. Deciding that Vittoria will be my wife, the corner of my mouth lifts. Soon, the little deer and all her innocence will be mine. 5 Tori My body aches as I walk into the quiet cathedral. I nce at the empty pews and adjust a couple of hymnals that were just shoved into the holders. I set down the dish of pasta a Norma I brought for Father Parisi on one of the benches so my hands are free. Moving to the front, I remove the old flower arrangement from the stand next to the pulpit and carry the wilting bouquet to the kitchen. I ce the wilting bouquet on a counter and quickly grab a trash bag where it¡¯s kept beneath the sink. Letting out a sigh, I take everything apart so I can dispose of the flowers before making sure the kitchen is clean. It¡¯s something I do every Tuesday, so Father Parisi doesn¡¯t have to worry about it. Then again, he¡¯d probably leave the flowers right where they are until Rosa brings a fresh arrangement. After throwing out the flowers, I return to the pews and pick up the pasta dish before heading to Father Parisi¡¯s office. Gingerly, I rub over the tender spot on my hip where Giorgio kicked mest night. Refusing to let the thoughts darken one of the few mornings I get away from the house, I let the silence in the cathedral wash over me. I always feel calm when Ie here, and today is no different. Reaching the office, I quickly knock on the door before entering the room. ¡°Morning, Father.¡± His head lifts from the paperwork he¡¯s looking at, and a smile forms on his face. ¡°Morning, Tori.¡± I meet with Father Parisi every Tuesday to discuss the flower arrangements and what I¡¯ll bake for the parishioners to enjoy after Sunday Mass. The Parish pays for everything, so I don¡¯t have to ask Giorgio for money. I¡¯m also paid a small fee for my effort that goes toward my feminine products and toiletries. Taking a seat in front of his desk, I ce the pasta dish down on the corner so it¡¯s not in his way. The cooked meal earns me a grateful smile from my priest. ¡°Thank you. With you and Rosa always bringing me food, I don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. I love cooking.¡± I pull the shopping list from my handbag. ¡°I thought it would be nice to have cannolis at the next service.¡± Father Parisi waves a hand. ¡°You¡¯re in charge, so whatever you want to bake is good with me. How much will you need?¡± I show him the list and the total I¡¯ll need to buy all the ingredients, and while he takes the cash out of a small box, I ask, ¡°Should I order roses for the next flower arrangement?¡± He makes a grumbling sound. ¡°Whatever you feel like.¡± Even though he always epts my ideas, I run them by him out of respect. As Father Parisi hands me the cash, his eyes lock on me. His eyebrows draw together, and while he sits down again, he asks, ¡°Are you getting enough rest? You look tired.¡± I let out a chuckle and shake my head. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s the second time I heard that in thest few days. I¡¯ll put in more effort with my appearance.¡± Feeling self-conscious, I pull the lightweight cardigan I¡¯m wearing tighter around myself. Even though it¡¯s hot outside, I have to wear something with long sleeves to hide the bruises on my arms. My summer dresses are also a no-go, so I¡¯m stuck wearing jeans to cover my legs. Father Parisi tilts his head, concern etched into the lines on his face. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Is everything okay at home?¡± Not wanting to talk about my dire circumstances, I nod as I climb to my feet. ¡°I better get the order for the flower arrangement to Rosa.¡± Shaking his head because I didn¡¯t answer him, he mutters, ¡°I¡¯m here whenever you want to talk.¡± I force a smile to my face as I whisper, ¡°I know. I just don¡¯t want to talk about it right now.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t pressure you.¡± Letting out a sigh, his eyes lower to the paperwork on his desk. ¡°See you on Sunday, Tori.¡± ¡°Have a good week,¡± I murmur before slipping out of the office. I love Tuesday and Sunday mornings because it¡¯s the only time I¡¯m guaranteed not to be around Giorgio. Honestly, he¡¯s been an absolute nightmare since the incident at P Sicilia. I¡¯ve done my best to stay out of his way, but I¡¯m shouted at every time he gets home. The beatings are also happening more and more regrly. It feels as if the violence is escting, and the worry keeps me up at night. As I walk the couple of miles between the cathedral and Rosa¡¯s flower shop, my thoughts turn to the Parish¡¯s money in my handbag. It might be enough for a train ticket, but just thinking about stealing it has me making the sign of the cross. Forgive me for my impure thoughts, Father. The sun beats down on my head, and soon, I feel ufortable from the heat. Suddenly, a ck SUV pulls up beside me, and I give the vehicle a cautious look as I pick up my pace. When I hear a door open, I nce over my shoulder, and seeing Angelo, Ie to a dead stop on the sidewalk. Oh, God. I¡¯m seeing way too much of the man. Without greeting me, he asks in a demanding tone, ¡°Where are you going?¡± I point down the street. ¡°To Rosa¡¯s flower shop.¡± ¡°Get in,¡± he orders, gesturing to the backseat with a nod of his head. Ugh. I let out a heavy breath as I walk to the SUV, and with apprehension tightening my stomach into a hard ball, I slide into the backseat. Angelo climbs in beside me, which has me moving closer to the other door so there¡¯s more space between us. My heartbeat speeds up, and a shiver rushes up my spine. I know I should be grateful to be out of the scorching summer heat, but thest ce I want to be is stuck in a car with one of the Cosa Nostra¡¯s leaders. ¡°It¡¯s too hot to walk,¡± he mutters. Giving me a side nce, he grumbles, ¡°Why are you dressed so warm?¡± I wrap my arms around my middle and squeeze my body against the door as I lie, ¡°It was cool when I left the house.¡± Forgive me, Father. Without an order from Angelo, Big Ricky drives toward Rosa¡¯s store. A heavy silence fills the air, and I¡¯m so freaking conscious of the dangerous man beside me I can¡¯t stop my body from trembling. I also can¡¯t help but notice how attractive he is, and it makes a weird sensation flutter through my abdomen. Angelo doesn¡¯t try to start a conversation with me, and when Big Ricky stops the vehicle in front of the store, I let out a relieved breath. Forcing a thankful smile to my lips, I nce at Angelo. ¡°Thank you for the ride.¡± He doesn¡¯t take his eyes off the document he¡¯s reading and just nods. Opening the door, I murmur, ¡°Bye.¡± I quickly climb out of the SUV, and shutting the door behind me, I rush around the back of the vehicle and dart into the airconditioned store.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mother of God, Tori. Is that Mr. Rizzo¡¯s car?¡± Rosa asks, her eyes wide on the vehicle still parked outside her store. ¡°Yes.¡± I shrug and try to y it off as nothing. ¡°He just gave me a ride because it¡¯s so hot outside.¡± She lifts an eyebrow at me. ¡°That man does nothing for free. Be careful of him.¡± Nodding, I follow her to the back, where she spends most of her time making bouquets. ¡°Can we have roses for the Parish this week?¡± I ask while trying to do my best to ignore the fact that Angelo Rizzo is giving me way too much attention. ¡°Roses are expensive, but I can add baby¡¯s breath and daisies.¡± ¡°That would be great.¡± I nce at all the buckets holding various fresh flowers. ¡°I made pasta a Norma for Father Parisi,¡± I inform her so we don¡¯t identally prepare the same dish for him. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll make mu for himter this week.¡± Soup? In this heat? Thankfully, Rosa doesn¡¯t notice the surprise on my face because she¡¯s busy cutting stems shorter. ¡°What are you baking for Mass?¡± she asks. ¡°Cannolis. It¡¯s been a while since we had them for coffee hour.¡± ¡°Make extra in case there are more people again.¡± Nodding, I say, ¡°I will.¡± Taking a step toward the front section of the store, I add, ¡°I should get going. I want to be home before lunch.¡± Rosa holds a pink carnation out to me. ¡°Yes, get out of this heat.¡± Taking the flower, I offer her a friendly smile. ¡°See you on Sunday.¡± Leaving Rosa to her work, I notice the SUV is still parked out front. Oh no! I hesitate for a moment, but knowing I can¡¯t hide here all day, I let out a groan as I leave the store. The moment I step onto the sidewalk, the backdoor of the vehicle is shoved open. God, help me. When I cautiously nce inside, Angelo mutters, ¡°Get in.¡± Father, did I do something to upset you? It¡¯s really starting to feel like you have forsaken me. ¡°Ah¡­why?¡± I ask, fear making my voice quiver. Angelo¡¯s eyes flick to me, annoyance tightening his handsome features. ¡°It¡¯s fucking hot, Vittoria. Get in.¡± I feel like whining like a puppy as I carry out his order, and when I shut the door, Big Ricky asks, ¡°Where to, Miss Romano?¡± ¡°Ahh¡­the grocery store just down the road.¡± I nce between the back of Big Ricky¡¯s head and Angelo, who¡¯s back to giving the document in his hand all his attention. This is so freaking weird. Between the vtile situation at home and having to deal with seeing Angelo Rizzo way more than I¡¯d like, the tension in my body is reaching breaking point. 6 Angelo The tensioning off Vittoria makes the air tremble. It¡¯s too fucking hot outside for her to be walking around in what can only be described as winter clothes. I have a million things to tend to before the poker game tonight, but knowing Vittoria would visit Father Parisi this morning, I ordered Big Ricky to drive past the cathedral. Having her schedule puts me in a position to watch her. But it wasn¡¯t my intention to drive all over town like a fucking chauffeur. She¡¯s my future wife, and I might as well get used to taking care of her. Once we¡¯re married, she¡¯ll have a driver and guard to take her wherever she needs to go. Unable to focus on the contract in my hand, I give up and nce at the trembling beauty beside me. I notice the flower that¡¯s being crushed in her tight grip and mutter, ¡°You¡¯re killing it.¡± Vittoria¡¯s eyes fly to my face as she gasps, ¡°I¡¯m what?¡± I gesture at her hands. ¡°You¡¯re killing the flower.¡± Her gaze flits to herp, then she mutters. ¡°Shoot.¡± She eases her grip on the wilting carnation, then adds, ¡°Technically, it¡¯s already dying.¡± With my eyes locked on her exquisite face, I ask, ¡°Why are you out and about on such a hot day?¡± Her gaze darts to me again. ¡°I had errands to run.¡± She fidgets with the carnation, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s aware of what she¡¯s doing as she starts to pull the petals off. ¡°And the errands couldn¡¯t wait?¡± Now, I¡¯m just asking questions to hear the soft tone of her voice. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her fingers move faster, the petals falling one by one onto herp. ¡°I always meet with Father Parisi on Tuesdays to give him a cooked meal and to discuss the baked goods for after Mass.¡± Of course, she provides meals for the holy man. She pauses, and her tongue darts out to wet her lips before she continues to ramble, ¡°I stopped by Rosa¡¯s store to tell her what kind of flower arrangement to prepare for Sunday, and now I¡¯m going to the store to get the ingredients for the cannolis we¡¯ll serve after Mass.¡± Finally, she stops talking so she can suck in a desperate breath. I find the way she rambles fascinating and even¡­cute. In the meantime, the carnation has been obliterated, and when she notices, she lets out a panicked sound. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Clearly terrified that I¡¯ll punish her for messing in my car, she frantically gathers the petals. Big Ricky finds a parking spot outside the grocery store, and it has me saying. ¡°We¡¯re going in with her.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± Vittoria whisper-shrieks, her wide eyes staring at me with shock. ¡°It¡¯s not open for discussion,¡± I mutter as I get out of the SUV. Truth be told, I¡¯m enjoying our little interaction way too much. I wait for Vittoria to climb out, and when I ce my hand on her lower back, she almost jumps out of her skin with fright. I ignore her reaction, figuring she¡¯ll get used to me once we¡¯re married. Big Ricky hovers somewhere behind us as we walk into the store, and I grab a cart. Vittoria gives me a confused look, but she doesn¡¯t have the courage to ask why I¡¯m joining her on her shopping trip. Every pair of eyes in the store locks on me, and I feel the wave of fear ripple through the aisles. As we head toward the baking section, people scatter to get away from us, and it has Vittoria nervously ncing up at me. ¡°What do you need?¡± I ask so she¡¯ll focus on why we¡¯re here. She digs a scrap of paper out of her handbag, and rushing from one ingredient to the next, she quickly gathers what she needs. When we reach the cashier, the woman keeps her eyes lowered as she scans everything. The fear all these people feel for me is thick in the air. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve worked my ass off to attain. It¡¯s power. When Vittoria pulls a few dors out of her handbag, I mutter, ¡°I¡¯ll pay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s for the Parish,¡± she says, her eyes filled with uncertainty. I don¡¯t repeat myself. Ever. Ignoring herment, I hand my ck limitless card to the cashier to pay for the meager ingredients that don¡¯t even fill a shopping bag. I¡¯ll have to arrange a card for Vittoria. While the payment is being processed, I make a mental note not to forget. The cashier¡¯s trembling like a leaf in a shitstorm as she hands the card back to me. I tuck it back into my wallet while Big Ricky grabs the shopping bag. When we leave the store, Vittoria scurries to stay beside me while whispering, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll let Father Parisi know you paid for everything.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing,¡± I order. ¡°But I didn¡¯t use the money he gave me,¡± she argues. ¡°He¡¯ll ask why.¡± For a moment, I¡¯m impressed that she¡¯s got enough courage to argue with me. ¡°Then don¡¯t tell him why, and keep the money for yourself,¡± I mutter. She stops dead in her tracks and stares at me as if I¡¯ve lost my mind. ¡°I¡¯m not lying to Father Parisi, and I¡¯m certainly not keeping the Parish¡¯s money.¡± When she motions the sign of the cross, I let out an unexpected chuckle. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s lying and stealing,¡± she gasps, looking absolutely shocked. The corners of my mouth curve up as I close the distance between us. When I lift my hand to her face, she startles, and herplexion grows pale. Ignoring her strong reaction, I brush my fingers over her cheek while I keep her terrified eyes imprisoned by mine. I lean down, and when she holds her breath, a chuckle rumbles from my chest. ¡°It¡¯s not stealing when I¡¯ve paid for everything. I¡¯m ordering you to keep the money, which is technically mine.¡± Instead of using words, a squeak escapes her as her head bobs up and down. Lifting my head an inch, my eyes capture hers again. ¡°Rx, Vittoria. I don¡¯t n on killing you.¡± The air wooshes over her lips, and figuring I¡¯ve fucked enough with her for one day, I pull away and gesture at the SUV. ¡°Get in.¡± Like the little deer she is, she dashes to the vehicle and hurries to get inside. When I slide in next to her, she practically squashes herself against the other door. I¡¯m fucked up for taking so much pleasure in her fear, but the thought doesn¡¯t stop my mouth from curving into a smirk. Christ, I¡¯m high from the exhration of hunting my little deer. 7 Tori By the time the SUV stops in front of my house, I feel faint with fear and confusion. I can¡¯t even bring myself to look at Angelo as I say, ¡°Thank you for everything.¡± Grabbing the stic bag, I quickly climb out of the vehicle and shut the door before rushing up the path to the porch. Father, we need to talk. Why are you allowing this man to cross paths with me constantly? I unlock the front door, and as I step into the house, I let out a breath of relief when I hear the SUV drive away. Freaking finally. I shut the door and make sure to lock it again before walking to the kitchen. I can¡¯t believe what happened today. Why did Angelo drive me around? What does he want? People like him don¡¯t do anything without expecting something in return. I set the bag down on the counter and unpack the groceries. It¡¯s only then I remember the dor bills in my handbag, and digging the money out, I stare at it. Even though Angelo ordered me to keep the money, I¡¯m definitely giving it back to Father Parisi on Sunday. The Parish can take the groceries as a donation from Angelo. I¡¯ll exin the situation to Father Parisi and ask him not to mention anything to anyone. Pulling out a chair by the kitchen table, I sink down on it and let out a groan. It feels as if my usually quiet life is spiraling into an abyss of chaos and violence, and I don¡¯t understand why. Suddenly, Giorgio walks into the kitchen, and before I can hide the money, his eyes lock on the dor bills. Without a word, he stalks toward me and grabs the notes from my hand. Crap! ¡°The money belongs to the Parish,¡± I argue as I stand up to take it back from him. He shoves the money into his pocket, and stepping into my personal space, he sneers, ¡°Now it belongs to me.¡± His hand connects with my shoulder, and he shoves me so hard I fall against the table. Pain throbs through my lower back, but I ignore it as I keep my eyes locked on Giorgio. I expect him to beat and kick me again, but luckily, the shove is enough for him. When he leaves the kitchen, I fall back into the chair and rest my face in my hands. I can¡¯t take much more. Father, please let Giorgio go out so I can be alone. Secondster, I hear the front door mming shut as Giorgio leaves the house. Thank you. A sob rattles from my chest, and wrapping my arms around myself, I allow the tears to fall. I¡¯ll do anything, Father. Please help me out of this impossible situation. It takes me a few minutes before I manage to gain control over my emotions, and looking at the groceries, I get up and put everything away. Giorgio probably went to Fallen Angels to gamble, which means he won¡¯t be home for a while. Thank God for small mercies. Walking to my bedroom, I strip out of the warm clothes and change into a summer dress. As I pass the mirror that¡¯s mounted against the wall, my reflection catches my attention. I stop, and seeing the bruises on my arms and legs, I feel miserable. Gripping the seam of the dress, I lift the fabric until I¡¯m able to see the purple, red, and brown marks all over my torso and sides. Every bruise feels tender, and I know it¡¯s a miracle I don¡¯t have any broken bones. Refusing to wallow in self-pity, I lower the dress and leave my bedroom. Giorgio¡¯s out, so I¡¯m going to prepare a feast for dinner and eat until it feels like my stomach will burst. When I¡¯m back in the kitchen, I gather some potatoes and sit at the kitchen table to peel them. I¡¯m making crh¨¨, a Sicilian dish made of mashed potato and egg covered in bread crumbs. After I fry the little balls, they¡¯re crispy and delicious. I also prepare scia, a thin tbreadyered with vegetables, cheese, and meats. Once my meal is ready, I grab a soda from the fridge and carry the te to the living room. Sitting on one of the couches with my legs folded beneath me, I ce the te on myp and grab the TV remote. I put on Virgin River, and as I get lost in other people¡¯s lives, I enjoy every bite of my food.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The TV show takes ce in a small town surrounded by trees and a beautiful river. I¡¯d love to live there. Maybe my dream wille true one day. When I¡¯m done eating, I ce the te on the coffee table and lie down on the couch. I watch episode after episode, and it helps to ease my worried mind. While I watch Virgin River, there¡¯s no evil stepbrother who¡¯s going to end up killing me. There¡¯s no mafia leader who¡¯s taken a weird interest in me. There¡¯s only my dream of a brighter future. Pain explodes through my body as I¡¯m suddenly thrown against the coffee table. Waking up with one hell of a shock, I don¡¯t have time to protect myself. My eyes snap open, and the next second, I¡¯m grabbed by my neck and hauled into the air. When my gaze locks on the man, icy fear pours through my veins. Vito Strano. He¡¯s one of Damiano Falco¡¯s men. ¡°Where is Giorgio?¡± Vito demands with a threatening tone. ¡°Fallen Angels,¡± I wheeze through the tight hold he has on my neck. I¡¯m tossed like a rag doll, and mming into the liquor cab, the bottles rattle as I fall to the floor. I quickly push my upper body from the wooden floor and stare in total shock at the group of men who belong to one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. Without another word directed at me, the men trash the living room before leaving. It¡¯s only then the realization of what happened sinks in. My shock spirals into a chaotic mess of horror, panic, and bleakness. This way of life is going to kill me soon. I just know it. Getting up off the floor, a cry escapes me when I identally step on a shard of ss. One of the ss doors of the liquor cab shattered when my body hit it. I didn¡¯t even notice. Careful not to step on any more shards, I limp to the bathroom and sit on the side of the tub so I can remove the piece of ss from my foot. I pull my first aid kit from the cupboard and use an antiseptic wipe to clean the cut before putting a bandaid on. Letting out a hopeless sigh, I stare at the drops of blood on the tiled floor. It¡¯s happened before where men havee looking for Giorgio, but it¡¯s the first time one of them hurt me. Usually, Giorgio¡¯s the one getting beaten up by them. Hopefully, they¡¯ll kill him tonight so I can live the rest of my life in peace. Guilt floods my soul, and I motion the sign of the cross. Forgive me, Father. Today¡¯s just been very stressful. Rising to my feet, I¡¯m careful not to put too much pressure on the cut and limp to the living room so I can clean up the mess. I¡¯m so tired. A little help would be nice. Not that I¡¯m being pushy, Father, but can you send me a fairy godmother to clean up this mess? With a heavy sigh, I get to work, and once the living room has been restored to its former glory, minus the ss panel in the liquor cab, I slump down on the couch. How did they get in? Darting to my feet, I hurry to the front door. The lock isn¡¯t broken, which means Giorgio didn¡¯t lock it when he left. Bastard! Shaking my head, I turn the key. I almost secure the deadbolt, but then Giorgio will kill me for sure for locking him out of the house. Letting out another tired sigh, I mutter, ¡°Just another day in the Cosa Nostra.¡± I walk to the kitchen to wash the dishes, and as I pour water into the sink, I whisper, ¡°It¡¯s getting too difficult to continue living like this. I just want it all to end.¡± 8 Angelo I throw down a Jack of Hearts and mutter, ¡°One card.¡± Carlo, one of Damiano¡¯s men, slides a card my way, and when he sees me frown at the Jack of Spades, he gives me an apologetic look. Tonight¡¯s game is being hosted at Damiano¡¯s house. We each take turns to host a game, and I had mine thest time we got together. ¡°You have zero poker face,¡± Dario says with a mischievous grin while he slides another chip into the growing pile. ¡°I raise you all another hundred thousand.¡± ¡°Fuck off,¡± I grumble. I¡¯m on a losing streak, and they¡¯re all getting a kick out of it. Damiano¡¯s also frowning, and when Renzo and Franco throw down their hands to bow out, Dario lets out a chuckle. Damiano narrows his eyes at Dario. ¡°If I catch you cheating, you¡¯re going to bleed.¡± ¡°I never cheat.¡± ¡°Right,¡± I mumble. Knowing I have a shit hand, I fold. ¡°I need a drink.¡± Carlo moves to the bar and pours a round of bourbon while Damiano matches Dario¡¯s bet. The two men stare at each other for a while before Dario adds another two chips to the pile. ¡°Fuck you,¡± Damiano mutters as he bows out. Dario starts tough as he gathers the chips, which has Damiano demanding, ¡°Show us your hand.¡± Dario turns the cards over, and it¡¯s the shittest hand I¡¯ve ever seen. I pin my friend with a dangerous look. ¡°Do you want to die tonight?¡± Dario just shrugs. ¡°It¡¯s all about the poker face, brother.¡± ¡°How¡¯s business for everyone?¡± Renzo asks before popping a pretzel into his mouth. ¡°Busy,¡± Franco replies. ¡°I got new printers, so the cash is flowing again.¡± Printing counterfeit cash is where most of Franco¡¯s profits lie. ¡°Things are quiet on my side,¡± Renzo mentions. ¡°Your shipment of arms will dock next week, then you¡¯ll have something to do,¡± I say before taking the tumbler of bourbon from Carlo. A smile spreads over Renzo¡¯s face. ¡°Thank fuck.¡± Damiano nces at me, and seeing the serious expression in his eyes, I ask, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°One of your men owes me half a mil.¡± Christ. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Giorgio Romano.¡± The fucking fucker. My eyes flick from Damiano to Renzo, then Franco, before settling on Dario. ¡°Does he owe anyone else money?¡± The other three shake their heads. I turn my attention to Damiano. ¡°He¡¯s a problem I¡¯m currently dealing with.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve sent my men to rough him up.¡± My eyes narrow on my friend. ¡°Where?¡± ¡°At his house.¡± Vittoria. ¡°They¡¯re not toy a finger on his sister,¡± I order. Damiano¡¯s eyebrow lifts, and curiosity sparks in his dark brown irises. ¡°Why?¡± Damiano is the least forgiving out of the bunch of us. He has no problem killing an entire family for the sins of one. Knowing I can trust the men in the room, I admit, ¡°I¡¯m making her my wife.¡± Silence falls over the table until you can hear a pin drop. Four faces stare at me in shock, but Damiano is the first to recover from the bomb I just dropped. He gives me an incredulous look. ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡± ¡°Yes, but there won¡¯t be an borate wedding because Vittoria doesn¡¯t know, so don¡¯t expect an invitation.¡± Wanting to make sure Vittoria will be okay, I say, ¡°Call your men and make sure they don¡¯t touch my future wife.¡± The corner of Damiano¡¯s mouth lifts as he pulls his device out of his pocket, ¡°Never thought you¡¯d force a woman to marry you,¡± he mentions, and after he dials a number, he mutters, ¡°Don¡¯t touch Romano¡¯s sister when you pay him a visit.¡± He listens to whatever his man says, then lets out a sigh. ¡°Who?¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s pause before he mutters, ¡°Bring Vito to me.¡± When he ends the call and sets the device on the table, he mutters, ¡°They already went to Romano¡¯s house.¡± I suck in a deep breath of air. ¡°And?¡± ¡°Vito tossed her around, but she¡¯s alive.¡± White-hot anger ignites in my chest as I rise to my feet. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dario asks. ¡°To make sure my woman¡¯s okay.¡± I pin Damiano with a re. ¡°Keep Vito here. I¡¯ll deal with him when I return.¡± He climbs to his feet and mutters, ¡°I¡¯ming with.¡± Franco, Renzo, and Dario also stand up while Dario says, ¡°None of us are missing out on this.¡± The incident won¡¯t bring bad blood between Damiano and me, but I can¡¯t promise Vito will live to see another day. As we all leave the room, Damiano tells Carlo, ¡°When Vito arrives, have him wait for us.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± We all file out of the house, and seeing as Dario¡¯s car is parked behind ours, I say, ¡°Dario, you¡¯re driving.¡± I take the passenger seat of the G-Wagon while Damiano, Franco, and Renzo climb into the back. When Dario starts the engine, I give him the address. Suddenly, opera res over the speakers, and it has me giving Dario a what-the-fuck look. He turns the sound down to a bearable volume, then says, ¡°I was jamming on the way here.¡± ¡°To opera?¡± Renzo asks. ¡°You¡¯re fucking weird.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Dario says with a joking tone. ¡°It wasn¡¯t apliment,¡± I mutter. Fifteen minutester, when Dario pulls up at the front of Vittoria¡¯s house, I don¡¯t wait for him to switch off the engine. I climb out of the car, and halfway up the path, I hear my friends¡¯ footsteps behind me. I bang on the front door with a fist, and a momentter, I hear Vittoria ask, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Angelo.¡± She mutters something I can¡¯t make out, then opens the door. The moment her eyesnd on the five of us, she shrieks and tries to shut the door again. I quickly ce my foot in the way and shove it open. Vittoria staggers backward, her features tightening with rm. ¡°Oh, God. I don¡¯t know what Giorgio did. I had nothing to do with it,¡± she rambles. ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡± I grab hold of her shoulder, and as my eyes scan over her body, I see bruises on her arms and legs.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Damiano also notices the bruises and says, ¡°Those are old, Angelo.¡± Vittoria limps backward to get away from us as we all enter her house, and it has me barking, ¡°Why the fuck are you limping?¡± ¡°I stepped on broken ss,¡± she whimpers, her eyes filled with terror and shining with tears. Not thinking and just reacting, I stalk to her, and picking her up bridal style, I carry her to the kitchen table that¡¯s visible from the foyer. Her eyes are wide on me, and she makes a distressed, squeaking sound. I feel how badly she¡¯s trembling, and when I set her down on the table, she grabs hold of my biceps to keep her bnce. I¡¯m leaning half over her, and bracing my hands on either side of her hips, my eyes lock with hers. My voice is filled with fire and brimstone as I ask, ¡°What happened when Vito and his men visited you earlier tonight?¡± Tears spiral down her cheeks, and her chin quivers. The sight has me staring at her like a dumbfounded idiot because never in my life have I seen anything more adorable than the face before me. Fuck. She¡¯s way too fucking cute when she cries. Something shifts in my chest, and not thinking, I push her legs open so I can move closer, and wrapping my arms around her, I press her head to my chest. I¡¯ve neverforted anyone in my life, and it feels foreign. Renzo clears his throat, then mutters, ¡°We¡¯ll wait in the living room.¡± I hear my friends move to the other room to give us some privacy. Vittoria pushes against me, and reluctantly, I take a step back. With her fingertips, she quickly wipes the tears from her face. Her voice is strained as she answers my question, ¡°Vito just threw me around. I fell against the liquor cab, and that¡¯s when the ss panel broke, and I cut my foot. Besides that, they just trashed the living room, then left.¡± It could¡¯ve been so much worse. ¡°Which foot?¡± I demand. ¡°My right one,¡± she whispers, her eyes searching my face as if she¡¯s trying to figure out the mysteries of life. I take another step back before crouching, and taking hold of her right ankle, I inspect the bandaid beneath her heel. Satisfied that it¡¯s an injury she can easily recover from, I straighten to my full height. My eyes flit over every inch of her, and lifting a hand to her bicep, I brush a finger over one of the many bruises. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± I already have my suspicions, but I want to hear it from her. She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m clumsy.¡± My eyes narrow on her. ¡°I kill people for lying to me.¡± The moment the words leave my mouth, I regret them. She wraps her arms around herself and nces between me and the entrance to the foyer. ¡°Why are you all here?¡± ¡°Damiano told me he sent men over to beat up Giorgio.¡± ¡°Giorgio¡¯s not here.¡± I let out a deep breath. ¡°I know. We¡¯re just here to check on you.¡± Her eyes dart to my face, and her features tighten with a fuck-ton of confusion. ¡°W-why?¡± I don¡¯t bother lying as I answer, ¡°You¡¯re innocent.¡± She scoots off the table and takes a step away from me before ncing in the direction of the foyer again. ¡°Can you all leave, please?¡± Nodding, I call out, ¡°Let¡¯s go, guys.¡± When I leave the kitchen, the other four heads of the Cosa Nostra file into the foyer. Vittoria stays as far from us as the small space in the foyer will allow. I need to get her away from Giorgio and out of this house as soon as possible. With my eyes locked on her terrified face, I say, ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, p cerviatta.¡± At our wedding. Stepping out of the house, I pull the front door shut behind me and follow my friends to the G-Wagon. ¡°Don¡¯t kill Vito,¡± Damiano says after we¡¯ve all climbed into the vehicle. ¡°As a favor to me. He was only doing his job.¡± Letting out a huff, I mutter, ¡°Fine.¡± When we get back to Damiano¡¯s ce, and I walk into the mansion, I shout, ¡°Vito!¡± Not even a secondter, the manes out of the kitchen. ¡°You hurt Vittoria,¡± I growl. Seeing his confused expression, I add, ¡°She belongs to me.¡± The emotion drains from his face, and he doesn¡¯t even try to say something in his defense. In our world, men die for less, so when I pull my gun from behind my back, where it¡¯s tucked into the waistband of my pants, Vito nods and folds his hands in front of him. ¡°You can thank your boss that I¡¯m not killing you.¡± I walk closer and, aiming at his right foot, I pull the trigger. ¡°Carlo,¡± Damiano shouts over Vito¡¯s pain-filled cry. ¡°Pour the bourbon.¡± ¡°After this bit of action, kicking your assess at poker is going to feel a little anti-climactic,¡± Dario chuckles as he follows Damiano and Franco to the entertainment room. Renzo pats my shoulder. ¡°Come on. One of us needs to beat his arrogant ass at poker.¡± My eyes lock with Vito¡¯s, and he quickly straightens up before saying, ¡°Thank you, sir. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Nodding, I walk to the entertainment room, and taking a tumbler from Carlo, I down the amber liquid. Once Vittoria is married to me, I¡¯m killing Giorgio with my bare hands for touching her, and then I can fucking focus on my work. 9 Angelo Walking into the cathedral, I head down the aisle, barely taking notice of the empty pews. Father Parisies out of the confession booth, and the instant his eyesnd on me, he hurries toward me. ¡°Mr. Rizzo. This is unexpected.¡± I¡¯m not a man of religion, and the walls of this building rarely see me, so I can understand why he¡¯s surprised that I¡¯m here. Wanting to get out of the cathedral as quickly as possible, I mutter, ¡°Where can we talk in private?¡± ¡°Are you here for confession?¡± I let out a chuckle, and shaking my head, I say, ¡°I¡¯mfortable with the idea of going to hell.¡± Big Ricky stifles hisughter behind me with a fake cough. Father Parisi looks visibly disappointed with myment. He gestures toward a door. ¡°We can talk in my office.¡± I follow the holy man to the back of the cathedral and into his office. It¡¯s so fucking stuffy in here it makes my skin itch. ncing at Big Ricky, I order, ¡°Wait outside.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± I shut the door before turning my attention to the priest. There¡¯s a cautious look on Father Parisi¡¯s face as he asks, ¡°If it¡¯s not for salvation, why are you here?¡± Cutting to the chase, I say, ¡°I¡¯m getting married and need you to perform the ceremony.¡± Surprise flutters over the old man¡¯s face. ¡°Oh.¡± He blinks at me before letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s such good news. When will the wedding be held?¡± He probably thought I wanted to use the Parish for illegal reasons. ¡°Tomorrow night.¡± The quicker I get this over with, the sooner I can give all my attention to my business again. His eyebrows lift. ¡°That¡¯s earlier than I expected. Will it be held here at the cathedral?¡± I shake my head. ¡°The ceremony will take ce at my estate. I expect you to be there at seven p. m.¡± He moves closer to his table as he asks, ¡°Who¡¯s the bride?¡± ¡°Vittoria Romano.¡± The priest¡¯s eyes fly to my face, and the blood drains from hisplexion. ¡°Tori hasn¡¯t said anything to me about marrying you.¡± Taking a step closer, I tilt my head. My tone is low, carrying the promise of death, as I say, ¡°That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know, and it will stay that way until we¡¯re both saying our vows in front of you.¡± A pleading expression tightens his features. ¡°Mr. Rizzo, I can¡¯t perform a forced marriage between you and Tori.¡± My patience starts slipping, and I clench my jaw as my eyes sharpen on him. ¡°You will do as I say, or a new priest will sit in this office.¡± I take another threatening step closer to him. ¡°And you will not tell anyone of this until Vittoria is married to me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s a good girl,¡± he pleads. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to her.¡± Done with this conversation, I mutter, ¡°Seven p. m. sharp tomorrow night. Don¡¯t make me add killing a priest to my list of sins.¡± Wanting to get through to the man so he¡¯ll keep his mouth shut, I close the distance between us and stare him down with all the brutality I¡¯m capable of. ¡°I¡¯ll drain you of every drop of blood in your body before nailing you to a fucking cross for your entire Parish to see.¡± The old man swallows hard on his fear while his body shakes, his head bobbing frantically up and down. Done with the meeting, I stalk to the door, and pulling it open, I leave the stunned priest in his office and walk out of the cathedral. I want to get this wedding over and done with so my life can return to normal. God help whoever gets in the way of me putting my ring on Vittoria¡¯s finger. Tori For once, Giorgio looks worse than me with his broken arm, crooked nose, and ck eyes. Mr. Falco¡¯s men beat the living crap out of him, and my only regret is that I didn¡¯t get to see it happen. Wearing a cream silk gown with longce sleeves, I frown at Giorgio. ¡°Why am I even going with you?¡± This dress must¡¯ve cost more than all the clothes in my cupboard, but I¡¯m d it covers my arms and legs so none of the bruises are visible. ¡°Because we have to present a united family,¡± he mutters impatiently. ¡°This is an important night for me. I¡¯m finally getting the recognition I deserve.¡± Looking at his beaten-up face, I find that hard to believe. Giorgio¡¯s eyes sweep over me, and looking disgusted, he says, ¡°You could¡¯ve done something with your fucking hair.¡± ¡°It takes hours to straighten my hair,¡± I argue. ¡°It¡¯s not like you gave me much time to prepare.¡± Giorgio came home an hour ago, threw the dress and heels at me, and told me to get ready. There was only time to bathe and put on some makeup. He takes a threatening step toward me, but for some reason, he seems to restrain himself from hitting me. Instead, he shoves a finger in my face and hisses, ¡°You¡¯re fucking testing myst nerve. Shut the fuck up. When we¡¯re at Mr. Rizzo¡¯s ce, you¡¯ll just fucking smile and not say a fucking word.¡± I just stare at him, and usually, it would make him beat the living hell out of me, but I¡¯m at the point where I don¡¯t care anymore. ¡°Fucking bitch,¡± he snaps, and grabbing my arm, he shoves me toward the front door. ¡°Mark my words. When we get home, I¡¯m going to make you wish you were never born.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done that plenty of times before. The threat doesn¡¯t scare me,¡± I mutter as I walk out of the house. The t of Giorgio¡¯s hand ms against the back of my head. ¡°Shut the fuck up!¡± After shutting the door and locking it, Giorgio grabs my bicep and drags me to his Dodge. My foot is still tender from the cut I got Tuesday night, and the heels aren¡¯t helping. I¡¯m pushed into the passenger seat, and the door¡¯s mmed shut. I adjust the silky fabric around my legs before tugging the safety belt over my chest and securing it. Anger rolls off Giorgio in waves as he climbs into the car. He starts the engine, and pulling away from the curb, he mutters, ¡°Don¡¯t fucking embarrass me tonight. Attending a party at Mr. Rizzo¡¯s mansion is a once- in-a-lifetime opportunity. You should be fucking happy I¡¯m bringing you along.¡± I¡¯d rather stay at home. ncing out the window, I don¡¯t take in any of the passing scenery. After everything that¡¯s happened the past two weeks ¨C the repeated beatings, Angelo popping up everywhere, the attack from Damiano, the visit from all five heads of the Cosa Nostra ¨C I¡¯m done. It is what it is, and nothing I do will change my crappy circumstances. When Giorgio pulls up to a pair of massive ck gates, a guard dressed in ckbat gear approaches us. Of course, Angelo would have an army guarding him. The man has more money than God. Giorgio quickly rolls down the window, and with a smug voice filled with self-entitlement, he says, ¡°Mr. Romano for Mr. Rizzo.¡± Mr. Romano. Give me a break. I cover my mouth asughter threatens to burst from me. The guard nces at me before signaling for the gate to be opened. When Giorgio steers the car up the long driveway, he lets out a whistle. ¡°Once your inheritance pays out, I¡¯m buying a ce like this.¡± I take in the impressively manicured gardens. Someone must put a lot of effort into keeping the trees and hedges neatly trimmed. It¡¯s beautiful. When my eyesnd on the mansion that seems to be bathed in rose-gold light as the sun hangs low in the sky, my lips part because I¡¯ve never seen such a breathtaking house. Ivy covers the side of one wall where a Lamborghini is parked, and I notice two statues of cherubs perched on either side of an arch that seems to lead to the front door. Trust the devil to live in a ce that looks like heaven. We climb out of the Dodge, and I quickly smooth the wrinkles out of the expensive gown. It¡¯s the first time Giorgio bought me something like this, and it makes me worry about his motive. His story about us showing a united front is a load of hogwash. ¡°Don¡¯t embarrass me tonight,¡± Giorgio mutters under his breath as we walk through the arch. On either side of the cobbled path is water with smooth pebbles framing the ponds. Bright green creepers with tiny leaves snake between the darker stones, giving the space an enchanted feel. I see Koi hiding beneath floating leaves that sprout small purple flowers. Wow, this ce is straight out of a dream. The front door is three times the size of ours at home and made of ck frosted ss. Before we can knock, it swings open, and we¡¯re met by Big Ricky. ¡°This way,¡± he says without bothering to greet us. I don¡¯t hear music or anything rted to a party, and a frown starts to form on my forehead. Something¡¯s not right. We¡¯re led past an open-n living room with a sunken lounge where the furniture consists of ck couches and a light-colored wooden coffee table. There¡¯s a massive t-screen TV mounted against the wall. I tilt my head back to look at the ss ceiling that gives a clear view of a very old tree, the green leaves rustling in a breeze. The stunning view makes a smile curve my lips. Wow. We¡¯re taken into an open space where stairs go up to the first floor on either side of the room. Lifting my eyes, I see Angelo standing on the upper floor area with his hands resting on a wrought iron railing. Dressed in a three-piece ck tuxedo, the man looks more like a god than the devil he is. A freaking handsome devil, but a devil nheless. My heart thumps heavily in my chest as if it¡¯s getting ready to make a run for it. Every muscle in my body tenses because the wolf¡¯s den is thest ce I want to be. ¡°Wee,¡± Angelo murmurs as he walks to thending before stealthily taking the stairs down to where we are. The low and deadly timbre of his voice has goosebumps spreading over my arms. God, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m in Angelo Rizzo¡¯s house. ¡°Mr. Rizzo, I just want to say how honored I am to be here tonight,¡± Giorgio says with respect dripping from the words. Angelo t-out ignores Giorgio, anding to a stop in front of me, his eyes drift from my head to my toes, making a blush creep up my neck. ¡°You look beautiful, Vittoria.¡± I clear my throat before whispering, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Follow me,¡± he orders. An apprehensive feeling turns my stomach into knots, and as we follow Angelo, I hear Big Ricky right behind us. Every nerve ending in my body is on guard, and my eyes keep darting around, hardly taking in any of the luxury decorating the mansion.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Something is very wrong. 10 Tori We¡¯re taken through a set of ss doors at the back of the mansion, and stepping onto a veranda, my gaze keeps flitting over all the beauty, which I can¡¯t help but notice. The backyard is very big, and thewn looks freshly cut. There are lounge chairs situated on either side of a rectangr pool, and the water looks as blue as the sky. Potted flowers add color to the garden, and there are fourrge ones at every corner of the pool. I see Father Parisi standing by Tiny, but there are no other guests. Are we early? Without saying a word, Angelo continues to walk to the side of the house until he stops beneath the tree I saw when I was in the living room. Everyone follows him, and when he turns to face me, a shiver creeps down my spine. I¡¯m not going to lie, I feel super ufortable being the only woman here. Two of Angelo¡¯s mene to stand on either side of Giorgio, and a hollowness settles in my stomach. For a moment, the thought that they¡¯re going to kill us flits through my mind. But then Father Parisi gives me an apologetic look, making an eerie sensation coast over my body. Oh, God. No! The realization hits as Angelo locks eyes with me, and his order is cold when he says, ¡°We¡¯re getting married, Vittoria.¡± Waves of shock m into me, forcing me to take a step backward. ¡°What?¡± Giorgio snaps. ¡°That was not the deal!¡± Angelo¡¯s eyes remain on me as he mutters, ¡°We had no deal, Romano. You¡¯ll keep your mouth shut until you¡¯re given permission to speak.¡± My lips part on a gasp, and for a long moment, I can only stare at Angelo. Slowly, the shock of his announcement is joined by intense fear and desperation. No. I shake my head, my mouth unable to form words. Angelo moves closer to me, and it takes all my courage to stand still while every cell in my body screams for me to run. His intense gaze bores into mine. ¡°In exchange for canceling the three hundred thousand dors he owes, Giorgio offered your virginity to me. After I¡¯ve had my fill of you, he intended to pawn you off to a man who doesn¡¯t mind spoiled goods.¡± My eyes drift closed, and even though I shouldn¡¯t be surprised or hurt, the betrayal still stings and my heart squeezes painfully. It¡¯s the most vile thing Giorgio¡¯s ever done to me. I feel Angelo¡¯s hand on my chin right before he demands, ¡°Open your eyes.¡± They pop open, and seeing how close he¡¯s standing to me, my mouth grows bone dry. His amber irises burn like the sun on me. ¡°With me, you will enjoy a life of luxury. You¡¯ll be safe.¡± His words mean nothing to me, because the men of the Cosa Nostra only know how to be violent and selfish. I pull my chin free from his hold and lower my head. I can¡¯t look at anyone right now. I¡¯m well aware of how the Cosa Nostra works, and I know there¡¯s no way of escaping this wedding. ¡°I just need a moment to process the shock,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a minute,¡± he says before turning his attention to Father Parisi, ¡°Father, you can take your ce. The ceremony will start soon.¡± Pressing my palm against my stomach, I suck in deep breaths. There¡¯s nowhere to run and no escaping the impending wedding. What the capos of the Cosa Nostra want, they get. I let out a quivering breath, and lifting my head, I see Angelo standing by Father Parisi. They¡¯re waiting for me. Never in a million years did I think I¡¯d marry into one of the five families. My mind races to process what¡¯s happening, and the same thoughts keep popping up.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t have a choice. This wedding will happen, and I¡¯ll be Angelo Rizzo¡¯s wife. I¡¯ll cook his meals. I¡¯ll share a bed with him. I¡¯ll bear his children. Holy crap! My breaths speed up as one realization after the other hits. But one thought stands out above all the others ¨C I¡¯m marrying Angelo Rizzo. Right now. Right here. Mother of God! ¡°Take your ce beside me, Vittoria,¡± Angelo orders. Slowly, my feet move, and a cloak of darkness wraps around me, covering me in despair. When I stop next to Angelo, my body is nothing but a trembling mess. My heart is hammering against my ribs, and my breaths are shallow and fearful. I lift my eyes to Angelo¡¯s face as he nods at Father Parisi to begin. While Father Parisi reads a passage from the scripture, I look at the man I¡¯m marrying as if I¡¯m seeing him for the first time. He¡¯s so much bigger than me and a hell of a lot stronger than Giorgio. Angelo will probably be able to kill me with a single punch. I swallow hard, and as tears threaten to fall, I fist my hands at my sides. Don¡¯t cry. Save your tears for the long years ahead. I take in Angelo¡¯s amber eyes, ck-as-ink hair, and powerful body. He reaches for my hand, and his touch is gentle as his fingers wrap around mine. Feeling how I¡¯m trembling, he gives me aforting squeeze. The tender gesture confuses me, and no matter how hard I try to fight it, a seedling of hope is nted in my heart. Angelo once told me he doesn¡¯t find pleasure in hitting women. Maybe he won¡¯t hurt me. At least not physically. My attention returns to the ceremony when Father Parisi says, ¡°Angelo and Vittoria, have youe here to enter into marriage without coercion, freely and wholeheartedly?¡± Angelo¡¯s eyes remain locked on me with the intensity of an inferno as he answers, ¡°I have.¡± Silence follows Angelo¡¯s reply, and when I take too long to speak, Father Parisi clears his throat to get my attention. My lips part, and as thest of the sun disappears over the horizon, I whisper, ¡°I have.¡± Garden lights illuminate the yard, and if I weren¡¯t being forced to marry a capo of the Cosa Nostra, I¡¯d take a moment to admire how magical everything looks. ¡°Since it is your intention to enter into the covenant of Holy Matrimony, join your right hands, and dere your consent before God and His church.¡± Angelo gives my right hand, which he¡¯s already holding, a firm squeeze before he says, ¡°I, Angelo Rizzo, take you, Vittoria Romano, for mywful wife, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, until death do us part. I will love and honor you all the days of my life.¡± Love? Honor? Those words have no ce in the Cosa Nostra. ¡°Vittoria, it¡¯s your turn,¡± Father Parisi whispers. My eyes dart between my priest and Angelo. ¡°What do I say?¡± Father Parisi gives me apassionate look. ¡°Repeat after me.¡± I take a deep breath, and my heartbeat slows down until it feels like a whisper in my chest as I repeat the words Father Parisi murmurs to me. ¡°I, Vittoria Romano, take you, Angelo Rizzo, for mywful husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health¡­¡± I pause to take another breath, and my voice is softer when I continue, ¡°¡­until death do us part.¡± My chin begins to quiver, and unable to lie by saying I¡¯ll love this man, I whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll honor you all the days of my life.¡± It¡¯s the only promise I can make right now. There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence before Father Parisi says, ¡°What God joins together, let no one put asunder.¡± There¡¯s no running away. There¡¯s no ce to hide. The dangerous man in front of me is my future. My dreams of living in a small town with a loving husband go up in smoke. ¡°Exchange wedding rings,¡± Father Parisi instructs. Before I can think to worry about Angelo¡¯s ring, he removes a small crimson velvet box from his pocket, and opening it, he pulls two wedding bands from the pillow. He hands me the thicker ring that has the letters A & V engraved on it. A for Angelo and V for Vittoria. I¡¯m confused by the romantic gesture. When Angelo pushes the thinner band onto my ring finger, he says, ¡°Vittoria, receive this ring as a sign of my love and fidelity, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.¡± Fidelity. Yeah, I¡¯ll believe it when I see it. Men in the Cosa Nostra don¡¯t know the meaning of monogamy. I push the ring onto Angelo¡¯s finger, repeating what he just said, but once again, I leave out the word ¡®love.¡¯ Father Parisi clears his throat before announcing, ¡°In the sight of God and these witnesses, I now pronounce you husband and wife.¡± Angelo leans down to kiss me, but at thest second, I turn my face, and his lips brush over my cheek. I keep my eyes lowered, wishing I could find a quiet corner where I can process what¡¯s happened in the past hour. I married Angelo Rizzo. 11 Tori After Angelo tells everyone to leave, even Tiny and Big Ricky, I find myself alone in the living room with my new husband. God, this is not what I meant when I said I¡¯d do anything if you¡¯d help me out of the impossible situation with Giorgio. Angelo removes his tuxedo jacket and drapes it over the back of a couch. ¡°Sit down, Vittoria.¡± I walk to the other side of the coffee table, so it¡¯s between us, and cautiously take a seat on one of the ck couches. The tree¡¯s branches throw ominous shadows through the ss ceiling, and it makes a shiver creep up my spine. What do I do? How do I even begin to process this nightmare? Panic keeps ring hot in my chest, and with every passing second, my dread grows. Angelo doesn¡¯t join me immediately, but instead, he walks to a side table where a bottle of whiskey stands. He pours the brown liquid into two tumblers, and picking them up, he brings a ss to me. ¡°Drink every drop. It will help settle your emotions.¡± Like he cares about how I feel. I down the alcohol to appease him, and it burns a path down my throat, making me cough while my eyes tear up. Angelo takes a seat across from me, the coffee table between us. For a moment, he enjoys the whiskey before he rests the tumbler on his knee. He looks at me, and I feel the punch of his intense gaze in the pit of my stomach. ¡°We need to discuss a few things.¡± Yeah, we do. He pulls the bowtie free from around his neck and tosses the ck fabric onto the coffee table. Letting out a sigh, he rxes back against the couch, and it¡¯s the most casual I¡¯ve ever seen him. ¡°You¡¯ll be loyal to me.¡± I nod because that¡¯s a given. ¡°And I¡¯ll be loyal to you.¡± My eyebrow lifts, and it has him asking, ¡°Have you lost your ability to speak?¡± ¡°No.¡± Maybe it¡¯s because of the nightmarish rollercoaster ride I¡¯ve been on the past two weeks, but I can¡¯t keep myself from snapping, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware what I said mattered. Up until this point, I haven¡¯t had any choices where my life is concerned.¡± To my utter surprise, the corner of Angelo¡¯s mouth lifts into a smirk. ¡°You¡¯ve always had a choice, Vittoria. Even tonight.¡± A huff escapes me, and I shake my head. ¡°Right. Either I marry you, or I die. Great choice.¡± ¡°That wasn¡¯t the choice I offered you.¡± He leans forward and ces the tumbler of whiskey on the coffee table before resting his elbows on his thighs. ¡°You had a choice between marrying me or giving your virginity to me before being forced to marry another man.¡± There¡¯s a stab of heartache from how low Giorgio was willing to sink for money. Angelo¡¯s features tighten with an emotion I can¡¯t ce, then he says, ¡°By marrying you, I kept you from suffering a worse fate.¡± My shoulders slump, and I put the empty tumbler down on the table before covering my face with my hands. If Giorgio had gotten his way¡­ I shake my head to rid myself of the dark thoughts. Angelo is right, but I can¡¯t bring myself to thank him, because it doesn¡¯t feel like I have anything to be grateful for. Lowering my hands, I meet his eyes again. He stares at me for a few seconds, then says, ¡°We will have a normal marriage.¡± Sex¡­ My mindes to a screeching halt, and I wrap my arm around my stomach as my lips part in a gasp. My voice is hoarse when I whisper, ¡°We have to consummate the marriage.¡± Angelo¡¯s eyes narrow on me for a moment, but then the impossible happens, and his features soften with something akin to empathy. He shakes his head once, then murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to have sex with me.¡± It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve said our vows. I¡¯m bound to this man until death do us part. It¡¯s my duty as his wife to share his bed. I turn my head and stare at the ck screen of the TV as I say, ¡°We have to consummate our marriage. It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡± ¡°Look at me,¡± he orders. My eyes snap back to him. He shakes his head at me. ¡°Thest thing I want is a traumatized wife who feels I vited her. I¡¯m too busy to deal with that kind of shit.¡± Even though his words are cold, they offer me a sense offort. I do have a choice. I stare at Angelo¡­my husband, and whisper, ¡°Thank you.¡± A frown forms on his forehead. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Not forcing yourself on me.¡± He slumps back against the couch, and when he rolls his shoulders, I hear a crack. Whether I like it or not, we¡¯re married. Honestly, if I had to choose between being married before losing my virginity or being forced to sleep with Angelo and then marrying another¡­there is no choice. My tongue darts out to wet my lips before I say, ¡°I¡¯ve made a vow, and I intend to keep it. I¡¯ll be your wife in every sense of the word.¡± When he just stares at me, I add, ¡°But I have one request.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°What?¡± ¡°No kissing me on the mouth.¡± A frown line appears between his eyes as he mutters, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the one thing I¡¯d like to keep until I¡¯ve developed feelings for you.¡± He thinks about my request, then nods. ¡°I¡¯ll respect your no-kissing rule.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When silence falls between us, I start to feel nervous and fidget with the silky fabric of my expensive gown. Tilting my head, my eyes flit to Angelo, who¡¯s still staring at me. ¡°Did you buy this dress for me?¡± He just nods. While we¡¯re on the subject of clothes¡­ ¡°I assume I have to move my belongings to your house?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°My men already brought your clothes over. Everything¡¯s in the main bedroom.¡± My eyes widen with surprise as I gasp, ¡°What? When?¡± ¡°During the ceremony.¡± He lets out a tired sign. ¡°The moment you left home, they went in to gather your things.¡± Holy crap, this man does not waste time. I nod, and when silence falls between us again, I nce around the room and whisper, ¡°You have a beautiful home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your mansion as well.¡± Angelo stands up, and picking up his jacket, he pulls his cell phone out of the breast pocket. ¡°Make yourself at home while I¡¯m out.¡± ¡°Out?¡± I sit up straighter. ¡°On our wedding night?¡± He nces at me as he unlocks the device¡¯s screen. ¡°I think you can do with some alone time, and I won¡¯t be out for long.¡± Without another word to me, Angelo walks toward the front door while dialing a number. My eyes lock on the gun tucked into the waistband of his pants behind his back, and I swallow hard on the lump of fear in my throat. ¡°We¡¯re heading out,¡± I hear him say before the front door shuts behind him. I sit frozen for a while before I nce around the living room. I¡¯m married to Angelo Rizzo. The thought hits like a ten-pound hammer. It¡¯s thest thing I expected to happen to me. Even though I appreciate the conversation we had, the situation feels insane. One minute, I¡¯m single and suffering under Giorgio¡¯s boot, and the next, I¡¯m married to a terrifying man. Hearing the front door open, my eyes snap to the foyer, and I see Tinye in. He gives me a lop-sided grin. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Rizzo. I¡¯ll be your guard.¡± Mrs. Rizzo. Rising to my feet, I let out a disgruntled huff. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m not going to run away.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I tuck a curl behind my ear, but it refuses to stay put. ¡°Okay.¡± He waves a hand in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Just go about your business and pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± That¡¯s impossible. The man is a mountain and hard to miss. Giving Tiny a smile, I say, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When he walks toward the couches, I head out of the living room. I nce at the marble statues and artwork before taking the stairs to the first floor. Peeking into a couple of rooms, I finally find the main bedroom. I don¡¯t see my luggage and head into a massive walk-in closet. My eyes widen with surprise when I find all my clothes on the left side of the closet. I nce to the right side and stare at Angelo¡¯s suits. Everything is color- coordinated and aesthetically pleasing. Letting out a sigh, I wrap my arms around myself and look at my clothes again. Angelo was right. I need some time alone. Sinking down to the thick carpet, I close my eyes. I¡¯m married to Angelo Rizzo. Until the day I die, I¡¯ll be his wife. We¡¯ll have children. Will he be a good husband? Will he learn to love me? Will I learn to love him? I bring up his image in my mind¡¯s eye and try to think of him as my husband. Angelo is very attractive, and he seems to be calm and collected. Maybe things can work between us. Desperate for some kind of hope, Itch onto the thought. He said he would be loyal to me, which means I won¡¯t have to share him with a group of mistresses. Right? My eyes pop open, and a frown forms on my forehead. I better make it clear to him I won¡¯t tolerate infidelity. Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly before climbing to my feet. If you want your husband to stay out of other women¡¯s beds, you¡¯ll have to satisfy him. But how? I don¡¯t know much about sex. Shaking my head, I shove the thoughts aside before I start panicking. Not sure what the rest of the night will hold, I pull a pale green summer dress from the closet and search for underwear. I¡¯m going to take a rxing bath to calm my nerves, then I¡¯ll deal with everything as it happens. When I walk into the big bathroom that¡¯s decorated in ck and white stone, my stomach spins with nervousness. It feels weird being alone in Angelo¡¯s mansion, but seeing as it will be my home, I push through with my decision to take a bath. The sooner I get used to my new environment, the easier things will be. 12 Angelo I have one thing to take care of before I start my married life with Vittoria. Big Ricky stops the car in front of the club, and when I get out, he follows me inside. The ce is buzzing with life, and music beats in the air as I head to the back. I shove the office door open and find Giorgio on his knees in the middle of the room while Eddie sits on a chair by my desk with his gun in his hand. ¡°Mr. Rizzo,¡± he says with urgency, tightening his words. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with you marrying my sister.¡± ¡°Stepsister,¡± I correct him as I unbutton the cuffs of my dress shirt. I roll the sleeves up, then say, ¡°This is about you beating Vittoria.¡± ¡°What?¡± he gasps. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she told you, but she lied. I have never¨C¡± I lunge forward, and my fist connects so hard with his jaw that spittle flies into the air. Continuing to roll up my sleeves, I say, ¡°I fucking memorized the vows for Vittoria because I know how important the church is to her.¡± My eyes flick to the bastard. ¡°So I¡¯m definitely not going to let some fucker insult her.¡± I re at the piece of shit that¡¯s my brother-inw. ¡°You will not disrespect Vittoria.¡± Giorgio looks pathetic, his fear of me etched all over his face. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he mumbles as blood trickles down his chin. I¡¯m not lying. It took me half an hour to memorize the shit I needed to say at the ceremony because I knew Vittoria would take our vows seriously. I might not love her yet, but I want to do right by her from the start. I refuse to be a piece of shit like my father. I tip my head at Eddie, and he gets up from the chair. Grabbing hold of Giorgio, he drags the fucker to the back of the room, where the cordless reciprocating saw is waiting. Eddie forces Giorgio face down on the floor before stepping on his broken arm to keep it in ce. I roll my shoulders as I join them, and picking up the saw, I switch it on. When the saw hums, Giorgio starts begging, ¡°No, please! I won¡¯t ever touch her again. Please, Mr. Rizzo! Please.¡± Crouching in front of him, I say, ¡°You can be d I¡¯m not killing you tonight.¡± I want to y with my prey before I end his pathetic life. Without an ounce of mercy, I cut through the cast around his arm, and it has Giorgio pleading with God to save him. I stop the second I slice into his skin and let out a chuckle. ¡°If you piss on my floor, I¡¯m cutting off your dick as well.¡± ¡°God, please, Mr. Rizzo! I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so fucking sorry!¡± ¡°Not sorry enough,¡± I growl before I bring the de down on his arm. Giorgio¡¯s screams of agony fill the air, and recalling the bruises on Vittoria¡¯s arms and legs, I cut through the bone and sever his forearm in two. Standing up, I switch off the saw and toss it to the side. I lock eyes with Eddie and order, ¡°Throw the shit in the trash and drop the fucker off at the nearest hospital.¡± As I walk to the door so I can get back to my new wife, I say, ¡°Giorgio, you better be back at work a week from now.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Through his hysterical cries, he manages to mumble, ¡°Y-y-yes, s-sir.¡± I leave the office with Big Ricky right behind me and head straight out of the club and to the car. Once I¡¯mfortable in the back seat, I stare out the window and think about the woman waiting at home for me. We¡¯re definitely consummating our marriage tonight, but I need to remember she¡¯s an untouched virgin. I have to take her fears and feelings into consideration. I don¡¯t want to traumatize Vittoria, so I¡¯ll have to put her at ease, which is something I¡¯m not used to doing. So no losing control and fucking her until she can¡¯t walk. The corner of my mouth lifts because I finally have Vittoria, and her body is mine to enjoy. Only mine. When Big Ricky parks the car at the front of the mansion, I get out and head inside to find Tiny in the living room, where he¡¯s watching baseball reruns. ¡°Where is she?¡± He points in the direction of the stairs. ¡°The main bedroom.¡± ¡°You can go,¡± I order as I head to my bedroom. Tiny and Big Ricky live in the apartment above the garage, so they¡¯re always on standby. Where Tiny can kill a man with a single blow, Big Ricky never misses a shot. They¡¯ve been with me from the start, and they¡¯ll probably be with me at the end. When I walk into the bedroom, I see Vittoria standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows. She doesn¡¯t hear me approach, and when Ie up behind her, my reflection shows in the window. ¡°God!¡± She startles and ces a hand over her heart while swinging around to face me. My gaze drifts over the green dress, then I say, ¡°You changed out of the gown.¡± A nervous expression tightens her features as she begins to ramble, ¡°I took a bath. I hope you don¡¯t mind. I thought it would help me calm down, and I wanted to shave for tonight so I¡¯m not all hairy.¡± The pitch of her voice climbs with every word spilling from her mouth. ¡°But none of it helped, and I¡¯m going to have a nervous breakdown because I don¡¯t know what to expect or do and¡­and¡­and.¡± Gripping her shoulder, I pull her against my chest and wrap my arms around her. ¡°Shh. It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I say in an attempt to ease her anxiety. Her body trembles in my hold while I try to think of something else to say. Coming up empty, I just rub my hand up and down her back. I press a kiss on her wild hair while I ce my other hand behind her head, then I repeat, ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± She rests her cheek against my chest, and letting out a deep breath, she asks, ¡°Are you going to have mistresses?¡± ¡°No.¡± Her voice sounds vulnerable as she admits, ¡°I have no experience, so I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Just follow my lead, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡± Silence falls between us, and seeing as she doesn¡¯t pull away, I continue to rub my hand up and down her back. After a while, she asks, ¡°Why me?¡± I lower my mouth to her curls and take a deep breath of her soft floral scent. ¡°You have something I want.¡± Vittoria moves her head to nce up at me, putting our faces inches apart. Feeling her breath on my mouth makes the urge to kiss her strike hard. ¡°What do I have?¡± she asks. My eyes capture hers, and I get lost in her brown irises brimming with vulnerability. ¡°Your innocence.¡± She lowers her gaze to my chest. ¡°You could¡¯ve just taken it.¡± Even though she¡¯s not looking at me, I shake my head. ¡°I like knowing my wife has never been touched by another man.¡± She tugs her bottom lip between her teeth, then nces up at me again. Lifting my hand to her mouth, I free her lip before brushing the pad of my thumb over the indent her teeth left. No kissing. Fuck. It¡¯s the only thing she¡¯s asked of me, and I intend to respect her request. Taking a step back from her, my eyes drift over her bare arms where new bruises have joined the old ones. Anger explodes in my chest, and for a moment, I y with the idea of taking Giorgio¡¯s other arm. I lift a hand to her bicep and brush my fingers over the purple and brown marks. ¡°I dealt with Giorgio tonight, and he¡¯ll never touch you again.¡± When her eyes widen and her lips part, I say, ¡°Don¡¯t bother covering for him. I allowed you to lie to me once when you said you¡¯re clumsy. I won¡¯t tolerate it a second time.¡± When my eyes lock with hers, she nods before asking, ¡°Did you kill him?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Not yet.¡± Not wanting to get into the gruesome facts, I turn around and start to unbutton my vest. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower. Change out of the dress into your pajamas.¡± I remove my weapon from behind my back and ce it in the bedside drawer where I can easily get to it during the night. Because she¡¯s a God-fearing woman, I know Vittoria won¡¯t try to kill me. ¡°Ah¡­¡± I nce at her and lift an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re sleeping in the same bed as me. It¡¯s not negotiable.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± She wraps her arms around her middle. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything suitable to wear for a wedding night.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts, and going into the walk-in closet, I pull one of my T-shirts from a hanger and take it to her. ¡°Wear this.¡± Her eyebrows draw together as she takes it from me. ¡°Your shirt?¡± ¡°Yes. I want you to sleep in my shirts,¡± I spell it out for her. ¡°Oh¡­okay.¡± ¡°Only the shirt, Vittoria. Don¡¯t wear anything else,¡± I order before grabbing a pair of sweatpants and walking into the bathroom so I can shower and get back to my innocent little deer. 13 Tori I move as quickly as possible to change out of the dress and into Angelo¡¯s T-shirt.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I can smell his woodsy scent on the fabric, and it makes butterflies erupt in my stomach. Not being allowed to wear any underwear makes me feel even more nervous. So far, Angelo has been understanding, and I try to focus on that instead of the dangerous man everyone knows him to be. Men like him are used to taking what they want and not caring about other people¡¯s feelings, but at least he¡¯s trying. I¡¯m very grateful for that. He¡¯s even hugged me, and I have to admit it helped calm my nerves a little. But my anxiety is spiking again because as soon as hees out of the bathroom, we¡¯ll probably have sex. Holy crap. I press my hand over my stomach, that¡¯s in knots, and nce at the bed covered in pristine white sheets. How does he keep it so clean? God, Tori. You¡¯re about to lose your virginity, and you¡¯re thinking about sheets. Tonight, I¡¯ll be naked in front of a man. For the first time. My heartbeat speeds up for the millionth time today, and a tremble ripples through me. I swing around to turn my back to the bed, and my eyes lock on Angelo, who¡¯s leaning with his shoulder against the doorjamb, his gaze burning on me. Holy mother of God. He¡¯s only wearing ck sweatpants. I¡¯m stunned speechless, as I stare at his bare chest, covered in tattoos. There¡¯s an angel reaching a hand up to the devil while they¡¯re surrounded by a spray of bullets inked on his skin. The sight makes a shiver crawl up my spine. Angelo pushes away from the doorjamb, and as he slowly moves toward me, his steps seem predatory, as if he¡¯s hunting me. Instantly, my breaths speed up until theye in shallow puffs over my lips. His muscles ripple beneath his golden skin, and the veins snaking down his arms make my stomach clench with a sensation I¡¯ve never felt before. Angelo stops an inch from me, and I smell the fresh scent of his shower gel. A drop of water falls from his damp hair, and it trickles down his chest, only to disappear into the waistband of his low-hanging sweatpants. I be overly aware of the dominance filling his dark aura and swallow hard as I lift my eyes to his face. The golden flecks in his amber irises burn like mes, and I feel the heat on my skin. When he lifts a hand to my face, I identally flinch, and it has his eyes narrowing on me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper before my tongue darts out to wet my dry lips. His palm settles against my cheek, and he leans down until I feel his clean-shaven jaw brush against mine. ¡°Take a deep breath, p ceviatta. I don¡¯t want you passing out on me,¡± he orders, his voice sounding like a rumble of thunder. I do as I¡¯m told, but with my anxiety threatening to spiral out of control, it¡¯s not helping much. When Angelo pulls back an inch, my eyes dart to his, and I blurt out, ¡°Will it hurt?¡± His thumb brushes over my bottom lip before he says, ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s different for everyone.¡± His gaze lowers to my mouth as the pad of his thumb tugs at my lip again. ¡°I¡¯ll make you asfortable as possible before taking your virginity.¡± Yeah, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a possibility. His eyes grow darker as he says, ¡°About your no-kissing rule. Does that only count for your mouth?¡± When I nod, he whispers, ¡°Thank fuck.¡± He lowers his head again, and when I feel his lips brush over my jaw, goosebumps erupt on my skin. I don¡¯t even realize what I¡¯m doing as I grip hold of his biceps, but when the heat of his skin warms my palms, tingles spread through my insides. Angelo lets out a growl, but it doesn¡¯t sound dangerous. Instead, he seems satisfied that I¡¯m touching him. Suddenly, his mouthtches onto my racing pulse, and his teeth sink into my skin. When I feel his tongue brush against my throat, a gasp escapes me, and my eyes fall shut. Oh, God. That feels¡­intense. He leans more into me, and I feel his hands on the outside of my thighs before they bush upward to my hips and slip beneath the shirt. As the fabric moves up my body, he pulls back and orders, ¡°Lift your arms.¡± My chest rises and falls with desperate breaths, and slowly, I raise my arms above my head. The air kisses my heated skin as he tugs the shirt off, and standing naked before him, I quickly try to cross my arms over my chest. Angelo takes hold of my wrists and pushes them to my sides, so I¡¯m fully exposed to him. ¡°Don¡¯t cover yourself.¡± Themand is another rumble of thunder as he takes a step back before letting his eyes burn over every inch of me. I begin to tremble uncontrobly, and when I see a sh of anger in his gaze, my self-worth sinks to rock bottom because it feels like he¡¯s not happy with my body. His fingers brush over the ugly brown bruise on my hip, then his voice strikes like a bolt of lightning. ¡°I should¡¯ve taken the fucker¡¯s other arm as well.¡± My eyes widen, and for a split second, I wonder what he means by the threat, but then I realize he¡¯s not angry because he thinks I¡¯m inadequate. He¡¯s upset because of the bruise. Only then does his gaze move to my breasts, and I watch as the anger drains away from his features. In its ce, desire ignites in his irises. His hand brushes up my side, and when his palm covers my breast, I suck in a quivering breath. Angelo¡¯s eyes snap to my face, and he searches my expression before saying, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Vittoria.¡± He closes the small distance between us again, and when his mouth brushes against my earlobe, he whispers, ¡°You¡¯re an exquisite work of art.¡± My self-worth soars sky-high from his praise, and it makes me feel special. This man can have any woman, and he¡¯s probably been with dozens ¨C and even though my body is marred with bruises, he thinks I¡¯m beautiful. As if he can read my mind, his fingers brush over another bruise by my ribs, then he says, ¡°No one will ever leave a mark on your skin again.¡± His gaze locks on mine. ¡°Unless¡­¡± My heart leaps to my throat. ¡°Unless?¡± ¡°I leave bite marks on you.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts in a predatory smirk. ¡°But I promise it will be because of pleasure and not pain.¡± Holy crap. Angelo is so intense the entire world has faded from my mind. My attention is one hundred percent focused on him. He moves forward, and his stomach presses against my breasts. I¡¯m eye level with his chest, and feeling his skin touching mine makes my abdomen tighten. Using his body, he pushes me backward until my calves touch the bed. He gestures with a nod of his head for me to climb onto the mattress, and as I carry out the silent order, my nerves turn my stomach into a spinning mess. When Iy my head down on one of the pillows, Angelo doesn¡¯t remove his sweatpants but instead ces a knee on the bed. He takes hold of my legs and pushes them open. Intense heat spreads up my neck and face, and I struggle not to m my legs shut again. Thankfully, he¡¯s looking at my face and not down south. Bracing a hand beside my shoulder, he leans over me, and I feel impossibly smallpared to his much bigger size. He lowers his head and brushes his mouth along the curve of my jaw. ¡°Try to rx, Vittoria.¡± Yep. Not gonna happen. 14 Tori Angelo lies down on top of me, and his weight pushes me deeper into the mattress. A groan rumbles from him as his breath coasts down my throat before he presses a kiss to my shoulder. ¡°Fuck, your innocence is intoxicating,¡± he murmurs, then his teeth scrape over my skin as his mouth moves down to my breast. ¡°I want to devour you.¡± A sense of fear ghosts through me, and I swallow hard on the nervous ball in my throat. His right hand skims down my side before it slips between my legs. I squeeze my eyes shut, and my face goes up in mes. Being touched for the first time, I¡¯m unable to focus on how it feels. My emotions are too chaotic. As he parts my folds and the pad of his thumb rubs my clit, he murmurs, ¡°Open your eyes.¡± When I do as I¡¯m told, I find all his attention is focused on my face. His thumb strokes the tiny bundle of nerves between my legs, causing anticipation to build in my abdomen. A wolfish smirk tugs at his mouth, then he moves down my body until his broad shoulders force my thighs to open as wide as possible. His warm breath ghosts over my sensitive flesh, and I¡¯m so freaking thankful I took another bath. My thoughtse to a sudden standstill when Angelo¡¯s tongue licks through my folds. A squeak escapes me, and self-conscious as hell, I cover my eyes with my left hand. He lets out a dark chuckle right before his mouthtches onto my clit with a ferocity that makes my back arch off the mattress. ¡°God,¡± I cry, my right hand flying down to grab hold of his hair. Where I was painfully embarrassed a second ago, I¡¯m now unable to remember my freaking name as Angelo devours me. He does not hold back one bit. There¡¯s no gentleness and only a ton of lust and desperation ¨C as if he¡¯s starved all his life and he finally has a meal in front of him. My fingers tighten in his hair, and for a moment, I¡¯m not sure whether I should attempt to push him away or force him closer. Tendrils of pleasure unfurl between my legs, drawing a moan from me. All my worries take a backseat to what Angelo is doing to me. The fear I feel for him subsides, and desire takes its ce. My muscles tense as his teeth tug at my clit while his thumb massages my opening. He¡¯s doing things to my body I would never have thought of before him. When he sucks hard, my head tilts back, and my hips lift off the bed. The pleasure grows and grows, and before I know what¡¯s happening, ecstasy seizes control of my body. My eyebrows draw together, a whimper escaping me. Angelo¡¯s palm presses against my clit while he peppers my abdomen with kisses, working his way up until his face hovers above mine. I can¡¯t keep my hips from swiveling and rub myself against his palm as overwhelming pleasure consumes me. With his eyes burning on me with uncontroble hunger, he growls, ¡°Christ, you¡¯re too fucking beautiful when youe on my hand.¡± I¡¯m still consumed by ecstasy as he moves back to settle into a kneeling position between my quivering thighs. His finger circles my opening before pushing an inch inside me. He doesn¡¯t go any further but repeats the action of circling my opening, slowly stretching me. His free hand swallows my breast, and he begins to squeeze and knead my skin before rolling my nipple between his fingers. Breathless, I¡¯m inundated with all the new sensations I¡¯m experiencing. There¡¯s so much pleasure it¡¯s left me a trembling mess, but still, a need for something more builds inside me. ¡°I assume you¡¯re not on birth control.¡± My voice is raspy as I whisper, ¡°No.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll have to take care of that because I don¡¯t want you getting pregnant yet.¡± My eyebrows draw together as I gasp, ¡°Why?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d want an heir as soon as possible. ¡°Besides the fact that we need to get to know each other,¡± Angelo pulls away from me, and climbing off the bed, he shoves his sweatpants down his muscr thighs, ¡°I want to enjoy your body for a while before we have children.¡± My eyes lock on his manhood, and I blink like an idiot. I¡¯ve never seen a man naked before, and I know nothing about size and girth, but damn¡­ There¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to fit inside me. While I¡¯m processing the shock of his size and tantly staring at his body, that looks like a powerful weapon, he grabs a condom from the bedside table. Using his teeth, he rips the packet open before rolling the protection onto his hard length. I expect him to lie on top of me again, but instead, he grips my hips, and I¡¯m unceremoniously flipped onto my stomach. A breath bursts from me, and the next moment Angelo¡¯s teeth sink into my butt cheek. A weird sound escapes me, but then he peppers my back with kisses. His lips knead, his tongueshes, and his teeth tug at my skin until my body feels like it¡¯s humming with pleasure. Angelo touches every inch of me before I¡¯m flipped onto my back again. His features are drawn tight with a possessive expression as he rubs his hands up and down my front and sides. His palms move to my arms, then to my hips before coasting down my legs. Again, my thighs are pushed open, and as he lies down on top of me, his mouthtches onto my throat. His kisses be demanding while he pushes his manhood through my folds. I grip hold of his shoulders, my breaths nothing but quick puffs over my lips. I didn¡¯t expect this brutal and unforgiving man to show me so much affection and desire. Honestly, I thought he¡¯d climb on top of me, do the deed, then ignore my existence. While his mouthvishes my neck and shoulders with wild kisses, his hardness continues to rub against my clit, and soon my abdomen starts to tighten. ¡°Angelo,¡± I whisper, my voice filled with awe because of the pleasure he¡¯s making me feel. His head snaps up, and his eyes lock on me with a burning passion. ¡°Say my name like that again, and I will fuck you raw.¡± What? I misunderstand, and when fear tightens my features, he quickly frames my face and leans so close I can feel his breath on my lips. ¡°No kissing!¡± I shriek just in time. Angelo presses his forehead to mine, and closing his eyes, he sucks in deep breaths of air. His voice is hoarse as he admits, ¡°It¡¯s difficult.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Not losing control.¡± It¡¯s only then I realize how considerate he is. Angelo is doing so much for me, and I¡¯m stuck in my head. Wanting to show him how grateful I am that he¡¯s making this experience as pleasurable as possible for me, I lift my head and press a kiss to his cheek. I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss the side of his neck before saying, ¡°Thank you for giving me so much attention.¡± Then I suck in a breath for courage and add, ¡°Take my virginity, Angelo. I¡¯m ready.¡± 15 Angelo Vittoria kissing my cheek makes something shift in my chest, but the one to my neck has my control dangerously slipping. ¡°Thank you for giving me so much attention.¡± I hear her take a deep breath. ¡°Take my virginity, Angelo. I¡¯m ready.¡± I used every ounce of strength I possessed to take things slow with her, but her permission shoves me over the edge. I push my left hand beneath her head, and as my fingers wrap around the back of her neck, my right hand shoots down between us. My mind is clouded with desire as I position my cock at her soaked entrance, and with untamed need, I enter her with a brutal thrust. Her pussy wraps fucking tight around me before I¡¯m forcefully stopped by her narrow walls. I¡¯m only a quarter of the way in, and unable to think clearly because of the intense pleasure, I pull back before forcing my cock to the hilt inside her. A satisfied groan is ripped from my chest, and my body shudders from how good she feels. Christ, nothing has ever felt this good. Vittoria¡¯s body curves into mine, and she lets out a painful cry. The sound instantly clears my mind, and when I hear her whimper against my neck, I quickly wrap my right arm around her shoulders. ¡°Fuck, mia p cerviatta. Are you okay?¡± Her breaths keep hitching, and when I hear a soft sob, I pepper kisses against her curls. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡± Needing her to adjust to my cock, I don¡¯t move and just keep kissing her hair and temple until she seems to feel better. Her breaths warm my neck, then she whispers, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can continue.¡± Gripping a fistful of her curls, I tug her face away from my neck so I can see her eyes. Big mistake. HUGE. Her red-rimmed eyes and the tears on her cheeks take a sledgehammer to the high walls around my heart and smash right through them. Her fingers caress the hair at my nape, and her mouth curves up into a shy smile. ¡°Are you okay?¡± No. No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve forced Vittoria to marry me, and I¡¯m taking her virginity, but instead of hating me, she¡¯s asking me if I¡¯m okay. With my walls down, she walks into my ck heart and makes herself right at home, and for the first time in my life, I feel a flicker of love. I¡¯ve taken her innocence, and instead of destroying it with my brutal nature, it¡¯s shining a glimmer of light in the vast darkness of my soul. The urge to kiss her draws a groan from me, but I have to settle for the feel of her breath on my lips as I slowly pull out of her. The pleasure is already intense, making my cock feel sensitive. My eyes keep hers imprisoned as I sink back inside her, and I see the flinch of pain on her face. I keep my pace slow until she no longer shows signs of difort. As I thrust into her again, her lips part and a moan escapes. I tighten my hold on her hair, and moving my right hand down to her side, I tilt my head and lick the salt of her dried tears from her cheek. Pulling out, I m into her to check her reaction. When she gasps, and her arms tighten around my neck, the corner of my mouth lifts in a satisfied smirk. She¡¯s ready. I push myself up, and kneeling between her thighs, I grip hold of her hips and tug her ass up until her knees brush against my sides. With a brutal hold on her hips, I plunge inside her tight warmth. Yanking her against me, I start to hammer into her. Vittoria grabs hold of the covers, and when I look down at her pussy taking every inch of my cock, I see the evidence of her virginity. The sight of her blood coating the condom twists something in my chest. Fuck! Angry with myself, I pull out and rip the fucking rubber off. I let out a growl as I m back inside her. This time when I pull out, the crimson tinge of her virginity coats my cock, and it sends a shudder through my body. Mine. My hold on her is too rough as I start to fuck her hard, my eyes feasting on the sight of her pussy stretched around my cock, making me feel primal. The sound of her skin pping against mine fills the room, and it only makes me move harder and faster. Sweat coats my body, and my breaths saw over my lips, and when I hear Vittoria whimper and moan, I yank her against me every time I thrust brutally hard inside her. She starts to sob, and my eyes snap to her face, but instead of tears, I find pleasure tightening her features. Her hands grip the covers tightly as her back arches off the bed. Her eyes are squeezed shut, and unrecognizable sounds begin to spill over her lips. I feel her clench around my cock, and only when desperate whimperse from her, do I press my thumb against her clit. With the next thrust, I order, ¡°Come for me, baby.¡± I flick her clit, and shees apart in front of me. Just like before, her eyebrows pinch together, and it almost looks like she¡¯s in pain. So fucking beautiful.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Her lips part, and as a cry is torn from her, she starts to convulse. With my eyes drinking in the sight of my woman orgasming, I fuck her so hard that my body loses all strength the instant pleasure erupts through me. ¡°Fuck!¡± I growl as I slump down on top of her and bury my face against her neck, my cock jerking inside her as Ie. ¡°Christ, Vittoria,¡± I groan, ecstasy fucking paralyzing me. I hear her gasp for air as my body keeps jerking against hers, and by the time I¡¯ve spilled thest drop inside her, my heart is a thundering mess in my chest. It takes a good minute before my strength returns, and I push my upper body off her. When I nce down at Vittoria, the words juste. ¡°My wife.¡± I take a much-needed deep breath. ¡°You belong to me.¡± me. me. Her cheeks are flushed, and she¡¯s still gasping for air as she stares at Honestly, it looks like she¡¯s in shock. A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She nods, but her eyes start to shine with tears. ¡°Use your words, Vittoria,¡± I order. ¡°I-I¡¯m o-overwhelmed.¡± When a sob bursts from her, she reaches for I quickly wrap her up against my chest and press a kiss to her temple. ¡°It was a m-million times better t-than I t-thought it would be,¡± she rambles through her tears. ¡°T-thank you.¡± She presses a kiss against my corbone, and I listen as the sobs lessen as she regains control over her emotions. When she nces up at me, her fear for me is dimmed by a look of awe. Pushing my luck, I turn my cheek to her and order, ¡°Give me a kiss.¡± She quickly obeys, and I savor the feel of her lips on my skin. Letting go of Vittoria, I pull out of her. ¡°Stay right here.¡± She nods, still looking stunned by the sexual experience we just shared. It¡¯s cute. I chuckle as I walk to the bathroom to get a washcloth, and a smirk tugs at my mouth while I wet the fabric. Walking back to the bed, I rest a knee on the mattress and force Vitorria¡¯s legs open again. I drink in the sight of the evidence that we consummated our marriage before I gently clean my wife. She¡¯s so sensitive, her body jerks with every brush of the washcloth over her pussy. ¡°So fucking perfect,¡± I murmur, and when I¡¯m done cleaning her, I lean down and press a kiss to her swollen clit. I walk back to the bathroom and take care of myself before returning to bed, where my wife is still sprawled over the covers with a post-sex glow on her face. 16 Tori Angelo switches off the light before moving me onto my side and lying down behind me. He pushes an arm beneath my pillow, and the other he wraps around me, resting his forearm between my breasts. His fingers caress my throat, and I feel as he presses a kiss to my hair. In the darkness, the position feels intimate. My thoughts are overrun with everything that¡¯s happened tonight. My emotions are all over the ce, and I can¡¯t focus on anything long enough to process it. Now that the afterglow of sex has faded, my fear and confusion have returned full force. Just because he made me feel pleasure doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s suddenly a different person. Angelo is still one of the bosses of the Cosa Nostra. He¡¯s still ruthless and violent. He¡¯s still a stranger. The sounds in and around the mansion aren¡¯t familiar, and I feel totally out of ce lying on the expensive sheets. Even the pillow feels weird beneath my head. Angelo lets out a sigh, then his voice rumbles behind me. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°That I have a lot to get used to,¡± I admit. ¡°Like?¡± I try to move into a morefortable position, but then my butt rubs against Angelo¡¯s manhood, and feeling how hard he is, I quickly keep still. Crap, he asked me a question. What was it again? I think for a moment, but unable to remember, I ask, ¡°What were we talking about?¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°One brush of my cock against your ass, and you lose your train of thought.¡± My face goes up in mes, and I press it into the pillow. Angelo pulls me away from my hiding spot and nudges me onto my back. He moves over me, and I have no choice but to open my legs to amodate him when his weight pushes my body into the mattress. I¡¯m able to make out his silhouette in the dark as he stares down at me. ¡°How sore are you?¡± My eyebrows fly up, and feeling self-conscious, I whisper, ¡°Down there?¡± Bringing his hand to my face, his fingers caress my cheek as he nods. ¡°Uhm¡­it¡¯s not bad. Just tender.¡± I¡¯ve had periods that were way worse. I¡¯m not going to lie. It feels ufortable having such personal conversations with him. Suddenly, he pushes his body off mine, and climbing out of bed, he grabs his sweatpants from the floor and puts them on. Without saying a word, he leaves the room. I sit up in bed and stare at the doorway. If he¡¯s going to wear sweatpants, I¡¯m wearing the shirt. I quickly get off the bed and pick up the T-shirt before walking to the bathroom. I switch on the light and shut the door behind me. After pulling on the shirt, I quickly relieve my dder before going to the sink so I can wash my hands. As water runs over my fingers, I nce at my reflection in the mirror. Spotting red blemishes on my throat, the memory of Angelo sucking and biting my skin flits through my mind. I turn off the faucet and dry my hands before I lift the shirt and look at my abdomen, hips, and thighs. Holy crap. I can clearly see the imprints of his hands on my hips from how tight he held me. But the marks feel different from the ones Giorgio left on me because Angelo didn¡¯t hurt me. Well, except for when he took my virginity. It hurt a hell of a lot, but I can¡¯t me him for that. ¡°Vittoria,¡± I hear him call. ¡°Coming.¡± I quickly lower the shirt, and when I open the door, it¡¯s to find Angelo right in front of it. His eyes sweep over me before stopping on the marks he left on my throat, then the corner of his mouth lifts in a proud grin. His featurespletely change from deadly to looking hot as hell, and I gawk at him. Of course, the man doesn¡¯t miss a thing, and as quick as the grin came, it vanishes. With a dark frown, he asks, ¡°Why are you looking at me like I¡¯ve grown two heads?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not. You just look different when you smile.¡± His eyebrows draw together. ¡°Different?¡± I¡¯m not telling this man he looks freaking hot when he smiles. I clear my throat, then exin, ¡°More rtable.¡± He stares at me for a moment, then takes my hand and drops two tablets in my palm. ¡°It¡¯s for the pain. Take them.¡± He gestures to the bottle of water next to the bed. There¡¯s a trickle of warmth in my heart because he cares enough to make sure I¡¯m not in pain. Walking to the bedside table, I twist the cap off and swallow the medication. As I set the bottle down again, I nce at Angelo only to find him watching me like a hawk. Even though I know I won¡¯t get much sleep, I climb back into bed. It¡¯s going to take some time getting used to sharing a bed with Angelo Rizzo. He switches all the lights off before climbing in beside me, and just like earlier, he moves me onto my side and pulls my back against his chest. He slips his hand beneath the fabric of the shirt, and once again, he rests his forearm between my breasts. ¡°Sleep, Vittoria,¡± he murmurs while his arm tightens, and I¡¯m given a hug. I feel more confused than ever about Angelo because I never thought he could be caring and gentle. I take a deep breath, and closing my eyes, I try to ignore the seedling of hope spouting in my chest. Maybe¡­just maybe, he¡¯ll be a good husband. After lying awake for most of the night, and only drifting off in the early morning hours, I startle awake.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Prying my eyes open, I nce around the foreign room, and it takes a moment to remember I¡¯m in Angelo¡¯s bedroom. ¡°God,¡± I groan as I turn onto my back. My body aches in ces that shall not be named. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that fucking excuse!¡± Angelo¡¯s voice thunders from outside the bedroom door. ¡°Find the bastard and bring him to me. I want every dime he stole from me.¡± I shoot up into a sitting position, and fear trembles through me. The door opens, and one hell of an angry Angelo stalks inside. His expression is dark and ruthless, his eyes filled with a world of danger. Crap. I¡¯m too freaking scared to ask what¡¯s wrong as my cautious gaze takes in the expensive suit he¡¯s already dressed in. It looks like he¡¯s been up for hours. I didn¡¯t even notice when he got out of bed. He stalks toward me and drops a ck credit card on the white covers. With rage darkening his tone, he growls, ¡°Don¡¯t call me for permission every time you want to buy something. There¡¯s no limit on the card.¡± My head bobs up and down, and I swallow hard on the fear he makes me feel. When his gaze locks with mine, he asks, ¡°Where¡¯s your cellphone?¡± I quickly shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± A frown on his forehead makes him look scarier. ¡°You¡¯re fucking kidding, right?¡± I shake my head again. ¡°I haven¡¯t had time to get a new one after my old one broke.¡± I feel guilty for the lie. Giorgio broke my cell phone in a fit of rage, and I don¡¯t have money for a new one. Angelo mutters something beneath his breath before saying, ¡°Tiny will take you to get a phone. Send me the number the moment you have it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I swallow hard before whispering, ¡°Thank you.¡± Looking at the ruthless mafia boss, I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s the same man who took my virginityst night. The seedling of hope I had wilts before turning to ashes in my heart. I know it¡¯s only a matter of time before I see the real monster. He¡¯ll probably hurt me much worse than Giorgio used to. Or maybe he won¡¯t. Angelo stares at me momentarily before he turns around and leaves the bedroom. I let out a slow breath and only then realize how tense I am from the fear. Father, I have no idea how I will survive being married to Angelo Rizzo. What were you thinking letting this happen? I lean forward and pick up the card so I can ce it on the bedside table. Once again, I be aware of all the aches in my body as I climb out of bed. When I straighten the covers, a red stain catches my eye, and I stare at the spot. I¡¯m torn between the pleasure I experiencedst night and the fear of my unknown future in this mansion. Angelo¡¯s naked body flits through my mind ¨C every muscle and inch of golden skin. Can you call a man beautiful? I remember when he entered me. The pain. The fullness. The connection. I can still feel him inside me. Pressing my hand to my heart, I close my eyes and shake my head to rid myself of the thoughts. Just because he was nice to youst night and made you feel indescribable pleasure, doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s not still the same bad man as yesterday. 17 Tori After taking a long bath and getting dressed in a pair of jeans, a T-shirt, and a light cardigan, I creep out of the main bedroom. It feels like I¡¯m trespassing. I nce over the wrought iron banister, and not seeing anyone, I sneak from bedroom to bedroom, taking a look around the mansion that¡¯s now my home. Cautiously, I head down the stairs while my eyes flit around. The d¨¦cor is modern, and everything feels expensive. When I step into the living room, I see Tiny sitting on one of the couches. His eyes snap to me, then a crooked grin forms on his face. ¡°Morning, Mrs. Rizzo.¡± ¡°Morning,¡± I whisper. I swallow on the dryness in my throat before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the kitchen?¡± He points to the left. ¡°Through there.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± When I step into a state-of-the-art kitchen, there¡¯s a woman who seems to be in herte fifties or early sixties. I suck at guessing someone¡¯s age. Her eyes flit to me, and for a very ufortable moment, she looks me up and down. ¡°Morning,¡± I say, the awkwardness I¡¯m feeling visible in my tone. Slowly, a smile spreads over her face, then she walks closer to me. ¡°Morning, Mrs. Rizzo. Wee to the mansion. I¡¯m Rita, Mr. Rizzo¡¯s housekeeper.¡± She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Your housekeeper as well.¡± She waves a hand around the kitchen. ¡°I do everything you require of me.¡± ¡°Ah¡­just call me Tori,¡± I say because I¡¯m notfortable with the title Mrs. Rizzo. It¡¯s going to take some time getting used to my marital status. I gesture at the coffee pot. ¡°Can I have some?¡± Her eyebrows fly up, and she rushes closer. Gripping hold of my forearm, she gives me a friendly smile. ¡°This is your household, Tori. You don¡¯t have to ask for anything.¡± A sudden burst of emotion in my chest makes my breath hitch. I¡¯ve been through so much the past twenty-four hours, and just because Rita is kind to me causes tears to burn in my eyes. I wave a hand in front of my face while blinking like crazy to hold the tears back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Everything is overwhelming.¡± She rubs a hand up and down my bicep and gives me apassionate look. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize. I understand.¡± Stepping away from me, she heads to the coffee pot. ¡°How do you like your coffee?¡± ¡°Two sugars and cream, please.¡± I manage to regain control over my chaotic emotions, and walking closer to her, I ask, ¡°I know you¡¯re the housekeeper, but will it be okay if I prepare dinners?¡± Her eyes dart to my face. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m here to make life easier for you. If you want to change anything, just let me know so I don¡¯t step on your toes.¡± Gosh, she¡¯s lovely. I have a sudden urge to hug Rita, but fist my hands at my sides because that would be weird, seeing as I just met her. When she hands me a cup of steaming coffee, I almost groan with relief. I take a few sips, savoring the goodness, then murmur, ¡°Thank you so much.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Her gaze keeps drifting over my face, then she blurts out, ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. I can see why Mr. Rizzo married you.¡± My cheeks warm from herpliment. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wanting to form a rtionship with her so I won¡¯t be alone in this huge mansion, I say, ¡°I hope we can be friends.¡± Her smile widens until it reaches her dark brown eyes. ¡°I¡¯d like that too.¡± Meeting Rita makes me feel a little better after all the craziness I¡¯ve been put through. Thefortable bubble pops as Tinyes into the kitchen. Where I startle at his sudden appearance, Rita remains rxed. His eyese to a rest on me. ¡°Mr. Rizzo said I need to take you to the store. What time would you like to leave?¡± I nce down at the cup in my hand before I answer, ¡°As soon as I¡¯m done with my coffee?¡± I didn¡¯t mean for it toe out sounding like a question, but Tiny intimidates the hell out of me. I mean, I¡¯ve seen the man drag a body away like it was nothing but a sack of potatoes. ¡°Okay.¡± He proceeds to walk to the fridge, and opening the door, he helps himself to a bottle of water. He seemsfortable in the mansion, and it makes me hope I¡¯ll feel the same way soon. Whether I like it or not, this ce is now my home. As soon as Tiny leaves the kitchen, I move closer to the fridge. I take a look at everything so I can n what to prepare for dinner. As I shut the door, I nce at Rita, who¡¯s leaning against a counter while watching me with a soft smile. ¡°What are Mr. Rizzo¡¯s favorite meals?¡± She shrugs. ¡°He¡¯s seldom home for dinner, so you can make whatever you¡¯re in the mood for.¡± I feel a flicker of relief, knowing I probably won¡¯t see much of Angelo. ¡°What time do you go home?¡± I ask out of curiosity. ¡°I work from seven a. m. to four p. m.¡± I nod before I finish thest of my coffee, then my gaze searches for the sink. Noticing an arch, I head toward it and find a dishwasher. I quickly rinse my cup before cing it in the appliance. Taking a deep breath, I smile at Rita before I leave the kitchen so I can go to the main bedroom to get my handbag and the credit card. Staring at the wide selection of cell phones, I nibble on my bottom lip. Which one do I choose? Tiny¡¯s fiddling with thetest Samsung phone, and when he catches me watching him, he puts it down. ¡°Which one do you want?¡± I lift a shoulder and let out a huff. ¡°I suck when ites to technology. I just want something so I can send texts and make calls.¡± He picks up the Samsung again and moves closer to me. ¡°You should take this one. The quality is pretty good, and it¡¯s easy to use.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A grin spreads over his face, then he asks, ¡°What color do you want?¡± ¡°Ah¡­what do I get to choose from?¡± ¡°Lime, silver, violet, and graphite.¡± My eyebrows draw together. ¡°What¡¯s graphite?¡± Tiny lets out an amused chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s a dark grayish color.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­¡± I nibble on my bottom lip while I think about which one I should choose, then say, ¡°I¡¯ll take the violet one.¡± He gives me a pleased smile. ¡°Good choice, Mrs. Rizzo.¡± ¡°Tori,¡± I blurt out, but then I quickly exin, ¡°I¡¯m not used to Mrs. Rizzo. Just call me Tori.¡± He nods, then signals for an attendant to assist us. I let Tiny handle all the technical work while I stick close to his side. During the drive to the store, he made it clear that I¡¯m never to leave his sight. I don¡¯t want to make him angry, so I¡¯m doing as I¡¯m told. It takes a freaking long time before we finally get taken to the counter so we can pay. I dig the credit card out of my wallet, but when I see the price, my mouth drops open. Angelo will kill me if I spend so much. My eyes fly to Tiny¡¯s face, and leaning closer, I whisper, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive. Angelo will get angry.¡± He frowns at me as he shakes his head. ¡°No, he won¡¯t. He ordered me to make sure you get a cell phone.¡± ¡°Yes, but not one that¡¯s so expensive!¡± I feel a twinge of panic and shake my head hard at the cashier. ¡°Sorry, I have to choose a different phone.¡± ¡°Give us a moment,¡± Tiny tells the cashier before he takes hold of my hand and tugs me to the side. He pulls his phone from his pocket and dials a number. ¡°Mr. Rizzo, can you tell Tori it¡¯s okay if she gets an expensive phone? She¡¯s very worried.¡± Nooooo! Oh God. Crap. Why did he do that? A secondter, the device is shoved into my hands. An icy fear coats my skin, and my heartbeat explodes into a frantic fluttering in my chest. With a trembling hand, I ce the phone against my ear. My words are nothing but a squeak as I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think Tiny was going to call you.¡± Angelo¡¯s voice sounds like a destructive storm is brewing when he asks, ¡°Did I not say I don¡¯t want you asking my permission whenever you have to buy something?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. I feel like crying, and swallowing hard, I whisper, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Please. I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ I hear a man¡¯s voice pleading in the background. Shock vibrates through me, and my breath stalls in my throat as the blood drains from my face. ¡°Then buy the fucking phone,¡± Angelo orders. Right before he hangs up on me, I hear something that sounds a lot like a gunshot. Nauseated from all the fear and shock, I lower the phone, and luckily, Tiny takes it from me before I drop the device because I¡¯m shaking badly. As if he¡¯s in a tunnel, I hear him ask, ¡°What did he say?¡± Stuck in a terrified trance, I can only shake my head. Tiny folds his mountain of a body in half to meet my eyes. Concern etches a deep frown on his forehead, then he mutters, ¡°Jesus.¡± I¡¯m taken by my arm and tugged back to the counter, where Tinypletes the purchase before ushering me out of the store. Did I just overhear Angelo killing a man? Only when I¡¯m bundled into the backseat, and Tiny is behind the steering wheel does he ask, ¡°What happened?¡± My eyes meet his in the rearview mirror. ¡°I think I heard Angelo shoot a man right before he hung up on me.¡± Tiny lets out a relieved sigh before he mutters, ¡°That¡¯s what happens if you steal from the boss.¡± I wrap my arms around my waist, and lowering my head, I close my eyes. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get used to all the violence in the Cosa Nostra. 18 Angelo Jesus fucking Christ. While Big Ricky and Eddie dispose of the body, I sit down behind my desk. I rub my hand over my face as I let out an angry huff. I didn¡¯t mean to be so harsh with Vittoria, but the call came at the worst possible time. She sounded fucking terrified. I shake my head, wondering how the fuck I¡¯m going to get Vittoria not to fear me. Big Rickyes back into the office. ¡°What do you want me to do with the drugs?¡± ¡°Flush them,¡± I mutter. Jacks, one of the bartenders, stole two grand to buy drugs, which was a stupid move on his part. Like I¡¯ve said before, I don¡¯t make a habit of giving second chances. My thoughts turn back to Vittoria and how scared she sounded over the phone. I¡¯ve never done rtionships before, so I¡¯m in uncharted waters.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Christ, my longest rtionship is with Tiny and Big Ricky. They¡¯re tough as nails, so I don¡¯t have to worry about their feelings. I let out a chuckle at the ridiculous thought. Now, I have a skittish deer for a wife, and as intoxicating as the idea is, it¡¯s also unnerving. I seriously have to ease up on Vittoria. I can¡¯t treat her the same as every other person in my life. But, Christ, I¡¯m not known for being gentle. How do I go about solving this problem? ¡°You look worried,¡± Big Ricky says as he takes a seat across from me. I let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s the whole married life thing.¡± His eyebrow lifts, then he asks, ¡°Can I be honest?¡± I gesture for him to continue. ¡°You practically bit Vittoria¡¯s head off when she called. You should apologize.¡± I let out a snort, but seeing Big Ricky is serious, I frown at him. He gives me a grin, then says, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, but I really think you need to be softer when dealing with her.¡± I narrow my eyes at him. ¡°Softer? Me?¡± He nods. ¡°Here, you¡¯re the boss, but at home, you¡¯re her husband. She¡¯s not just another employee.¡± I let out a chuckle as I shake my head. ¡°If I¡¯m too soft on her, she¡¯ll walk all over me.¡± ¡°No. If you¡¯re too hard on her, she¡¯ll never love you.¡± His words hit me square in the chest. ¡°Look.¡± He shifts closer to the table, his eyes locked on mine. ¡°You chose this girl because she¡¯s innocent and kind. Don¡¯t force her to be a hard woman. If you don¡¯t want her to change, you have to make her feel safe and secure with you.¡± ¡°Since when are you so good at giving rtionship advice?¡± He leans back in his chair, and with a smirk, he mutters, ¡°I¡¯ve learned how to handle thedies from watching romance movies.¡± Laughter bursts from me, which is rare. Standing up, I nod to the door. ¡°Come on, we need to head to the restaurant.¡± Putting in effort with my marriage, I make sure I¡¯m home at five p. m. so Vittoria and I can get to know each other better. Not seeing her in the living room, I head to the main bedroom, but she¡¯s not there. I quickly take a shower and change into a pair of sweatpants and a T- shirt before I go in search of my wife. My wife. A smile tugs at my mouth, and when I near the kitchen, a delicious aroma assaults me. Christ, that smells good. I find Tiny sitting by the ind while Vittoria stands in front of the stove with her back to me. I press my pointer finger to my lips, gesturing for Tiny to stay quiet, before quickly stepping out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a second,¡± I hear Tiny say, and a momentter, he joins me in the living room. ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡± I ask. He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s been a tough day. She¡¯s been on edge ever since the call, and she refuses to take the new phone out of the box.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got this.¡± I tip my head toward the front door. ¡°You can go.¡± With a nod, Tiny leaves, and I head back to the kitchen. I lean my shoulder against a wall, and crossing my arms over my chest, I watch as Vittoria carefully tastes a sauce. A small smile ys around her lips as she whispers, ¡°Perfect.¡± Pushing away from the wall, I walk toward her, and just as Ie up behind her, she turns to the side. She lets out a blood-curdling scream, and ducking to the right to avoid me, she loses her bnce. I react fast and grab hold of her so she doesn¡¯t fall. Instinctively, I pull her against my chest, my arms wrapping around her. She stands frozen in my hold, her breaths audible as they rush over her lips. After a couple of seconds, she whispers, ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were home.¡± I lift my hand to her chin and nuge her face up so she¡¯ll look at me, then turning my head, I say, ¡°Kiss me hello.¡± When she pushes onto her tiptoes, I lean down, and the moment her lips meet my cheek, there¡¯s a burst of warmth in my heart. You¡¯re not the boss here. You¡¯re her husband. Vittoria takes a step away from me and nces at the stove. ¡°Rita said you¡¯re seldom home for dinner.¡± My eyes drift over her pale face. ¡°That was before I got married.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I don¡¯t miss the sh of disappointment on her face, and it hits me square in the chest. Her eyes dart between me and the stove, then she asks, ¡°Have you eaten?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Whatever you¡¯re making smells mouthwatering.¡± She cautiously moves closer to the stove. ¡°I¡¯m making gnhi and chicken with a creamy pesto sauce.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± I take a seat at the ind. ¡°Tiny says you refuse to take the phone out of the packaging.¡± She freezes again, and keeping her eyes on the pot of sauce, she says, ¡°It¡¯s expensive. I told him we should get something cheaper.¡± ¡°Vittoria.¡± Her eyes dart to me, and I tap my thigh. ¡°Come sit.¡± Her eyebrows pinch together, but she obeys. Her body is fucking tense as she sits down on myp. I take hold of her chin again and nudge her face up. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡± Her gaze searches mine before she says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the call.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Her floral scent drifts to me, and I almost lean in to kiss her but stop myself. Jesus, I hate the no-kissing rule. I let out a heavy breath before asking, ¡°What can I do to make you feelfortable with me?¡± Worry creases her forehead. ¡°I just need time to adjust. I¡¯ll do better in the future.¡± My hand moves to her cheek, and I lean a little closer. ¡°You¡¯re doing just fine, mia p cerviatta. I¡¯m asking because I want to make things easier for you.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Her eyebrows draw together while her eyes keep darting over my face. ¡°It would be¡­¡± Her tongue darts out to nervously wet her lips. ¡°It would help if I knew what to do and not to do so I don¡¯t make you angry.¡± Usually, I would get annoyed having to exin shit, but I suddenly possess a world of patience. I shake my head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t angry with you.¡± She seems to rx a little, and I ask again, ¡°What can I do to make things easier for you?¡± She lets out a shaky breath. ¡°Be less terrifying?¡± A pleased smile spreads over my face. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll focus on that. What else?¡± Just like the night before, she stares at me as if I¡¯ve grown two heads. Remembering she said, my smile made me seem more rtable, I keep my lips curved up. Her eyes soften a little. ¡°The smile helps a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll smile more.¡± I nod. ¡°What else?¡± Vittoria tilts her head while she keeps staring at me, then as if she¡¯s approaching a bear, she carefully wraps her arms around my neck and gives me a hug. ¡°Hugs would be nice,¡± she admits, ¡°They make me feel better.¡± I squash her to me, and an unexpected groan rumbles from my chest. God, she feels good in my arms. ¡°The food is going to burn,¡± she whispers near my ear. I let out a chuckle and reluctantly let go of her. Caution still fills her eyes, but she looks less tense than when I got home. Proud of myself, I watch as she continues to cook. You did good, Angelo. 19 Tori It feels like I have whish. Since Angelo scared the living crap out of me, he¡¯s been¡­nice, forck of a better word. I can feel his eyes on me as I pour the pesto sauce over the gnhi, chicken, and rosa tomatoes. Letting the dish rest for five minutes, I turn to him and ask, ¡°Do you want to eat in the dining room?¡± Earlier today, I familiarized myself with all the rooms in the mansion. Rita is so good at her job that there¡¯s nothing for me to do, which is a bit of a concern. Angelo shakes his head. ¡°We can eat in the living room.¡± I nod as I grab two tes, and setting them down, I dish up for us. I make sure the rims of the tes are clean of any sauce before sprinkling freshly chopped parsley and shredded parmesan over the food. Taking cutlery from the drawer, I nce at Angelo. ¡°Food¡¯s ready.¡± He stands up, and my eyes drift over the sweatpants and shirt he¡¯s wearing. I have to admit, he doesn¡¯t look as threatening in casual clothes. I hand him a knife and fork, but he drops the knife on the counter before picking up a te and heading to the living room. I grab my own te and follow after him. When I see him taking a seat, I pick the spot farthest from him. I can¡¯t stop myself from staring at him when he takes a bite of the food, and a secondter, I find myself mesmerized by the way his jaw moves as he chews. Really? Does the way he eats have to be so hot? His eyes flick to me, and he catches me gawking at him. ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Where did you learn to cook?¡± I lower my eyes to the te on myp. ¡°The local library.¡± ¡°The library gives cooking sses?¡± I let out an unexpected chuckle that stuns me. ¡°No, I used to check out recipe books so I could practice at home.¡± He lifts an eyebrow at me. ¡°You taught yourself to cook.¡± I¡¯m surprised when he looks impressed with me. I take a bite of my food and nce at the shadows the old tree¡¯s branches are casting on the floor. Tilting my head up, I look at the ss ceiling. ¡°The tree is pretty.¡± ¡°I like it too. That¡¯s why I had the house designed, so it¡¯s a feature.¡± Silence falls between us while we enjoy the rest of our food, and once we¡¯re done, I get up and walk to Angelo. I take his empty te and carry the dishes to the kitchen. I load everything into the dishwasher, and when I step into the main part of the kitchen, it¡¯s to find Angelo eating the leftover food straight from the pan. ¡°Crap, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll dish up more for you next time.¡± ¡°The portions you served were fine.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°But it¡¯s so fucking good, I wanted more.¡± A weird sensation spreads over my body because Angelo is enjoying the food I made. Giorgio never had anything positive to say. He sets the pan down, and closing the distance between us, his hand grips my hip before he kisses my forehead. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± And just as suddenly, he lets go and heads to the fridge. ¡°What do you like to drink?¡± I feel so freaking confused. One moment, he¡¯s all fire and brimstone, and the next, he¡¯s¡­perfect. ¡°Soda,¡± I murmur. ¡°Hmm¡­we have OJ, cranberry juice, and beer.¡± He nces at me from over his shoulder, ¡°Which one?¡± ¡°Cranberry juice, please.¡± He hands me the bottle, then says, ¡°Let¡¯s sit in the living room so we can talk.¡± I take a fortifying breath and follow him with a sinking feeling in my stomach.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. When I aim for the same spot I sat in before, Angelo says, ¡°No. You¡¯re sitting next to me.¡± Shoot. I change direction and leave space between us as I take a seat. I open the juice and take a sip while wondering what he wants to talk about. ¡°Turn your body to face me,¡± he orders. I shift and rest my shoulder against the back of the couch before locking eyes with him. Angelo rests his arm on the cushion behind me, and I feel his fingers in my hair as he says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡± The apology catches me totally by surprise. It¡¯s thest thing I expected to hear from him. ¡°I was dealing with a¡­situation when the call came through.¡± Before I can censor my facial expression, my eyebrow darts up. Once again, I¡¯m surprised when he chuckles. ¡°Fine, situation isn¡¯t the right word.¡± No, it¡¯s not. Too brave for my own good, I say, ¡°I heard a man¡¯s voice.¡± Angelo lets out a slow breath. ¡°He¡¯s an employee who stole from me.¡± ¡°How much did he take?¡± ¡°Two thousand.¡± Because he doesn¡¯t seem as dangerous as usual, I ask more questions. ¡°And you killed him for it? Why not just let him pay you back?¡± He shakes his head, and the darkness returns to his eyes, making me regret my questions. ¡°Whether someone steals ten dors or millions doesn¡¯t matter. I don¡¯t give second chances.¡± Right. I nibble on my bottom lip and nce in the direction of the TV. ¡°About the phone¡­¡± My eyes flit back to his face as he says, ¡°I don¡¯t care how much it cost.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Earlier, you killed a man for two thousand dors, but it¡¯s fine if I pay more than that for a phone?¡± Again, I instantly regret the words. His voice is filled with tension as he snaps, ¡°He stole from me, and you¡¯re my wife. There¡¯s a huge fucking difference, Vittoria.¡± Instead of being startled by the harsh tone of his voice, I feel bad. He nces away from me and takes a couple of breaths before looking at me again. ¡°I understand,¡± I whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to being questioned.¡± When I nod, his hand slips around the back of my neck before he adds, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t want you to ask questions.¡± ¡°You¡¯re very confusing,¡± I mutter. The corner of his mouth lifts, instantly softening his features. ¡°That¡¯s why we¡¯re getting to know each other.¡± I nod and take another sip of my juice. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the state of your wardrobe.¡± My eyebrows fly into my hairline. ¡°As my wife, you represent me, so I need you to get more clothes. The few items you have are not eptable.¡± I feel his fingers brush against my skin, and it gives me goosebumps. ¡°And there¡¯s no spending limit,¡± he adds. ¡°I¡¯m a wealthy man, and as my wife, what¡¯s mine is yours.¡± ¡°Ahh¡­okay. I¡¯ll take care of it as soon as possible,¡± I say to appease him. ¡°Is there anything specific you want me to wear?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Just make sure it¡¯s not revealing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He stares at me for a moment, then asks, ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a job?¡± Feeling embarrassed, I lower my eyes to the bottle in my hands as I swipe my thumb repeatedly over thebel. ¡°I wasn¡¯t allowed to work. I¡¯ll start looking for one tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± He lets out a breath, then exins, ¡°I was just wondering whether you wanted to work or stay at home. I¡¯m just giving you the option, but I¡¯d like it if you stayed home and took care of the household.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°And after tasting your food, I¡¯d appreciate a cooked meal from you every now and then.¡± A smile spreads over my face. ¡°What are your favorite dishes?¡± He thinks for a moment, then answers, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything specific.¡± When he¡¯s quiet for a long while, I peek up at him and find his gaze still locked on me. His hand lowers to my cardigan, and he tugs at the fabric. ¡°You don¡¯t have to cover the bruises when you¡¯re with me.¡± I set the bottle down on the coffee table and quickly shrug the cardigan off before gettingfortable again. Angelo looks so rxed I¡¯m starting to forget he¡¯s a mafia boss and begin to see the man beneath all the violence. He ces his hand on my thigh and gives me a squeeze before asking, ¡°How do you feel today?¡± ¡°Just a little tender.¡± Angelo¡¯s eyes lower to my mouth. ¡°How long do you think it will take before I¡¯m allowed to kiss you?¡± I let out an awkward-sounding chuckle. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Suddenly, he grabs hold of me and pulls me onto hisp so I¡¯m straddling him. He lifts his hands and frames my face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to improvise.¡± He closes the distance between us, and when I feel his jaw brush against my cheek, tingles erupt in my stomach. He blows air over my skin, making goosebumps spread over my arms, and my eyes fall shut. His hand lowers to my arm as he lets out a chuckle so close to my ear I feel the vibrations in the air. Dear God. Slowly, with his skin grazing mine, he turns his head until I feel his lips brush dangerously close to my mouth. I feel him hardening beneath my butt, and shes of the passion we sharedst night flit through my mind. I¡¯m overwhelmed with sensations, and a kaleidoscope of butterflies erupts in my stomach, making a quivering breath flutter over my lips. Holy crap, this is intense and intimate, and he¡¯s barely touching me. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking beautiful,¡± he growls softly, and I almost let out a moan. ¡°So fucking innocent.¡± Again, his jaw brushes against mine, the day- old stubble scraping my skin. It¡¯s unlike anything I¡¯ve felt before, and my body starts to tremble with anticipation and need. ¡°Mine,¡± he groans, his tone filled with the promise of sex and pleasure. God. Again, I feel his lips dangerously close to my mouth, and I experience a strong urge to turn my face to his. When I open my eyes, it¡¯s to see hunger tightening his features. God, he¡¯s so attractive. It¡¯s only then I realize he¡¯s actually managed to get me to rx so much that I feel desire for him. 20 Angelo I brush my fingers through Vittoria¡¯s curls while I enjoy every second of the moment we¡¯re sharing. With the desire burning in her eyes, she looks like a fucking siren. Keeping my tone soft, I say, ¡°Tell me about your childhood.¡± Her hands slide from my shoulders down my chest until they settle against my abs. My cock jerks from her touch. I take hold of her shirt and tug the fabric over her head. My palms find her breasts, and I knead them through the thin fabric of her bra. Her cheeks flush pink, and her voice is shaky as she asks, ¡°Ahh¡­what do you want to know?¡± A smirk tugs at my lips, and when she tilts her head back, I forget what we¡¯re talking about. Leaning forward, my mouthtches onto her throat, and I begin to feast on her soft skin. Vittoria¡¯s hands fly to my hair, and her fingers twist with the strands as she moans, ¡°Angelo.¡± Hearing my name on her lips has me locking an arm around her lower back, and standing up, I turn and lie her down on the couch. My body sinks down on top of hers, and I continue to lick and suck at her skin. Tugging the cup of her bra down, my mouth finds her nipple, and I bite her tender flesh until it¡¯s a hard bud. I give her other breast the same attention before pressing kisses over her stomach. When I reach the seam of her jeans, I pull the zipper down and yank the clothes off her. As I bite her hip, her ass lifts, and another moan drifts from her. With her naked beneath me, I continue to suck and bite at her skin until I lift her one leg over my shoulder. Parting her with my fingers, my tongue swipes over her clit. The taste of her has mepletely under her spell. I suck and bite until her hips swivel, and her fingers threaten to rip my hair out. I fucking feast on her pussy, and only when she gasps, ¡°Angelo, please,¡± do I show her mercy. Bringing my thumb to her clit, I use the right amount of pressure to send her over the edge as I sit up so I can watch here apart for me. Her hands grip the couch on either side of her body, and just like before, it looks like she¡¯s in pain as her body starts to convulse and a cry falls over her lips. This woman is the sweetest fucking temptation I¡¯ve ever experienced. The moment she startsing down, I lower myself between her quivering thighs andp at her pussy like a starving man. I take every drop of wetness she spills, a groan rumbling from my chest. Vittoria jerks with every stroke of my tongue, and it makes me eat her as if she¡¯s myst meal. I¡¯m so fucking lost in devouring her that I lose track of time and only realize she¡¯sing again when she screams as if I¡¯m fucking murdering her. I chuckle against her sensitive core before crawling up her body. Looking down at her flushed face as she desperately gasps for air, I say, ¡°I love the way youe for me.¡± Her body is limp from all the pleasure, and I easily move her as I lie down so she¡¯s half on top of me and half pinned between my side and the couch. While she recovers from all the pleasure, Izily trail my fingers up and down her back, just enjoying how soft her skin feels. Her voice is hoarse when she says, ¡°I didn¡¯t know this kind of pleasure existed.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only the beginning,¡± I murmur. With her cheek resting against my chest, I only have a view of her wild curls as she asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Once it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, I won¡¯t have to be careful with you, which means I can fuck you senseless until the neighbors hear you scream.¡± She tilts her back to look at me. ¡°Will it hurt again?¡± ¡°Probably.¡± Seeing the sh of worry, I add, ¡°Only until you¡¯re used to me. The first time is the worst.¡± I close my eyes and continue to brush my fingers up and down her back. This moment is perfect. Vittoria lies still for a long while, and just as I¡¯m about to drift off to sleep, she moves onto myp. I keep my eyes closed, but the corner of my mouth lifts when she pushes the shirt up my chest. The instant her lips brush over my peck, my body shudders, and my cock bes painfully hard. Wanting to see how far she¡¯ll go, I decide to let her have her way for a while. Gripping the back of my shirt, I tug it over my head, and the action has desire darkening Vittoria¡¯s eyes. There¡¯s still caution on her face, but at least the fear is gone. When she kisses and licks my shoulders and pecks, I feel her breasts brush against my stomach. Jesus, I¡¯m going toe in my pants. I shove the sweatpants down, and Vittoria quickly takes over, pulling the fabric down my legs. Before she can move too far up my body, I order, ¡°Lick my cock.¡± Her cheeks flush bright red, but she leans down. I quickly brush her curls out of the way and watch her tongue swipe over the sensitive head where pre-cum is beading. ¡°Wrap your hand around me.¡± I watch as her handes closer, and her fingers wrap carefully around the base of my cock. So fucking good. ¡°Harder, baby.¡± She tightens her grip, but it¡¯s not nearly enough. ¡°Much harder.¡± Her fingers be a vice, and I let out a satisfied groan. ¡°Suck the head while you stroke my cock,¡± I order. Her eyes flit to my face, and her lips close around the swollen head. Jesus fucking Christ. Erotic doesn¡¯t begin to describe the view I have.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As she sucks me into the heat of her mouth, her hand moves slowly up and down. I¡¯m not going tost long. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. I love watching you take my cock.¡± My hoarse words give her a confidence boost, and she sucks harder, swirling her tongue around the sensitive head. I shudder from the intense pleasure, and it only takes the sight of her cheeks hollowing out to push me over the edge. ¡°Pull away, I¡¯m going toe,¡± I warn her, but for the first time, she doesn¡¯t listen to me, and as I start to jerk in her hot little mouth, I watch as she swallows my release. ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± I groan, my body shuddering from the pleasure. When she¡¯s taken every drop from me, she lies down on top of me and takes a deep breath. I wrap my arms around her and press a kiss to her hair. ¡°You¡¯re such a good fucking girl, it¡¯s killing me.¡± She doesn¡¯t reply to myment, and as the light fades in the room and night creeps in, I feel her muscles rx and her breaths even out. Realizing she¡¯s fallen asleep on top of me, a smile spreads over my face, and I whisper, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you love me so much that you can¡¯t live without me. I¡¯ll be your god and the one you pray to.¡± I pull my fingers through her curls. ¡°And I¡¯ll love you like you¡¯re my salvation.¡± Hours pass, and when I¡¯m pretty tired myself, I maneuver myself out from under my sleeping wife before I lift her bridal style to my chest. I carry her naked body to our bedroom and carefullyy her down on the bed. She stirs and mumbles something unintelligible. Bracing my hands on either side of her head, I lean over her and stare at her parted lips. I could kiss her right now, and she¡¯d never know. The temptation almost overwhelms me, but at thest second, I pull away from her and walk into the bathroom. 21 Tori When I wake up, I find myself alone in bed. It takes a moment before I remember I fell asleep on top of Angelo. He must¡¯ve carried me to bed. I don¡¯t know how to feel about everything that¡¯s happening. Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m cautiously optimistic right now. As I turn onto my back, I see the phone I bought yesterday lying on Angelo¡¯s pillow. I reach for it, and when I unlock the screen, there¡¯s a message. I open it, and a smile tugs at my mouth as I read it. Angelo: My cock misses your mouth. Enjoy shopping for clothes and anything else you like. Not knowing what to reply, I keep reading the text over and over. After a while, I give up and just type something generic. Vittoria: Morning. I hope you have a nice day. I climb out of bed and quickly fix the covers and pillows before heading into the bathroom so I can take a bath and get ready for the day. When I¡¯m lying in the balmy water, my thoughts turn to Angelo. I lift my left hand and take a closer look at the wedding band on my ring finger. It¡¯s only then I see the same inscription that¡¯s on Angelo¡¯s ring. A & V. I appreciate what he didst night. I mean, at least he¡¯s trying to get to know me and not treating me like crap. Suddenly, I think of something I can text him, and I grab the loofah and soap. I quickly wash my body and hurry out of the bath. With the towel wrapped around my body, I pick up my phone and see he¡¯s read the first message I sent. I quickly type the words and watch as he instantly reads it. Vittoria: You asked about my childhoodst night. One of my happiest memories is of my father enjoying the first te of food I made when I was fifteen. Since he passed away, no one has appreciated the effort I put in. I just want to say thank you for enjoying the dinner I made. It meant a lot to me. Within seconds, he replies. Angelo: You¡¯re wee, baby. I can¡¯t wait to see what you make for dinner tonight. I¡¯ll be home at five p. m. sharp.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only A smile curves my lips, and feeling a little better about my uncertain future, I put the phone down and get dressed. When I leave the bedroom with the phone in my handbag, I go in search of a cup of coffee. I find Tiny and Rita in the kitchen, and when they notice me, they stop talking. I¡¯m just about to wonder whether I interrupted an important conversation when Rita gives me a warm smile. ¡°Morning, Tori. Coffee?¡± ¡°Please.¡± I sit down by the ind and nce between them. ¡°Did you guys have a good night?¡± ¡°No, my grandchild is sick. She kept me up half the night,¡± Rita says. My eyebrows draw together. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Why did youe in?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s work to be done.¡± She sets the cup of goodness down in front of me. ¡°I slept like a baby,¡± Tiny mutters. ¡°Babies hardly sleep,¡± Ritaments. He rolls his eyes at her. ¡°Fine¡­I slept like the dead.¡± His gaze rests on me. ¡°You look better today.¡± ¡°I feel better.¡± I take a sip of the coffee. ¡°Surprisingly, I slept through the night.¡± I expected to have sleepless nights for the unforeseeable future, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. ¡°Mr. Rizzo said I must take you shopping.¡± I nod. ¡°He wants me to get more clothes.¡± Tiny pulls his phone out and looks at something. ¡°He gave me the name of a store to take you to.¡± ¡°Can I see?¡± When he turns the screen toward me, I frown. ¡°Oscar de Renta. I¡¯ve never heard of the ce.¡± ¡°Finish your coffee. It¡¯s an hour and a half drive.¡± ¡°Do we really have to go that far just for clothes?¡± Tiny nods. ¡°Boss¡¯s orders.¡± I quickly drink my coffee, then follow Tiny to the SUV. I still feel very ufortable around Tiny, seeing as I don¡¯t know him that well, so instead of trying to make conversation, my thoughts mull over everything that¡¯s happened. Angelo is a very confusing man, and I¡¯m struggling to get a read on him. The past two nights, he¡¯s been pleasant to be around, but during the day, I¡¯m constantly reminded of his status in the Cosa Nostra. How do I separate the two? Is it even possible? Giving up on trying to figure out who Angelo really is, my thoughts turn to the routine I had before I was forced into this marriage. I really hope Angelo doesn¡¯t have a problem with me attending church on Sundays and helping out during coffee hour. Crap! The ingredients for the cannolis are still at my old home. Suddenly, Tiny asks, ¡°Everything okay, Tori?¡± I hesitate for a moment, then ask, ¡°Could we stop at my old house? I have to get the ingredients I bought to make cannolis.¡± He considers my question before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s time after the shopping trip.¡± At least it¡¯s not a no. ¡°Thank you.¡± Feeling relieved, I remind myself to talk to Angelo tonight about my church activities. I¡¯ll also have to ask his permission to continue making meals for Father Parisi. So many changes. I nce out the window at the passing scenery and think about the intimate times I¡¯ve shared with Angelo. I thought I was going to pass outst night from all the pleasure. The man makes me feel things I didn¡¯t even know existed. Lowering my head to hide my face from Tiny¡¯s view, a small smile tugs at my lips as I think about how good it feels when he praises me. When I gave him a blowjob, I was so freaking nervous, but soon my confidence soared. Making him orgasm filled me with pride. Just thinking about Angelo¡¯s naked body beneath me while I sucked his cock has my cheeks flushing bright red and tingles exploding in my stomach. Even though he still scares me, I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m attracted to him. The man is unbelievably handsome, and I¡¯m growing to like the dominant way he takes charge of situations. My thoughts are so consumed with my husband I startle when Tiny says, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± My head pops up. ¡°Oh.¡± We¡¯re parked in front of Oscar de Renta on Madison Avenue, but the store seems to be closed. ¡°Are they open?¡± I ask when Tiny holds the door so I can climb out of the SUV. He nods while he presses the fob to lock the vehicle. Standing really close to me in a protective manner, he tips his chin toward the shut doors. As we approach the entrance, a woman rushes closer and quickly unlocks the doors. Stepping inside the store, I¡¯m met with polite smiles from the staff. ¡°Wee, Mrs. Rizzo. We¡¯re so excited to assist you today.¡± A shy smile tugs at my lips. ¡°Ah¡­thank you.¡± When I don¡¯t see any other customers, I lean closer to Tiny and ask, ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that we¡¯re the only customers?¡± He shakes his head and whispers, ¡°Mr. Rizzo had the store close for the day so they could give all their attention to you.¡± Warmth bursts in my chest, and it¡¯s so intense I press my palm to my heart. Angelo did this for me. The attendant, who seems to be in charge, gestures to a small seating area. ¡°Would you like a ss of champagne?¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s a little early for that.¡± ¡°Coffee, tea, or perhaps a ss of juice?¡± My smile widens as I say, ¡°Coffee would be really nice.¡± ¡°Make that two,¡± Tiny mutters. I nce at all the beautiful clothes on disy as I take a seat. A manes to sit across from me, and giving me a friendly smile, he says, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Ian, a sales associate at Oscar de Renta. We¡¯re so happy to be of service to you today. Mr. Rizzo said we¡¯re redoing your entire wardrobe. He gave us a quick rundown of what he prefers for you to wear, and I¡¯ve pre-selected items based on his requests.¡± Holy crap. I feel overwhelmingly ttered that Angelo went through so much trouble for me. It¡¯s so considerate of him. My heart squeezes with a foreign emotion. ¡°First, I¡¯ll take your measurements, to ensure the clothes fit perfectly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tiny takes my handbag from me and gives me a toothy grin as if he¡¯s enjoying this as much as me. I¡¯m asked to stand, and it only takes Ian a minute or so to take all my measurements, then he smiles over my head at someone. ¡°Ah, here¡¯s the coffee. Thank you, Susan.¡± His gaze returns to my face. ¡°Have a seat and enjoy the beverage while we show you the selected items.¡± I sit down beside Tiny, who¡¯s still grinning from ear to ear. Leaning closer, I whisper, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re enjoying this.¡± His head tilts closer. ¡°I just like seeing you happy.¡± Hisment catches me by surprise, and for the first time since Iid eyes on the mountain of a man, I feel safe in his presence. While I sip on my coffee, two women bring multiple items, and my eyes feast on the three-quarter pants boasting a flower pattern. ¡°I really like those.¡± I¡¯m shown a variety of blouses, pants, and skirts, and it bes more and more challenging to say no because everything is gorgeous. Minutes be hours as dresses and gowns are disyed to me, and by the time we move onto jackets and coats, my stomach rumbles something fierce. Tiny stops all the activity with a simple order, ¡°Mrs. Rizzo needs something to eat.¡± ¡°There¡¯s a cute bagel shop down the street,¡± Susan says. ¡°I can make a quick run if that¡¯s okay?¡± Tiny nces at me for approval, and when I nod, he replies. ¡°Three bagels with cream cheese.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I add. Overwhelmed by all the attention, I proceed to look at handbags, scarves, and shoes. Even though Angelo told me not to worry about how much I spent, it¡¯s easier said than done. When Susan returns with the bagels, and we pause so we can eat, I whisper to Tiny, ¡°Can you find out how much everything will cost?¡± Ian overhears my question and answers, ¡°Mr. Rizzo asked that we send the invoice to him, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Yeah, that¡¯s not going to happen. ¡°I¡¯d still like to know how much everything costs,¡± I demand. ¡°Give me a moment, please.¡± Ian takes a few minutes to talk to his assistants while Tiny and I enjoy our bagels. When Ian returns, he tells me with a broad smile, ¡°The amount is just shy of two hundred thousand.¡± I sputter from the shock, my eyes blinking as if I¡¯m having a seizure. Tiny pats my back and says, ¡°Don¡¯t argue. This is what Mr. Rizzo wants.¡± Yeah, but still¡­ Feeling very ufortable, I force a smile to my face and nod. Do not freak out. You represent Angelo, and it will upset him. But daaaaamnnnn¡­two hundred thousand dors. 22 Angelo Sitting across from Salvatore, we review the schedules of the fleet we currently have at sea. ¡°Will Renzo¡¯s shipment still dock on time?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m expecting it Tuesday before lunch.¡± Salvatore is a lot like me. He¡¯s all business and painfully private. From what I know, the man lives like a hermit. But he¡¯s fucking loyal and a hard worker, and it¡¯s all that matters to me. My phone vibrates, and when I check the message, I see it¡¯s from Tiny. Tiny: We¡¯re wrapping things up. Tori asked if we could swing by her old ce to pick up ingredients for the cannolis she wants to make. Is that okay with you? Giorgio is still in the hospital, but I don¡¯t want Vittoria anywhere near her old home. Angelo: No. She doesn¡¯t go near her old house. Take her grocery shopping. Tiny: Yes, boss. Tucking my phone back into my pocket, my eyes flick to Salvatore, then I announce, ¡°By the way, I got married.¡± His eyebrows fly into his hairline. ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I expected to hear from you.¡± Giving me an incredulous look, he asks, ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Do I ever joke around?¡± ¡°No.¡± He lets out a deep breath. ¡°I suppose congrattions are in order. I hope you¡¯ll have a good marriage.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± We continue with our work, and once we¡¯re done verifying the status of each vessel, I say, ¡°Keep up the good work.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Salvatore gives me a smile. ¡°When are you leaving for your honeymoon?¡± My eyebrow lifts because the thought hasn¡¯t crossed my mind. ¡°There¡¯s no honeymoon.¡± Remembering the uing trip to Sicily, I say, ¡°I¡¯m taking my wife to Sicily so she can meet my family.¡± ¡°Let me know when you¡¯ll be out of the country.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Rising to my feet, I walk to the door. ¡°See you next week.¡± Big Ricky¡¯s already waiting by the SUV as I emerge from the warehouse that¡¯s situated at the back of the shipping yard. When he spots me, he opens the door so I can climb into the backseat. The moment he¡¯s behind the steering wheel, I say, ¡°We have to check whether Vittoria has a passport, and if not, get one for her ASAP.¡± His eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. ¡°Is it for the trip to Sicily?¡± ¡°Yes. I forgot about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get to work on it first thing tomorrow morning.¡± As he steers the vehicle toward the exit, he mutters, ¡°Shit, tomorrow is Saturday.¡± His eyes flick to mine again. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it on Monday.¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, then Big Ricky asks, ¡°Are you taking off this weekend?¡± ¡°I never take weekends off,¡± I mumble, my attention on all the emails that came in during my meeting with Salvatore. ¡°But you¡¯re married now.¡± Right. I tuck my phone in my pocket, then say, ¡°Yeah, I should spend more time with Vittoria.¡± My eyebrows furrow together as I think of things we can do instead of just sitting at home. As if Big Ricky can read my mind, he says, ¡°You can take her out for dinner to P Sicilia. Maybe watch a show or movie?¡± A chuckle rumbles from me. ¡°Me, watch a movie? That¡¯s some sense of humor you have there.¡± ¡°Fine, ask Vittoria what she would like to do. It will go a long way in showing her you¡¯re willing topromise.¡± ¡°Christ, I ask your advice once, and now you won¡¯t shut up,¡± I mutter. He lets out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m an expert with thedies, remember. Do shit they love and¡­¡± When he cuts the sentence short, I demand, ¡°And?¡± ¡°You know¡­they¡¯re very giving in bed.¡± Not wanting to know about his sex life, I grumble, ¡°Shut up.¡± Still, I can¡¯t stop my lips from curving into a smile. Big Ricky brings the SUV to a stop, and as I climb out, I say, ¡°You can take the night off. I¡¯m staying in with Vittoria.¡± ¡°Thanks, boss.¡± We go our separate ways, and when I walk into the mansion, I¡¯m assaulted by delicious aromas. My stomach rumbles, and my mouth waters. Nearing the kitchen, I hear Tiny say, ¡°This is the best thing I¡¯ve ever tasted.¡± ¡°Great. Eat faster. Angelo will be home any moment, and I still have to set the table,¡± Vittoria rushes him. ¡°I¡¯ll take the te to my apartment. Thanks for the food, Tori.¡± When Tinyes out of the kitchen, he shoves a massive bite of meat into his mouth and mumbles around it, ¡°Hey, boss.¡± ¡°Did she have a good day?¡± He nods while swallowing the food, then says, ¡°She¡¯s doing much better.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I nod at the front door to show he can leave before I head into the kitchen. I find Vittoria in front of the stove but pause as my eyes take in the blue floral dress she¡¯s wearing. It reaches all the way to her feet, the fabric soft and flowing. She¡¯s braided her hair, but unruly curls have gotten loose. When she turns around, I lose my ability to breathe. It¡¯s only the second time I see her with makeup, and the subtle changes make her fucking exquisite. ¡°You look incredible,¡± I breathe, in total awe of my wife. A shy smile curves her lips as she walks toward me. When our eyes meet, I don¡¯t see the usual fear trembling in them. cing a hand against my chest, she wraps her other one behind my neck, tugging me down. She presses a tender kiss to my cheek but doesn¡¯t immediately pull away. With her breath skimming over my skin, she says, ¡°Thank you for everything, Angelo. I appreciate it.¡± I grip hold of her hip, and as my eyes find hers, I murmur, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Our faces are dangerously close to each other, and when her gaze lowers to my mouth, the overwhelming urge to im her sweet lips hits me square in the chest. Before I can give in, she pulls away and nces at the stove. ¡°Dinner will be ready in twenty minutes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a quick shower while you finish up in here.¡± I walk toward the door, but her voice stops me. ¡°Angelo.¡± I nce over my shoulder. ¡°Thank you for trying so hard. I know it can¡¯t be easy.¡± The blush on her cheeks deepen in color. ¡°I felt special today.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. A satisfied smirk curves my lips. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± I leave the kitchen so I can change intofortable clothes and get back to my beautiful wife. Entering the bedroom, I head straight for the walk-in closet. Taking a moment, I check all the clothes Vittoria bought, making sure nothing is too revealing. I¡¯m happy with the collection Ian chose for my wife, and with a smile, I grab a pair of jeans and a T-shirt before heading into the bathroom. I notice new shampoo and conditioner bottles and a floral-scented body wash. There¡¯s also a small bottle of perfume, and picking it up, I inhale the scent. It smells like Vittoria, and I memorize the perfume¡¯s name so I can get her more. Dropping my clothes on the counter, I switch on the faucets in the shower, and while the water warms up, I strip out of the suit. I step beneath the warm spray and let out a sigh as my thoughts turn to the weekend. It will be the first time I don¡¯t work because I¡¯ve never had a reason to stay at home. But I¡¯ll get to spend time with Vittoria, and I n on learning as much about her as possible. I also n to fuck her senseless. I feel I¡¯ve given her enough time to recover from losing her virginity. 23 Tori After I light the two candles, I quickly shut the curtains so the room will be darker. I turn to look at the intimate corner of the dining room table, and happy that it looks romantic, I hurry back to the kitchen. I want tonight to be special for Angelo. It¡¯s my way of making an effort to get closer to him. I¡¯ve prepared baked eggnt with melted parmesan and roasted duck with ckberry-orange sauce. Before Rita left, she showed me the wine cer and helped me pair the perfect bottle with our dinner. I take the chilled Romanee-Conti from the fridge, and grabbing the corkscrew, I try to figure out how the gadget works. ¡°Need some help?¡± Angelo suddenly says behind me. ¡°God!¡± I let out a startled chuckle, then mutter, ¡°Please.¡± I wish the man would make a sound so I hear when he enters a room. I hand him the bottle and corkscrew. He checks thebel. ¡°Nice choice.¡± ¡°Rita helped me choose the wine,¡± I mention as my gaze drifts over the faded blue jeans and white T-shirt he¡¯s wearing. My eyes stop on his bare feet, and I can almost imagine he¡¯s just an ordinary man.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But that¡¯s the furthest thing from the truth. My attention is drawn to his strong hands as he twists the cork out of the bottle, and I admire the veins snaking up his arms. The cork pops out, and he hands the bottle back to me. ¡°What else can I do?¡± I shake my head. ¡°You can take a seat at the dining room table.¡± I follow him out of the kitchen, and I notice the gun tucked into the waistband of his jeans. It makes me remember who Angelo is. Entering the dining room, he looks at the candlelit dinner I¡¯ve prepared, and I try to gauge his reaction. His eyes flick to me as he sits down, then he asks, ¡°Are we celebrating something?¡± I pour some wine before taking a seat to his left. ¡°I just wanted to do something special for you.¡± His hand covers mine, and he gives me a squeeze. ¡°Thank you, mia p cerviatta.¡± As I ce a couple of slices of the roasted duck and some of the eggnt parmesan on his te, I ask, ¡°Why do you call me your little deer?¡± I¡¯m not fluent in Italian, but I know enough to understand the term of endearment. ¡°You¡¯re skittish like one.¡± I load some food into my te, then look at him as he takes a bite. Everything in me stills as I watch him closely. His eyes drift shut, and he lets out a groan. ¡°Christ, the duck melts in my mouth.¡± He opens his eyes and bathes me with a look of pride. ¡°You should¡¯ve be a chef.¡± Happy because he likes the food, I smile like an idiot. A frown line forms between his eyes. ¡°Is that something you¡¯d like to do?¡± ¡°What?¡± I cut a small piece of duck. ¡°A chef?¡± Popping the bite into my mouth, I begin to enjoy my meal. ¡°Yes.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I love baking and cooking, but it¡¯s a rxing hobby.¡± Taking the chance that¡¯s been presented to me, I say, ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡± He nods as he continues to eat. ¡°I¡¯d like to attend Mass Sunday morning.¡± His eyes lock with mine, and my stomach drops. Angelo takes a sip of his wine before he says, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to change your routine, Vittoria. You can continue with your church duties.¡± Thank God. I let out a relieved breath, which he notices. Reaching a hand out to my face, he tucks a curl behind my ear. ¡°Unless you n on doing something out of the norm, you don¡¯t have to ask my permission.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t leave the house without Tiny.¡± I nod and nce at my te. ¡°Ah¡­can I also continue to make food for Father Parisi?¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°Of course.¡± Feeling relieved, I eat in silence for a minute before I think to ask, ¡°How was your day?¡± Angelo clears his throat. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Right. Do I want to hear about all the people he tortured and killed? But he¡¯s my husband. If I¡¯m going to learn to love him, I¡¯ll have to ept what he does for a living. I take a deep breath before I nod. He lifts an eyebrow at me, then says, ¡°I spent most of my day at the shipping yard. It was actually boring.¡± That¡¯s not what I expected to hear. ¡°Why were you at a shipping yard?¡± ¡°I own a fleet that transports illegal goods worldwide.¡± Nodding, I take another sip of my wine. ¡°How many businesses do you have?¡± ¡°Three. P Sicilia, Fallen Angels, and the fleet.¡± He seems to rx as the conversation grows morefortable. ¡°But I spend most of my time at the club.¡± Not knowing much about Fallen Angels except that Giorgio loves to go there, I ask, ¡°I¡¯m assuming Friday nights are busy at the club. Are you going there after dinner?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I have someone who manages everything.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts in a hot grin. ¡°I¡¯m yours for the weekend.¡± He¡¯s mine. The words hit me right in the heart, and I quickly drink the rest of my wine. ¡°Before I forget,¡± Angelo says while rxing back in his chair, ¡°We¡¯re taking a trip to Sicily soon. Do you have a passport?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get you one.¡± Are we going on our honeymoon? Excitement bubbles in my chest. ¡°Why are we going to Sicily?¡± ¡°I have business to take care of, and I want you to meet my family.¡± Crap. I didn¡¯t even consider Angelo¡¯s family. Instantly, nerves tighten in my stomach. ¡°I took over from my uncle, but he¡¯s still involved in the business. He runs things on my behalf in Sicily,¡± Angelo informs me. ¡°He¡¯ll be happy to hear I finally got married.¡± I twirl the wine ss around and around as I nod to show I¡¯m listening. ¡°When we¡¯re visiting with them, don¡¯t worry if they bring up the topic of heirs.¡± My eyes dart to his. ¡°I won¡¯t mind if they do.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to feel pressured about having children.¡± I let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m not on birth control, and you took off the condom the other night.¡± His eyes narrow on me. ¡°Does that bother you?¡± I quickly shake my head. ¡°No. We¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Giorgio mentioned you want to be a mother,¡± he says. God. I haven¡¯t even thought of Giorgio since the wedding. It sucks that he doesn¡¯t even check to see if I¡¯m okay. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always wanted children of my own.¡± I just never thought it would be with Angelo Rizzo. My gaze drifts over his face, and I wonder whether he¡¯ll be a good father. ¡°If it will make you happy, then we won¡¯t start you on birth control.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts at the thought of holding a baby in my arms. ¡°It will make me very happy.¡± Angelo reaches for my arm and trails his fingers over my skin. Goosebumps rise beneath his touch, and he looks fascinated by my reaction to him. When his fingers trail over the back of my hand, I turn my palm up and close my fingers around his. Angelo¡¯s eyes snap to my face, and I feel a fluttering sensation in my stomach. Gathering my courage, I admit, ¡°I really want our marriage to be a sess.¡± His features soften, and for the first time, I see affection in his eyes. ¡°I want that too, mia p cerviatta.¡± The sensation grows until it feels like my stomach is doing cartwheels. ¡°You¡¯ll have to change your nickname for me soon,¡± I tease him. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only skittish around new people.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re getting used to me?¡± My thumb brushes over his golden skin. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± His tone is low and intimate, causing tingles to spread over my body. I take a deep breath then look at our empty tes. ¡°Are you ready for dessert?¡± ¡°There¡¯s dessert?¡± Smiling at him, I pull my hand free from his and start clearing the table. Angelo gets up as well and helps me carry everything to the kitchen. When I open the fridge to take out the strawberries and freshly whipped cream, I ask, ¡°Are you allergic to anything.¡± ¡°No.¡± Instead of returning to the dining room, he takes a seat at the ind. ¡°Do you have any allergies?¡± I shake my head, and cing the dessert on the marble top, I say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing borate. I wanted to stick with the fruit theme.¡± Just like the night before, Angelo pats his jean-d thigh. ¡°Come sit here.¡± My face heats as I sit on hisp, and I wrap my left arm around his neck. This position is so freaking intimate. He picks up a strawberry and scoops some cream onto it before bringing it to my mouth. My heartbeat speeds up, and I part my lips to take a bite. As soon as my teeth sink into the strawberry, Angelo orders, ¡°Hold still.¡± Why? He leans closer, and tilting his head, he bites into the other half. I feel the brush of his lips for a split-second, turning my emotions into a chaotic mess. Holy freaking crap. I feel lightheaded from the intensity of the light touch. Our eyes lock, and I wonder what it would feel like to kiss Angelo. He¡¯s already swallowed his bite when he chuckles, ¡°Eat the fruit, mia tentatrice.¡± I beg to differ. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s tempted by the devil. 24 Angelo I watch as Vittoria¡¯s tongue darts out to swipe up the cream from her lips, and it makes me rock fucking hard. When I bit into the strawberry, I almost gave in and imed her mouth. The only reason I¡¯m honoring her request is because I want her to kiss me out of her own free will. From the flush on her cheeks and the desire in her eyes, I know I won¡¯t have to wait much longer. Christ, I hope not. A kiss never meant anything to me until she mmed me with the restriction. Now, it¡¯s the one thing I want most in the world. Gripping hold of the fabric by her thigh, I order, ¡°Feed me, baby.¡± When she reaches for a strawberry, my hand slips down to her calf. ¡°I love this dress,¡± Ipliment her. ¡°You better. It cost a small fortune,¡± Vittoria mutters as she brings the fruit to my mouth. Taking a bite, I slip my hand beneath the fabric and trail my fingers up her leg. A shiver ripples through her, making my lips curve into a smirk. As I swallow, Vittoria brings her thumb to the corner of my mouth and swipes some cream off my lip. I watch as she sucks it from her thumb, and instantly I lose control. In a single swift motion, I rise to my feet, and shoving the strawberries and cream out of the way, I set her ass down on the ind. Finding the zipper on the dress, I pull it down before ripping the sleeves down her arms so I can get to her breasts. The moment my mouthtches onto her nipple, a satisfied groan rumbles from my chest. Vittoria¡¯s fingers weave through my hair as she gasps from my sudden attack. I push her so she lies down on the ind, then say, ¡°You¡¯re the only dessert I want.¡± I pull her dress and underwear off, and once I have her naked, I order, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Noticing how quickly the bruises on her body are fading, a smile forms on my face. Fuck, I can¡¯t wait for them all to be gone. I walk to the fridge and press the lever for the ice dispenser. Catching a cube, I bring it to my mouth as I slowly stalk back toward her. Her eyes follow every move I make while her chest rises and falls with quick breaths. With the ice captured between my teeth, I brace my hands on either side of her hips and lean over her. I trail the melting cube around her nipple and watch as the pebble hardens. Another shiver rushes through her, and she squeaks when I move the ice down to her abdomen. Fuck, I love seeing goosebumps spread over her body. Her hips lift off the marble top as I drag the ice over her slit, and I let out a predatory chuckle. When the cube touches her clit, she grabs hold of my wrist and arches her back. ¡°Angelo!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± sheins. I move back up her body until I¡¯m face-to-face with her. Bringing my hand to her chin, I pull at her bottom lip with my thumb, and when she opens for me, I drop the ice into her mouth. ¡°Suck it, baby.¡± My hand travels back down her body until I reach her soaked pussy, and wanting to torture her, I keep my touch featherlight as I massage her clit. I watch as she carries out my order, her cheeks hollowing the same way they didst night when she took my cock like a good girl. When her lips part and she sucks in a breath, her hips swivel as she searches for more friction. One of her hands shoots down and grips my wrist while the other wraps around the back of my neck. Her eyebrows draw together, and she whimpers, ¡°Angelo.¡± I lower my head and let my mouth feast on her jaw and throat before I say, ¡°Tell me what you want.¡± ¡°P-pleasure.¡± Her back arches again, and she tries to push my hand closer to her pussy. I chuckle against her throat and feel her body tremble as if the sound vibrates through her. To drive her wild, I move my hand to the inside of her thighs and continue to trail my fingers over her soft skin. ¡°Tell me exactly what you want me to do,¡± I order. She lets out a frustrated groan. ¡°The same asst night.¡± I lift my head and lock eyes with her. ¡°No cheating, baby. Describe in detail where you want my hand.¡± Her features tighten with more frustration, and she nces away from me. ¡°I want you to rub my clit.¡± ¡°Look at me,¡± I demand. When her eyes flick back to mine, I say, ¡°You have a fucking hot body, Vittoria. I want nothing more than to sink balls deep inside you.¡± Desire sparks in her brown irises. I trail my finger dangerously close to where she wants it as I order, ¡°I want you to feel confident when we have sex. Tell me exactly what you want.¡± She pushes me back as she sits up, and grabbing hold of my shirt, she rips it over my head. ¡°I want you naked,¡± she demands with a bossy tone that makes my cock jerk with need for her. Obeying her, I remove the gun from behind my back and ce it on the counter before I unzip my jeans and shove them down my legs. When I step closer to her, she wraps an arm around my waist, and her fingers dig into my ass cheek. ¡°I want you inside me.¡± I grip her chin with my thumb and forefinger, and tipping her head up to me, I lean down and let my breath skim over her lips. ¡°You¡¯re such a good fucking girl.¡± She pushes against my hold, and I expect a kiss, but at thest second, she pulls free from my fingers, a teasing grin tugging at her tempestuous mouth. Christ, this woman will be the death of me. Vittoria scoots her ass to the edge of the marble top and wraps her legs around me. I look down at her glistening pussy and slowly push my cock through her folds. ¡°Yessss,¡± she hisses, her head falling back to expose her throat to me. I wrap my fingers around her pretty little neck, and as I thrust harder, stroking her clit with my cock, I squeeze until my fingertips dip into her skin. With hooded eyes, she watches me, her lips parted as she takes desperate breaths. I keep stroking her clit until the head of my cock is painfully swollen and coated with her wetness, then I order, ¡°Give me permission to kiss you.¡± The corner of her mouth twitches, then she whispers, ¡°No.¡± My eyes narrow as I growl, ¡°La mia tentatrice.¡± Without giving her any warning, I m my cock deep inside her. Her hand ps against my chest as her features tighten with pain, but she doesn¡¯t break eye contact with me. My body shudders as her tight walls grip my cock like a vice. Nothing has ever felt as good as being buried inside Vittoria. Jesus. Her pussy will make me a believer that there¡¯s a heaven. Another shudder rakes through me, and as I growl, I pull out and m back inside her. Her body jerks from the hard thrust, and gripping my shoulders, her nails dig into my skin. I pullpletely out of her, and grabbing hold of her sides, I pull her flush with my chest. I lift her from the marble top and carry her to the living room, where I sit down with her on myp. Bringing my hand to her face, I trail my fingers over her temple and cheek, then demand, ¡°Put my cock back inside you.¡± Vittoria doesn¡¯t disappoint as she reaches down between us and positions me at her opening. She tentatively sinks down on my cock until her clit rubs against my pelvis. With fascination, I watch as my wife learns that this position gives her ess to rub her clit to her heart¡¯s content. Without having to tell her what to do, she begins to swivel her hips and grinding down on me. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby,¡± I groan, my cock swelling impossibly from the erotic sight. I move my hands to her breasts and get lost in the feel of them as I knead her flesh and tweak her nipples. Vittoria¡¯s grip tightens around my neck, and desperation flutters over her features. ¡°Do you need me to fuck you, baby?¡± I murmur, my tone hoarse from all the desire. ¡°Yes.¡± Her head bobs up and down. ¡°Yes, please.¡± ¡°Please, who?¡± I taunt her as I grip hold of her hips to keep her from moving. Her body quivers as she begs, ¡°Please, Angelo.¡± I lift her off of me, and when I stand up, she gives me a confused look. ¡°On your knees, baby. Hold onto the back of the couch,¡± I order.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. She quickly moves into a kneeling position on the couch and grips hold of the cushion. ¡°Spread your legs wide.¡± She obeys and nces at me from over her shoulder. Enjoying the view of her sexy ass, I ce my knee next to hers on the couch to steady myself and grip her hips tightly. I line up with her opening and fill her with my cock in a single brutal thrust. Buried to the hilt again in what¡¯s be my favorite ce on earth, I let out a groan, ¡°You take me so fucking well.¡± My eyes drift shut from the incredible feel of her wrapped around me. ¡°Such a fucking tight little pussy that¡¯s only been touched by me,¡± I hiss with possessiveness. Holding Vittoria in ce, I suck in air through my teeth as I start to fuck her with no restraint. I watch as her ass cheeks turn red from my abs pping against them, and it makes me move faster and harder. Cries begin to spill over her lips, and soon she¡¯s sobbing, ¡°Angelo. Yes. God. Yesssssss.¡± Her pussy contracts around me as her orgasm strikes, and pleasure sizzles down my spine. Ecstasy tenses my body, and I fall over her as my cock jerks inside her. My teeth sink into her shoulder, where I smother my growls, my release filling her. Our bodies jerk and tremble, and slick with sweat, we gasp for air. ¡°Christ,¡± I groan against her skin. ¡°Fucking you has be my new favorite thing to do.¡± Sitting down next to Vittoria, I pull her closer. She straddles myp, and we both look down at the evidence of our orgasms coating her pussy. I swipe my finger through her folds, and bringing it to her lips, I murmur, ¡°Open.¡± An apprehensive expression fills her eyes, but she does as she¡¯s told. I dip my finger into her mouth, then say, ¡°Suck, baby.¡± Her tongue brushes against my finger as she listens. ¡°Such an obedient little figa.¡± 25 Tori I¡¯ve made two batches of cannolis, and as they cool down, Angeloes into the kitchen. ¡°Christ, I love the smell in the house since you moved in.¡± I grin at him from where I¡¯m leaning with my hip against the counter while drinking a cup of coffee. When I woke up this morning and felt his arms around me, there was a shift in my heart. I¡¯m starting to see Angelo in a different light. Not once has he been violent with me. Even though I¡¯m well aware he can change at any time, I¡¯m clinging to the hope that he¡¯ll never raise a hand against me. He¡¯s been kind and patient with me¡­and even loving. Sometimes, I forget he¡¯s one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. I forget he¡¯s killed people. I forget he makes a living from criminal activities.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When he¡¯s home, he¡¯s just Angelo, my husband. We¡¯re forming a bond, and it has my feelings changing toward him. I¡¯m not always on high alert around him, and I even smile more. Angelo steals a cannoli and leans back against the counter. With his eyes on me, he takes a bite. I watch as he enjoys the dessert, and more warmth trickles into my heart. I can learn to love this man. He tilts his head and asks, ¡°What¡¯s going on in that mind of yours?¡± I take a deep breath and let it out slowly before I admit, ¡°You¡¯re different from what I expected.¡± ¡°What did you expect?¡± He takes another cannoli as I answer truthfully, ¡°Violence.¡± He eats the whole thing in two bites before he says, ¡°My father used to beat the shit out of my mother. I¡¯m no saint, but it¡¯s the one thing I¡¯ll never do.¡± Hearing about his parents, my eyebrows draw together. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It must¡¯ve been awful.¡± I nce down at the caramel liquid in my cup. ¡°My father was gentle and caring.¡± ¡°I know. He was a big teddy bear. Everyone felt the loss when he died.¡± Right. Angelo knew my dad. Angelo closes the distance between us and framing my face with his hands, he captures my gaze with his. ¡°When I saw you at the funeral, it never urred to me Giorgio would treat you so badly. If I had known, I would¡¯ve ced you somewhere safer.¡± He leans down and presses a tender kiss an inch from my mouth, then murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry you suffered since your father died.¡± Another kiss is pressed a hair-width closer, and anticipation explodes in my chest. My breathing speeds up, and it has Angelo pulling back so our eyes can meet. ¡°Give me permission, Vittoria,¡± he whispers. I consider his request, but not feeling ready, I shake my head. ¡°I just need a little more time.¡± He lets out a deep breath and pulls away from me. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m taking half the cannolis.¡± He¡¯s not angry with me. A smile spreads over my face. ¡°I made double so you could have some.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have to spend extra time in the gym to work off all the food,¡± he chuckles before leaving the kitchen. Silence falls at the loss of his presence. I feel an urge to follow him so I can be near him again, but suppressing it, I start to clean the kitchen after baking all morning. A kiss is the only thing I have control over, and I want it to happen when I¡¯m in love with Angelo. When I¡¯m done with the chore, I leave the kitchen and find Angelo lying on the couch and reading a book. I stop dead in my tracks and stare at the big, bad mafioso doing something as ordinary as reading. My mouth tips up in a smile, and walking closer, I ask, ¡°Can I join you.¡± His eyes flick to my face. ¡°Of course.¡± He reaches his hand out, then murmurs, ¡°Come lie by me.¡± I¡¯m careful as I crawl over him and lie down half on top of his body. Resting my cheek on his chest, I let out a sigh. When he continues to read his book, I ask, ¡°Can I watch TV?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The word rumbles from him before he picks up the remote and hands it to me. I switch on the TV and find my way to Netflix. I can¡¯t remember which episode I wasst on, and to y it safe, I start season two of Virgin River from the beginning. Gettingfortable, I quickly get lost in the show. During the second episode, Angelo mutters, ¡°I¡¯d kill half the people in that town just for being annoying.¡± A chuckle escapes me. ¡°Yeah, Hope is a bit much, and Charmaine is a conniving witch.¡± ¡°Bitch,¡± he corrects me. ¡°What the fuck did he see in her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I sigh with happiness. ¡°The guy needs to grow a pair.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± After a few minutes, Angelo mutters, ¡°Christ, why do you like this show?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fun.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s fun you want, all you have to do is ask, baby.¡± I let out a burst ofughter and move to the other end of the couch. Lifting Angelo¡¯s legs, I rest them on myp, then say, ¡°Hush now, I¡¯m missing half of what¡¯s happening.¡± He tries to read his book for a while but eventually gives up and watches the show with me. Every now and then, hements about the people being idiots, making the smile on my face grow wider and wider. Father Parisi ignores all the other parishioners and rushes to where I¡¯m getting everything ready for coffee hour. ¡°Tori, I was so worried,¡± he exims, and grabbing my hand in both of his, he asks, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I give him a smile to set him at ease. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± Before we can continue talking, Rosa joins us. ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful dress you¡¯re wearing.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± It¡¯s one of the new ones Angelo bought for me. Her eyes dart to where Tiny is standing near a wall. I¡¯ve already given him two cannolis and a cup of coffee. I caught him nodding off several times while Father Parisi delivered the sermon. ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Rosa asks. Bracing for the questions she¡¯s going to unleash on me, I answer, ¡°He¡¯s my guard.¡± ¡°What?¡± Father Parisi¡¯s attention is drawn away from us by a group of men, and as I continue with my work, I say, ¡°I got married to Angelo.¡± ¡°Angelo Rizzo!¡± she whisper-hisses as she covers her mouth, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°God, have mercy.¡± She motions the sign of the cross before her hands fly to my forearm, gripping it tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Are you okay?¡± Her eyes flit to Tiny, then she whispers, ¡°I don¡¯t have much, but I have enough for you to run.¡± Bless her heart. Patting her hands, I shake my head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Angelo is good to me.¡± ¡°That man doesn¡¯t have a good bone in his body! He¡¯s pure evil.¡± ¡°Hush,¡± I chastise her when I suddenly feel defensive of Angelo. ¡°He¡¯s my husband, Rosa. Don¡¯t disrespect him.¡± Her hands jump away from my arm, and she takes a step back, disappointment filling her eyes. I give her a pleading look as I say, ¡°I¡¯m married to him, Rosa. I made a vow before God, and I won¡¯t break it. This is my life now.¡± Understanding where I¡¯ming from, she nods. ¡°It¡¯s such a shock.¡± Trust me, I know. Widening my smile, I add, ¡°Angelo is really good to me. I¡¯m better off with him than I was living with Giorgio. He¡¯s been nothing but kind and loving with me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± I hear a familiar sneer behind me. Oh crap. I haven¡¯t seen Giorgio since the wedding, and just hearing his voice sends a shiver down my spine. Turning around to look at him, my eyes widen when I see he¡¯s lost part of his left arm. ¡°What happened? Did you get an infection from breaking it?¡± Giving me a brotherly smile I haven¡¯t seen in over seven years, he wraps his other arm around my shoulders and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk. We have a lot to talk about, Vi-Vi.¡± Hearing his old nickname for me throws me for aplete loop, and he manages to steer me toward the opposite side of the room and away from Tiny. Not wanting to leave the safety of the crowd, I pull back and say, ¡°No. We can talk here.¡± His eyes turn dark with the rage I¡¯m very acquainted with, and he hisses, ¡°Now that you¡¯re living the perfect life, you¡¯ve forgotten about me? After everything I did to make Angelo marry you, this is the thanks I get? Not even a visit to the hospital?¡± I quickly shake my head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were in the hospital.¡± ¡°Sure you didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t act all fucking innocent, Tori. What shit did you tell Angelo about me?¡± I shake my head again. Giorgio takes a step closer to me and growls, ¡°I lost my fucking arm because youined to Angelo that I beat you.¡± My eyes widen with shock, and I keep shaking my head. ¡°Back away from her,¡± Tiny grumbles as he takes hold of my arm, pulling me to his side. Instantly, Giorgio¡¯s face transforms from angry to passive. ¡°Hey, Tiny. I¡¯m just catching up with my little sister.¡± Tiny pushes me toward the table. ¡°Go help Rosa.¡± Not arguing, I hurry back to my duties. I have to force a smile around my lips while I serve the parishioners. Holy crap. Angelo cut off Giorgio¡¯s arm. Because of me. I don¡¯t know how I feel about that. Giorgio sure as hell had iting after all the abuse and pain he inflicted on me. A week ago, I would¡¯ve been consumed with guilt, but now¡­ Angelo took revenge for what was done to me. He didn¡¯te home bragging about it but just dealt with the problem. Warmth floods my chest, and tears well in my eyes. It¡¯s been so long since I had a safe ce to call home, and it¡¯s overwhelming when I realize I¡¯m safe with Angelo. And Tiny. Angelo will hurt anyone whoys a finger on me. The moment I¡¯m done serving coffee and tea, I ask Rosa, ¡°Is it okay if you finish cleaning up this week? I¡¯ll clean up next Sunday.¡± ¡°Uhm¡­yeah, sure.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Grabbing my handbag, I rush to Tiny, and as we leave the cathedral, I say, ¡°Thank you for looking out for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡± His eyes flick down to me. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I give my guard, that¡¯s quickly bing my friend, a smile. ¡°Yeah. I was just shocked to see he lost his arm.¡± After climbing into the car, my stomach begins to buzz with anticipation, and by the time the vehicle pulls up the driveway, my knee is bouncing like crazy. The instant Tiny parks in front of the entrance, I say, ¡°Thanks! See you tomorrow.¡± I dart out of the car and hurry toward the front door, and stepping inside, I call out, ¡°Angelo.¡± I don¡¯t find him in the living room or kitchen and call again, ¡°Angelo.¡± I check the bedroom and still not finding him, I start to worry because he said he¡¯s not going out today. I rush to the back to check on the veranda, and when I see him lift himself out of the pool, a smile breaks over my face. He picks up a towel and wipes the fabric over his head, drops of water streaming down his muscled body. ¡°Angelo!¡± His head snaps up, and concern instantly tightens his features when I break into a run to get to him. 26 Angelo ¡°What happened?¡± I demand as Vittoria runs toward me. She shakes her head, and plows into my chest. As she tilts her face up to me, there¡¯s so much emotion in her eyes it looks like she¡¯s a second away from crying. ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± I growl, ready to rip whoever upset her apart with my bare hands. She shakes her head again as she reaches up, and framing my jaw, she pushes herself on her tiptoes. I automatically lean down, and when she stops a breath away from me, I realize what¡¯s happening. I wrap an arm around her waist and lock her body to mine. Bringing my other hand to her cheek, I brush her curls out of the way. My eyes search hers to make sure I¡¯m not misreading the moment, then she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± I stare at my beautiful angel, and thest resistance around my heart is obliterated. The most intense emotion detonates in my soul and my entire world shifts on its axis. Brutal possessiveness. Unreasonable jealousy. Violent protectiveness. They all shudder through my body as this woman ims every inch of my dark soul. I brush the unruly curls out of her face again, my gaze staring deep into hers. In this magical moment, I connect with her in a way I¡¯ve never connected with another person. With unconditional love spreading through every fiber of my being, I close the distance between us. My lips brush over hers before I pull slightly back again. Our eyes lock, and I make a silent vow to her. I¡¯ll protect you with all my strength. I¡¯ll love you until the day I die. From this moment, I live for you, my precious wife. My mouth takes hers with an uncontroble hunger that forces her a step backward. I hold her so tight her feet lift from the floor. Fucking finally. Her lips feel like the soft rays of the sun in the early morning hours. When my tongue enters her mouth, and I taste her for the first time, her light is so strong it forces the cold darkness in me back until she¡¯s shining brightly in my heart. I groan into her mouth, and my body shudders from the intense emotions she evokes in me. Tilting my head, my lips knead hers, my tongue dominates her mouth, and my teeth tug at her lips, wanting her never to forget this kiss. Her first kiss. I growl against her mouth, ¡°Mine.¡± Before she can nod, I im her again and devour her until we¡¯re both breathless. Needing more, I carry her to the veranda, and sinking down on a lounge chair, I pull her onto myp. My hand wraps around the back of her neck, and I hold her in ce as I steal more kisses from her. Time falls away, and nothing matters but Vittoria and how fucking intoxicating she tastes. Even when my lips tingle from all the friction, I keeppping at her mouth. I¡¯ll never get enough of her. I break the kiss for a moment and look at her flushed face. Her eyes slowly drift open, and all I see is amazement. Not wanting to burst the intimate bubble we¡¯re caught in, I whisper, ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re developing feelings for me?¡± She moves her hands to my jaw and brushes her thumb over my bottom lip. ¡°Yes.¡± A smile spreads across my face, and I hug her tightly. My hand grips her chin, and I lower my head again, sealing our mouths together. For someone who never cared for kissing, I can¡¯t bring myself to stop. As the minutes trickle by, the kiss grows gentler, and between the brushes of our lips, Vittoria smiles. When I finally lift my head, she lets out a happy sigh, then whispers, ¡°Now I regret making the rule.¡± I smirk at her. ¡°Hmm¡­if only you¡¯d known what you were missing.¡± She trails her fingers over my cheek and jaw while she stares at me. Standing up with Vittoria in my arms, I carry her bridal style toward the pool. She quickly catches on and tightens her arms around my neck. ¡°No, Angelo. I washed my hair this morning!¡± Letting out a dark chuckle, I run and leap into the pool. The water swallows us for a moment before I push her to the surface. The instant my head breaks through the water, I yank Vittoria to my chest and seal our mouths together. Holding onto my shoulders, she wraps her legs around my waist. I reach down between us, and as I devour her once again, I free my cock from the swimming trunks. I shift her panties to the side, and I enter my wife with a desperate thrust. Christ, her pussy is my personal heaven. Mine. All. Fucking. Mine. Vittoria moans, and I feel a shiver race through her body. I push her against the side of the pool, and while memorizing every inch of her mouth, I fuck her slow and deep. ¡°We can postpone the trip,¡± I mutter. Standing with my arms crossed over my chest, I stare down at Tiny in the hospital bed. Yesterday, his appendix ruptured, and we had to rush him to the emergency room. I almost had a fucking heart attack, and the scare made me realize how much Tiny means to me. Vittoria sits next to the bed and straightens the sheets over her bodyguard¡¯s chest while saying, ¡°Just get better, okay.¡± There¡¯s so much worry on her face it squeezes my heart. ¡°Is there anything I can get for you?¡± Tiny shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m good. Stop worrying.¡± She shakes her head and takes his much bigger hand in her smaller ones. Over the past two and a half weeks, the two have be close. Tiny¡¯s a fucking overprotective bear when ites to Vittoria, and she¡¯s epted him as her friend. Tiny nces at me. ¡°Sorry, boss.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for,¡± I assure him. He sighs before saying, ¡°Go on the trip. I¡¯ll get out of this ce soon, then I can fly out to join you.¡± Giving him a scowl, I shake my head. ¡°When was thest time you had a break?¡± When his eyebrows draw together, I mutter, ¡°Right. You can¡¯t even remember. Stay at home and let Rita take care of you.¡± His eyes flit to Vittoria, but I quickly intervene. ¡°Big Ricky will be with us. Nothing will happen to Vittoria.¡± ¡°Your health is important to us,¡± Vittoria says while patting his hand. ¡°Please get some rest.¡± Tiny grumbles something under his breath, then mutters, ¡°Fiiiiine.¡± Big Ricky steps forward from where he was hovering behind us. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare watch The Vampire Diaries without me.¡± Tiny lets out a chuckle but stops and flinches in pain. Letting out a sigh, I move forward and pat his shoulder. ¡°You deserve time off. Get some rest.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Vittoria gets up from the chair, and leaning over Tiny, she presses a kiss to his forehead as if he¡¯s a big baby. ¡°I¡¯ll call every day to check in on you.¡± A disgruntled sound rumbles from my chest because her lips are touching another man. I know it¡¯s just Tiny, but the jealous side of me doesn¡¯t want to share her with anyone.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Tiny lets out a chuckle, which gives him a stab of pain in his gut. ¡°Serves you right,¡± I mutter. ¡°So jealous,¡± Vittoria teases as shees toward me. I hold out my hand to her, and when she ces her palm against mine and our fingers interlink, I tell Tiny, ¡°Andy off on the junk food.¡± He lets out a heavy sigh. ¡°Yes, boss.¡± We leave the room with Big Ricky right behind us. If I didn¡¯t have two important meetings lined up in Sicily, I¡¯d postpone until Tiny was good to travel. I check the time on my wristwatch and say, ¡°We¡¯ll just swing by the mansion to get our luggage, then haul ass to the airport.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Vittoria murmurs, her worry for Tiny still etched on her beautiful face. She grips my forearm with her other hand and moves closer to me when we exit the hospital. She¡¯s a fucking quick learner. I only had to tell her once that I want her glued to my side whenever we¡¯re out in public, and she¡¯s not once slipped up. It¡¯s just easier for me to protect her should there be a sudden attack. Not that I¡¯m expecting one. Things have been good the past year. Vittoria and I climb into the back of the SUV, and when Big Ricky slides behind the steering wheel, I say, ¡°You¡¯ll have to stay with Vittoria whenever I have to take care of business.¡± I see his eyebrows draw together in the rearview mirror, but he doesn¡¯t argue. Since he started working for me, he¡¯s never left my side. Where I go, he goes. But with Tiny in the hospital, I need him to protect my precious wife. I¡¯ll also have Uncle Maurizio¡¯s men at my disposal while we¡¯re in Sicily. Besides, I can take care of myself. 27 Tori As the private jet slows down on the runway, nerves tighten my stomach. I¡¯ve experienced a roller coaster of emotions over the past month. But the past three weeks have also been a dreame true instead of the nightmare I expected when I was forced to marry Angelo. I¡¯ve be good friends with Rita and Tiny. My rtionship with Big Ricky is still developing because I don¡¯t see him as often. I haven¡¯t heard from Giorgio since he confronted me at the cathedral. All the bruises he left on me are gone, and being out from under his control is a dreame true. My duties at the Parish have continued as normal, although Rosa¡¯s more distant than usual. I don¡¯t me her. People only know the dark side of Angelo, and they fear him the same way I used to. There are still times I¡¯m cautious around him, especially when hees home in a bad mood. He never takes it out on me but is just quieter than usual. The most important change is the way I feel about him. I¡¯ve fallen in love with the way it feels when he touches me. Every time he gets home from work and walks into the kitchen, my heart skips a beat and my stomach fills with butterflies. I¡¯m in love with my husband, and it feels good. All the hopes and dreams I¡¯ve had are finally within my reach. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby,¡± Angelo murmurs as he unsps my seat belt. I take his hand as I climb to my feet, and sucking in a deep breath of air, I follow him to the exit. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My family will love you,¡± he says in an attempt to put me at ease. ¡°Uncle Maurizio¡¯s like a father to me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper, tightening my hold on his hand. Big Ricky is the first to leave the ne, and only when he calls, ¡°Clear,¡± do we take the steps down to the tarmac. My eyes dart to the three ck SUVs parked near the private jet before settling on a man who looks like he¡¯s in histe sixties or early seventies. When Maurizio Rizzo was the head of the Rizzo territory in New York, I was too young to understand anything about the Cosa Nostra. Angelo lets go of my hand when we near the man, and I watch as they smile at each other before hugging. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, Zio,¡± Angelo chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s been too long.¡± When they pull apart, Angelo takes hold of my hand and tugs me closer. ¡°I want to introduce you to Vittoria.¡± There¡¯s pride in his eyes as he says, ¡°I finally listened to you and got married. Vittoria is my wife.¡± Hearing Angelo introduce me as his wife has warmth spreading through my heart. His uncle¡¯s eyes widen with shock. ¡°What?¡± I feel like I¡¯m under a microscope as his eyes flit over me before he turns his attention back to Angelo. ¡°You got married? When? Why weren¡¯t we invited?¡± Angelo lets out a chuckle and pats his uncle¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It happened in the spur of the moment. I saw Vittoria and just knew I had to have her.¡± He gives me a wink. ¡°She didn¡¯t have much choice in the matter.¡± My cheeks warm from all the attention, and as I hold my hand out to Maurizio Rizzo, a retired capo of the Cosa Nostra, I swallow hard and say, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, sir.¡± Mr. Rizzo¡¯s eyes flick to me again, and it takes a very ufortable moment before he shakes my hand. Then a smile spreads over his face, and I¡¯m tugged into a hug. ¡°When can we expect an heir?¡± Mr. Rizzo asks as he lets go of me. Angelo warned me his family would be eager to ask about babies, so I¡¯m not caught off guard by the question. Letting out a chuckle, I answer, ¡°Hopefully soon, sir.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family. Call me Zio Maurizio,¡± he says, and a momentter, I¡¯m forgotten as he starts to bombard Angelo with questions about the businesses in New York. Letting out a relieved sigh, I nce at Big Ricky. I miss Tiny, and it must show on my face because Big Ricky moves closer to me, giving me aforting smile. When we reach the SUVs, Big Ricky holds the door open so we can climb into the backseat. With Uncle Maurizio opting to drive, Big Ricky takes the passenger seat. Uncle Maurizio¡¯s men are in the vehicles at the front and back of us as we¡¯re driving out of the airport. Angelo ces his hand on my thigh, and I quickly take hold of it while leaning into his side. Feeling his strong body next to mine sets me at ease. It¡¯s my first time in a foreign country, and I eagerly look out the window. There¡¯s an old charm to all the buildings, and I¡¯m excited to explore the ind. Lifting my head toward Angelo, I whisper, ¡°Thank you for bringing me here.¡± He lowers his face and presses a kiss to the corner of my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re wee, baby. As soon as I¡¯m done with the meetings, I¡¯ll show you around.¡± I snuggle against his arm and take a deep breath of his woodsy aftershave while I continue to look at the scenery. Soon, we¡¯re being driven up a stretch of road that winds up the side of a steep hill, and a massive three-story vies into view. It¡¯s situated on a cliff, and in the distance, I can see the blue Mediterranean Sea. ¡°Gosh, it¡¯s beautiful here,¡± I murmur, my eyes feasting on the scenic view. ¡°Angelo was born in this vi,¡± Uncle Maurizio mentions. ¡°And so was my son, Roberto.¡± I remember when Roberto was killed. It¡¯s all everyone in Long Ind talked about for weeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± I say, thinking it must be a nightmare losing your only son. I don¡¯t think I could survive such heartbreak. Uncle Maurizio stops the SUV near the front door that¡¯s standing open. I notice four guards loitering in the front yard. When the other guards who escorted us from the airport join them, I count ten altogether. Back home, Angelo only has Big Ricky and Tiny. Oh, and Simon, who¡¯s stationed at the gates of our mansion. I lean into Angelo and ask, ¡°Why are there so many guards?¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°Cause none of them are as good as Tiny and Big Ricky.¡± He tugs me closer and wraps his arm around me. ¡°I¡¯m trained in all forms ofbat, so I¡¯m capable of protecting us as well.¡± Hearing the confidence in his tone, my abdomen tightens with attraction. The corner of my mouth lifts as we walk into the vi. An elderly womanes toward us with her arms wide open. ¡°Angelo. Finally.¡± He quickly pulls away from me and hugs his aunt. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, my boy,¡± she says with a wide smile. ¡°Wee home.¡± As they pull apart, her gaze flicks to me. ¡°You broughtpany?¡± ¡°Zia Gloria, let me introduce you to my wife, Vittoria,¡± Angelo says, once again looking proud. Aunt Gloria gasps, and I¡¯m gripped by the shoulders, her shocked gaze nces up and down my body, before she says, ¡°Such a beautiful wife.¡± Then she scowls at her nephew. ¡°No wedding?¡± ¡°It was sudden,¡± he exins. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to risk losing Vittoria. I wanted her by my side, and the only way to ensure that was to marry her as quickly as possible.¡± His eyes rest lovingly on me for a moment before he turns his attention back to his family. My heart. Only Angelo can make a forced marriage sound like the most romantic gesture. ¡°Wee, Vittoria,¡± she says before hugging me. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, appreciating the warm reception we¡¯re getting from his family. It makes me feel a hell of a lot better. ¡°Please call me Tori.¡± ¡°Come,e,e,¡± Aunt Gloria says as she walks deeper into the mansion. ¡°There¡¯s so much to catch up on.¡± We¡¯re ushered through the house and out onto the veranda, where a pitcher of iced tea is waiting. I hardly get to see what the interior of the vi looks like. As we¡¯re all taking a seat, Aunt Gloria says, ¡°We should¡¯ve had a big wedding here at the vi.¡± Angelo grips hold of the patio chair I¡¯m sitting on and pulls it closer until I¡¯m right next to him. He takes my hand and rests my palm on his thigh. ¡°I was so taken with Vittoria there was no time to n a big wedding,¡± he exins. His eyes flick to my face. ¡°It was love at first sight. I instantly became obsessed with her.¡± My heart.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Learning that Angelo fell in love with me the moment he saw me fills my entire soul with warmth. Angelo looks at his aunt and uncle as he mentions, ¡°I thought we could have a party to celebrate our union while we¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes! That will be perfect,¡± Aunt Gloria beams. ¡°We¡¯ll invite everyone.¡± ¡°Just arrange the party for when I¡¯m done with my meetings,¡± Angelo says. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Uncle Maurizio grumbles. He nces between Angelo and me, then asks, ¡°What¡¯s your family name?¡± ¡°Romano,¡± Angelo answers on my behalf. ¡°She¡¯s Tony¡¯s daughter.¡± Uncle Maurizio¡¯s eyebrows lift. ¡°Tony, who handled the collections for us?¡± When Angelo nods, Uncle Maurizio lets out a deep breath. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s a good or bad thing. Aunt Gloria pours iced tea into sses, then says, ¡°The flight must¡¯ve been tiring.¡± ¡°It was the same as usual,¡± Angelo replies. ¡°Thank you for the iced tea,¡± I murmur as I pick up a ss and hand it to Angelo before helping myself. Aunt Gloria waits for me to take a sip before she says, ¡°Tell us about yourself, Tori.¡± I let out an awkward chuckle. ¡°I never know how to answer that question.¡± ¡°Vittoria is very active in the local Parish, and she¡¯s an excellent cook,¡± Angelo informs them. ¡°She¡¯s also shy, so you¡¯ll have to be patient with her.¡± I squeeze his thigh to say thank you for answering on my behalf. ¡°If you like cooking, I¡¯d love to show you some Sicilian recipes I got from my grandmother,¡± Aunt Gloria mentions. I smile widely. ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± Even though I still feel awkward because I¡¯ve just met Angelo¡¯s family, I¡¯m hopeful we¡¯ll get along. Knowing how important his uncle and aunt are to him, thest thing I want is to drive a wedge between them. Aunt Gloria starts telling me about all the traditional dishes she wants to show me while the men discuss business. Not even ten minutester, I find myself alone in the kitchen with Aunt Gloria, looking at her vast collection of recipes. ¡°We have to make caponata,¡± Aunt Gloria says. ¡°There¡¯s a secret ingredient my grandmother added that gives the dish a lovely tang.¡± Feeling excited, I nod as thest of the tension leaves my body. 28 Angelo Introducing Vittoria to my family went much better than I expected. In the past, Uncle Maurizio mentioned several times it would be to our benefit if I married a woman from a family with business ties to the Cosa Nostra. Someone like Valentina Toscano. Aunt Gloria took Vittoria to the kitchen to show her the recipe collection she¡¯s so proud of, and I¡¯m expecting some kind of blow-back now that we¡¯re alone. Uncle Maurizio nces over the backyard, then lets out a sigh and murmurs, ¡°You¡¯ve always had an eye for beauty.¡± A grin tugs at the corner of my mouth. ¡°Right? Vittoria is exquisite.¡± When my uncle¡¯s gaze meets mine, I say, ¡°I love her.¡± It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m saying the words out loud. I know Vittoria is taking longer to develop the same feelings for me, but I feel I¡¯ve made significant progress with her in the past few weeks. It¡¯s only a matter of time before my wife will love me the same way I love her. His eyebrow lifts. ¡°When did you marry the girl?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been three weeks.¡± Another heavy breath escapes him. ¡°I understand you¡¯re taken with her, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too soon to talk about love, Angelo?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No.¡± I don¡¯t borate because there¡¯s nothing to exin. I love my little temptress. End of story. Needing to make sure everything is okay between us, I say, ¡°I know you were hoping I¡¯d marry Valentina, but she¡¯s bat-shit crazy. Vittoria is perfect, and she¡¯s an amazing wife. I want you to be happy for me.¡± My uncle nods as his eyes flit over my face. ¡°I understand.¡± He¡¯s quiet for a moment, then he nods and changes the subject. ¡°Do you want me to apany you to the meetings?¡± I¡¯m relieved because he¡¯s not as upset as I thought he¡¯d be. I knew if he met Vittoria, he¡¯d see she¡¯s the right woman for me. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary,¡± I reply. ¡°I know how you despise politics.¡± A disgruntled expression tightens his features. ¡°Sangrioti is a shark.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, he¡¯s the Minister of Justice, and we need him in our pocket.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Uncle Maurizio sighs. ¡°I¡¯m getting too old for this shit.¡± I¡¯ve wanted to address the subject for a while, and feeling now¡¯s the right time, I say, ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot for the family. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you retire and enjoy your time with Zia Gloria?¡± His eyes narrow on me. ¡°And who do you suggest to run things here in Sicily?¡± ¡°Eddie. He¡¯s been with us for years and has proven he¡¯s ready to take on more responsibility.¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Uncle Maurizio and Eddie¡¯s father were good friends, and I¡¯m hoping the two families¡¯ shared history helps to soften my uncle¡¯s heart. After a few seconds, Uncle Maurizio nods. ¡°Send Eddie to me. I¡¯ll train him, and once I¡¯m sure he¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll retirepletely from the business.¡± My eyes narrow because everything is just too easy. My uncle is a stubborn man by nature. He notices my sharp gaze and lets out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m seventy-four, Angelo. I¡¯m tired.¡± I take in the deep lines on his face and murmur, ¡°You deserve to live your golden years out in peace. I want you to be happy.¡± Looking visibly touched by my words, he stares at me for a long while. ¡°You¡¯re like a son to me, Angelo.¡± I nod and clear my throat because this is getting a little too emotional for my liking. ¡°I want you to be happy as well,¡± Uncle Maurizio murmurs. The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°I am. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Big Rickyes around the side of the house, and when he¡¯s close enough, he says, ¡°Sorry to interrupt, boss. I spoke with Bruno, and he said he¡¯d escort you to the meeting while I stay with Tori.¡± Even though the guards protect my uncle and aunt, they¡¯re employed by the Cosa Nostra, which means they all report to me. Uncle Maurizio¡¯s eyebrows lift. ¡°Why is Big Ricky staying with Tori?¡± ¡°Because Tiny isn¡¯t here,¡± I exin. ¡°Still¡­¡± He shakes his head. ¡°She¡¯s safe here with us.¡± He waves a hand at Big Ricky. ¡°Take him and Bruno. I don¡¯t trust Sangriori as far as I can throw the fucker.¡± When he sees the hesitation on my face, he adds, ¡°We have half an army, Angelo. The girl will probably be in the kitchen with Gloria for the rest of the day.¡± Fuck, I feel so overprotective of Vittoria, but leaving Big Ricky behind will be a stupid move. I have more enemies in Sicily than in Long Ind. Besides, Vittoria is with my family, and Uncle Maurizio¡¯s right, there¡¯s half an army guarding them. ¡°Fine,¡± I mutter. I nce at Big Ricky. ¡°Get the car ready. We¡¯re leaving in ten minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± I get up from thefortable chair, then say, ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Vittoria before I head out.¡± Uncle Maurizio climbs to his feet with a groan, and it makes me realize how old he¡¯s gotten. It¡¯s time he retires. As soon as I¡¯m back in Long Ind, I¡¯ll send Eddie to take over. We head into the house, and when I hear Vittoria¡¯s voice from the kitchen, a smile spreads over my face. ¡°So you grill the eggnt in butter instead of olive oil?¡± ¡°Yes. It makes a huge difference,¡± Aunt Gloria answers. Stepping into the kitchen, it warms my heart to see Vittoria and Aunt Gloria sitting by the table. There are scraps of papers, journals, and cooking books spread out before them. My wife looks like she¡¯s in seventh heaven. I lean over her and press a kiss to her forehead. ¡°I have to go to the meeting.¡± She quickly gets up from the chair, wraps her arms around my neck, and whispers, ¡°Be careful.¡± Holding Vittoria tightly, I press my face into her hair and take a deep breath of her floral scent. When I pull back, I lock eyes with her. ¡°I¡¯m taking Big Ricky with me. Are you okay with that?¡± She quickly nods. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll feel better knowing he¡¯s with you.¡± My eyes flick to my uncle and aunt, and it has Aunt Gloria saying, ¡°Tori will be fine with us. We¡¯re going to prepare a feast for dinner.¡± Hearing Aunt Gloria call Vittoria by her nickname sets me at ease. Lowering my head, I press a tender kiss to my little temptress¡¯ mouth before letting go of her. ¡°I should only be gone for two hours.¡± Vittoria nods, and I drink in the sight of the soft smile ying around her lips. God, I¡¯m so fucking lucky to have this beautiful creature as my wife. I lift my hand and brush my fingers over her cheek before stepping around her and walking out of the kitchen. ¡°Let me show you to your bedroom so you can freshen up before we start cooking,¡± I hear Aunt Gloria say. As I reach the front door, Uncle Maurizio pats me on the back. ¡°Good luck with the meeting. Call me if you need backup.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I mutter. I join Big Ricky and Bruno, and soon, we¡¯re driving away from the vi where I spent most of my childhood. 29 Tori ncing around the room, Aunt Gloria brought me to, I can¡¯t keep from smiling. ¡°You have such a beautiful home,¡± Ipliment her as I walk out onto the balcony. The room is on the second floor, and it has a spectacr view of the Mediterranean Sea. I grin when I see a couple of sailboats bobbing on the blue water. The bedroom is situated on the side of the house, but we still have an amazing view. The breeze ys with my curls as I nce down to the rock garden below. Seeing how high up I am, I feel a slither of fear and lightheadedness. I turn around and walk back into the bedroom, but there¡¯s no sign of Aunt Gloria. I didn¡¯t hear her leave. The next moment, Uncle Maurizioes into the room, and with a hostile expression, he tosses an envelope on the bed. ¡°There¡¯s five thousand euros. It¡¯s more than you deserve.¡± Huh? His dark eyes lock with mine, and when I see the disgust on his face, my heart sinks to my stomach. Oh, no! He crosses his arms over his chest, then mutters, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you did to make Angelo marry you, but this farce ends today. It¡¯s an embarrassment to the family that he married someone like you.¡± Intense shock shudders through me because I didn¡¯t expect this at all. My lips part, but no wordse out. ¡°Angelo should¡¯ve married Valentina Toscano and not the likes of you.¡± His eyes sweep over me with a look of hatred. ¡°Take the money and fuck off.¡± The anger deepens on his face, and it makes me feel like I¡¯m something Angelo found in the gutters. The sudden verbal attack catches me totally off guard, and I don¡¯t know what to say. My heart shrivels in my chest as fear and panic slowly spread through my body. When I don¡¯t respond, Maurizio growls, ¡°Take the money, woman! Your luggage is in the car waiting out front. Leave Angelo and never contact him again, or I¡¯ll make you disappear.¡± The threat has my fear spiking dangerously high. Even though Maurizio is no longer the head of the Rizzo territory in New York, he¡¯s still part of the Cosa Nostra. He¡¯s still dangerous. Over the past weeks, I¡¯ve been lulled into a false sense of security. I finally felt safe and no longer on guard that people like Giorgio would hurt me. Thest thing I expected was Angelo¡¯s family bribing me to leave him. Sure, I braced for the awkwardness of meeting them, but not this. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± My eyebrows pinch together, and I ce a hand over my tight stomach. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Angelo.¡± Angelo will hunt me down and kill me if I dare betray him. I mean, he killed one of his bartenders for stealing two thousand dors! What Maurizio is asking of me is so much worse. I¡¯ve also fallen in love with my husband, and I don¡¯t want to leave him. ¡°The money is enough to buy a ticket back to America. Go, and if I find out you contacted Angelo, I¡¯ll make you wish you were never born,¡± he threatens. ¡°Angelo will never believe I left him,¡± I whisper, the shock making my voice hoarse. ¡°Angelo will believe what I tell him,¡± Maurizio snaps. ¡°He¡¯ll believe me over a woman he¡¯s only known a few weeks.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I heard about the farce of a wedding the day after it happened and looked into your family. You¡¯re a bunch of bottom-feeders and not worthy of the name Rizzo. Over my dead body will I allow you to give birth to a Rizzo heir.¡± God, they faked being shocked by the news, and we fell for it. I thought they liked me. It just shows how good they are at keeping up a deceiving act around Angelo. There¡¯s no telling what they¡¯ll make him believe. Maurizio¡¯s right. They¡¯re his family, and I¡¯m still getting to know him. The intensity of the shock lessens enough for me to say, ¡°Angelo will be very upset when he finds out you¡¯re trying to coerce me into leaving him.¡± Maurizio stalks closer to me, and I instinctively cringe backward. He shoves his finger in my face while a deadly rage ripples over his face. ¡°You¡¯ve only been married three weeks,¡± he bites out, the rage darkening his tone. I take another step backward and find myself on the balcony. The wind whips the fabric of my dress against my legs while my eyes are wide on the old man. ¡°Angelo will get over you in a heartbeat, and Valentina will be there tofort him,¡± he continues to say. ¡°Either you fucking leave, or I¡¯ll bury your body in my backyard. When Angelo and Valentina get married here, I¡¯ll make sure they say their vows on the spot where your corpse is being eaten by worms.¡± Oh my God. This can¡¯t be happening. My heart hammers against my ribs, and my breaths grow shallow. ¡°Angelo will never believe I just left him without a word,¡± I whisper, tears threatening to overwhelm me. ¡°He¡¯ll believe what I tell him!¡± Maurizio shouts in my face, and I flinch again. I can¡¯t¡­what? I shake my head as the gravity of the situation bears down on my shoulders. What do I do? My eyes dart to the envelope holding the bribe money, then I spot my handbag. I need to call Angelo! My gaze flits back to Maurizio, and when I try to dart past him, he grabs hold of my waist and yanks me backward. I lose my footing and stagger into Maurizio. My side hits the balcony¡¯s railing, and with zero control, I tip over the side. Fear explodes in my chest, and I grab hold of Maurizio. Everything happens so freaking fast I don¡¯t realize what¡¯s going on until it¡¯s toote. I¡¯m unable to scream from the intense shock and stop breathing as we both go over the side of the balcony. My body reacts, and I manage to grab hold of the railing. I feel Maurizio¡¯s fingers grasping at my dress, then a secondter, I hear a sickening thud below. Hanging on the side of the balcony, I make the mistake of ncing down. Seeing Maurizio¡¯s body bent at a weird angle over a boulder, his eyes frozen in death, makes a harrowing emotion darken the world around me. Mother of God! My breaths are nothing but shallow rasps, and I feel lightheaded from the trauma I¡¯ve been subjected to. In grave danger of falling to my death, I let out a desperate sob. No. NONONO. My fingers tighten their hold on the railing, and the fear of falling gives me a strength I didn¡¯t know I possessed to frantically pull myself back to safety. I drop onto the floor of the balcony and gasp for air as the trauma and dire circumstances shudder through me. Maurizio¡¯s dead. Angelo¡¯s beloved uncle is dead, and it¡¯s my fault. ¡®Uncle Maurizio¡¯s like a father to me.¡¯ Recalling Angelo¡¯s words, I push myself to my feet and hurry into the room. Frantic fear keeps me from thinking clearly. It happened so fast that I can¡¯t process it at all. Desperation and dread have me grabbing the envelope and my handbag before I rush out of the room. My eyes dart around, and I expect the guards or Gloria to intercept me at any moment. I fly down the stairs, my breaths mere pants while I keep ncing frantically around me. My heart pounds harder and faster as I run toward the front door. I can¡¯t believe what just happened. This isn¡¯t real. It¡¯s just a nightmare. No! Why? Why did this happen? God. I¡¯m inundated with panicked thoughts, and each one has me moving faster as I dart out of the house. Once Gloria realizes Maurizio is dead, she¡¯ll probably order my death on the spot.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The mafia never asks questions, they just kill. They won¡¯t believe it was an ident. The retired head of the Cosa Nostra is dead because of me. The guards will kill me. God, Maurizio is dead! A sob bursts from me as I hurry to the sedan parked out front. Please, Father. Don¡¯t let them find Maurizio¡¯s body before I¡¯m gone. Help me! Yanking the door open, I climb behind the steering wheel and start the engine. My eyes flit wildly around, and seeing the guards multiplies my fear. GoGoGo! I push the gas pedal to the floor, and with screeching tires, the vehicle darts forward. The guards all nce at me, and it makes me hold my breath as I race toward the gates. Luckily, the gates start to open, and my lips move as I say one silent prayer after another. Please. Please. Please. Forgive me. I didn¡¯t mean to kill him. Don¡¯t forsake me in my darkest hour. Why? WhyWhyWhy? When I nce in the rearview mirror, there¡¯s no sign of Gloria, and I can only pray she doesn¡¯t find Maurizio¡¯s body before I¡¯ve managed to put a safe distance between the vi and myself. They¡¯re going to think I killed Maurizio. The entire Cosa Nostra will want me dead. Angelo will never forgive me. I¡¯m going to hell. I have no idea where to go as I turn onto a road, but I floor the gas pedal. My knuckles are white from my tight grip on the steering wheel, and I keep ncing in the rearview mirror, expecting the guards toe after me. My thoughts are a jumbled mess, and the fear, shock, and panic have me spiraling into a dark pit of despair. Angelo will never forgive me for killing his uncle. God, it happened so fast. The traumatic incident reys in my mind, and a sob bursts from me as the shock of what just happened rolls over me in shuddering waves. How do I even begin to exin the nightmare? Who will believe me? Seeing a caf¨¦ on the corner of an intersection, I quickly pull over and ask for directions to the airport. The waitress looks at me like I¡¯m a crazy person, but luckily, she gives me the directions. I pull away from the curb with screeching tires, and my paranoia and fear grow with every mile I put between the vi and myself. My heart shrinks into a tiny ball when I realize the three weeks I shared with Angelo is all I¡¯ll ever have. He¡¯s an unforgiving man, and I¡¯ve seen him kill someone with my own eyes. He killed that bartender for stealing two thousand dors. He will kill me. But I can try to exin. I¡¯ll tell him it was an ident. He won¡¯t believe you, especially if Gloria tells him some lie. God. God. Oh God. More sobs shudder through me as my mind keeps racing. What do I do? 30 Angelo We¡¯re five minutes away from the office building where I¡¯m meeting with Sangrioti when my phone starts to vibrate. Pulling the device out of the breast pocket of my jacket, I frown when I see Aunt Gloria¡¯s name shing on the screen. ¡°Zia Gloria?¡± I answer. She weeps uncontrobly, and it sends icy shivers down my spine. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± she gasps. ¡°She killed him!¡± ¡°What?¡± I pat Big Ricky¡¯s shoulder, then order, ¡°Turn around. We¡¯re going back to the vi!¡± Focusing on my hysterical aunt, I snap, ¡°Who¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Your uncle. That snake you brought into our home killed him.¡± What the fuck? A dark frown forms on my forehead as all my emotions spiral into chaos. ¡°Uncle Maurizio is dead?¡± ¡°Y-yes,¡± she sobs. ¡°Vittoria pushed him off the balcony.¡± No, she didn¡¯t. She wouldn¡¯t. ¡°What. The. Fuck?¡± I growl before I shout, ¡°Drive fucking faster!¡± I¡¯m torn between the shock of Uncle Maurizio¡¯s death and my aunt ming Vittoria for it. Aunt Gloria weeps uncontrobly, and it has me biting out, ¡°No one does a single fucking thing until I¡¯m there.¡± I end the call and almost crush the device as the shock of my uncle¡¯s death hits me square in the chest. ¡°What happened?¡± Big Ricky asks, his worried eyes flicking between the road and the rearview mirror. ¡°Aunt Gloria says Vittoria killed Uncle Maurizio,¡± I say, unable to believe that Vittoria could do such a thing. Not my wife. Not my innocent little deer. My mind races, and I can onlye to one conclusion ¨C Uncle Maurizio must¡¯ve tried to get rid of her because he wasn¡¯t happy with the marriage. Vittoria defended herself. That¡¯s the only eptable exnation because if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m fucking sure of, Vittoria is a God-fearing woman who wouldn¡¯t hurt a fucking fly. The woman I love isn¡¯t capable ofmitting murder. Never. I refuse to believe it. The moment Big Ricky stops the SUV in front of the Vi, I climb out and run into the house that used to hold so many happy memories for me. Aunt Gloria is in the middle of the living room, weeping as she clings to Uncle Maurizio¡¯s body. I take in his ghostly pale face and the trickle of blood that¡¯s dried on the side of his slightly parted lips. Fuck. No. When the loss of my uncle registers, I shake my head as my heart breaks. No. I take a step closer, and losing control of my emotions, I shout, ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± Aunt Gloria res at me, and with rage, she cries, ¡°She killed him!¡± A sob rattles through her. ¡°She killed my Maurizio.¡± No. Impossible. ¡°What did you do to Vittoria?¡± I demand, my voice cold and lifeless. My tone gets Aunt Gloria¡¯s attention, and she begins to ramble, ¡°She wanted to run away and leave you, but when Maurizio locked her in the room so she couldn¡¯t get away, she shoved him over the balcony.¡± Vittoria, leave me? Never. I shake my head. ¡°Don¡¯t fucking lie to me.¡± As I stare at the woman who was like a mother to me, I see the truth she¡¯s trying to hide, and my entire world is ripped to fucking shreds. The sense of betrayal is instant, ripping the humanity from my soul. ¡°It¡¯s the truth,¡± she shouts, but as she looks at me, the emotion drains from her face as she realizes I don¡¯t believe her lies. Her voice shakes with anger as she says, ¡°You were supposed to marry Valentina and not some pathetic little girl. Everything was nned, and you ruined it all.¡± She moves fast, grabbing the gun from behind Uncle Maurizio¡¯s back, but Big Ricky fires a shot before she can point the weapon at me. That did not just fucking happen! I take a step back as another blow of betrayal ms into me. No. Uncontroble anger floods my chest as I watch my aunt slump over my uncle¡¯s body. The breaths rasp over my lips, and I drop to my knees from the force of destructive emotions reaping chaos in my chest. I trusted them. ¡°Find Vittoria Rizzo!¡± Big Ricky shouts the order to the guards. ¡°Seach every part of this fucking ind and bring her back unharmed. If anyoneys a hand on the boss¡¯ wife, I¡¯ll fucking kill you myself.¡± Uncle Maurizio and Aunt Gloria fucking betrayed me. Vittoria. My angel. I gasp through the unbearable heartbreak and deceit that¡¯s darkened my world to ck. ¡°Boss.¡± I feel Big Ricky¡¯s hand on my shoulder. He crouches beside me. ¡°Angelo!¡± My eyes snap to his. ¡°We have to find Vittoria.¡± He¡¯s right. I climb to my feet and shake my head in an attempt to regain myposure. ¡°How did she get away from the vi?¡± Big Ricky pulls out his phone and makes a call. I listen as he orders, ¡°Ask the guards how Vittoria escaped the vi.¡± My eyes lock on the man who¡¯s used his body to shield mine, who¡¯s killed to keep me safe, who¡¯s been there every step of the way. He sees me staring at him and gripping my shoulder, he squeezes it. He¡¯s mymon sense right now. He¡¯s taken control of the situation because he knows I need a moment to process the cluster fuck of a nightmare. Suddenly, he ends the call. ¡°Tori took one of the cars. Maurizio instructed them to let her leave.¡± He looks up at me, then says, ¡°We¡¯ll find her.¡± It takes another minute for me to regain control of my emotions, and shoving the shock to the back of my mind, I think clearly for the first time since shit went down. I yank my phone from the breast pocket of my jacket and quickly dial Vittoria¡¯s number. The first attempt goes to voicemail, and I hang up and try again. Finally, she fucking answers. ¡°I-I¡¯m so s-sorry,¡± she sobs. ¡°Where are you?¡± I demand, my tone hoarse from the blow I¡¯ve suffered. ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry. F-forgive m-me.¡± ¡°Where the fuck are you, Vittoria?¡± I shout. The call ends, and I let out a frustrated growl. The tracking device.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I had a tracking device ced in both our wedding rings so Tiny and Big Ricky could find us in case shit ever went sideways. Thank fucking God. I quickly log into the app, and a secondter, the red dot shows clearly on a map. ¡°Fuck!¡± Big Ricky exims. ¡°I forgot about the tracking devices. Where is she?¡± He steps closer to take a look at the phone screen. The signal shows she¡¯s at the airport. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I growl, and without giving my uncle and aunt¡¯s bodies another nce, I stalk out of the vi. Ignoring the backseat, I climb into the passenger side while Big Ricky slides behind the steering wheel. As he speeds away from the vi, I shake my head. ¡°What the fuck were they thinking? That I¡¯d believe some bullshit story of Vittoria leaving me?¡± ¡°People do desperate things in desperate times,¡± Big Ricky mutters. They were fucking stupid. I told Uncle Maurizio I love Vittoria, and still, he tried to get rid of her. Thank God he didn¡¯t kill her. My innocent little deer. The love of my fucking life. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it,¡± I murmur as the shock hits once again. ¡°Vittoria must be scared out of her fucking mind.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll find her,¡± he assures me. Jesus fucking Christ. A breath shudders from me, and I struggle to ept that my family betrayed me. They tried to get rid of Vittoria. I just need to fucking hold my wife again. Fuck, she must be so fucking traumatized! Christ, baby. I¡¯m fucking sorry. 31 Tori Reaching the counter, I¡¯m breathless as I ask, ¡°When is the next flight to America?¡± The attendant frowns as she looks at herputer screen. ¡°Where in America?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. Anywhere.¡± Her eyes dart over my face. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nod and squeeze the words out. ¡°I lost¡­I lost my husband.¡± I lost Angelo. A heartbreaking cry threatens to rip free from my throat. He sounded so angry over the phone. I just know if he finds me, he¡¯ll kill me. Oh God. Another wave of trauma, fear, and heartbreak shake me to my core. Compassion softens the attendant¡¯s features. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± She quickly checks the screen again, then says, ¡°There¡¯s one boarding right now with Swiss Air. It¡¯s destined for Minnesota. Will that be okay?¡± I nod frantically. ¡°How much?¡± ¡°One thousand six hundred euros.¡± I quickly take the envelope from my handbag and give her the cash and my passport. ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡± My heart beats out of my chest, and I keep ncing around me while she processes the purchase. Don¡¯t let them find me. Please, Father. Keep me safe. When the attendant prints the ticket, she says, ¡°I¡¯ve upgraded you to first ss at no extra charge.¡± Giving me the ticket, her smile is filled with sympathy. ¡°Do you have any luggage you have to check in?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m traveling light.¡± Because in my panic, I forgot to grab my luggage from the car. There¡¯s no time to go back to the parking area. ¡°Is that all I can help with?¡± I quickly nod. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± I nce around me again. ¡°Where do I go?¡± She points to her left. ¡°Straight down there and through the lounge for first-ss passengers.¡± My eyes lock with hers for a brief moment, and I swallow hard on my tears. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When I dart away from the counter, I struggle not to run. Feeling more and more frantic by the second, I keep ncing around me as I hurry toward the area the attendant pointed out. Entering the first ss section, my eyesnd on security personnel, and it instantly makes my heart flutter in my chest as my anxiety spikes. What if they stop me? What if one of them works for Angelo? God. Please. Please. Please. ¡°Come forward,¡± the security guard says with a nod at me. My mouth is bone dry as I ce my handbag in a container. I step through the body scanner, and when it doesn¡¯t beep, I release a relieved breath. The guards don¡¯t even look at me again, and I quickly grab my handbag and rush down a hallway. When I hurry toward another attendant, she smiles at me. ¡°Just in time. They called to say you¡¯re on your way.¡± ¡°Thank you so much,¡± I gasp, my hand trembling as I hand her my passport and ticket. She checks everything before handing the documents back to me. ¡°Enjoy your flight, Mrs. Rizzo.¡± Hearing my married name, my heart squeezes painfully in my chest. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper before I enter the walkway leading to the ne. Almost there. Once I step aboard, I¡¯m shown to a cubicle with a luxurious seat. I slump down and cover my mouth as my mouth trembles from the effort it¡¯s taking not to cry. My heart keeps pounding as the minutes until take-off slowly creep by. Please, Father. Help me escape this terrible fate. Finally, the announcement is made, and the ne begins to move. I nce out of the small window, and as the ne speeds up and everything begins to blur, I hold my breath. My stomach drops as the aircraft takes flight.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Lowering my head, I stare at the wedding ring on my finger, and now that I¡¯m safely in the air for a while, the trauma and heartbreak overwhelm me. Silent tears stream down my cheeks, and I turn my back toward the aisle. I wrap an arm around my middle and wipe the tears away as they fall. When there¡¯s a soft touch on my shoulder, I startle and nce at a flight attendant as she says, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Rizzo. I just want to pay my respects to you for your loss. My name is ire. If there¡¯s anything you need, don¡¯t hesitate to call me.¡± The other attendants must¡¯ve told her. Nodding, I whisper, ¡°Can I have some water and tissues, please?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I watch as she hurries down the aisle, and a momentter, she¡¯s back with a bottle of water and a packet of Kleenex. She crouches by my seat and rubs her hand up and down my arm. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I shake my head, and covering my face, I¡¯m unable to stop crying because she¡¯s being so kind to me. ire keeps rubbing my shoulder, then whispers, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I wish I could do more.¡± Sucking in a shuddering breath, I nod before saying. ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s just¡­¡± I nce at her. ¡°I¡¯m just processing the shock.¡± ¡°Ipletely understand.¡± She gives me apassionate look. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± I nod, and when she straightens up and walks away, I turn my back to the aisle again. A few secondster, she returns with a tumbler of whiskey. ¡°This will help with the shock.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I take a sip of the liquid that tastes like gasoline, and when it burns down my throat, a cough sputters from me. ¡°Can I get you something to eat?¡± I shake my head as I set the tumbler down. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. Thank you for everything.¡± I¡¯ll never be okay again. ire returns to her duties, and my thoughts are inundated with shes of Maurizio and me going over the balcony¡¯s railing. I see his body lying over the boulder and the death stare in his lifeless eyes. I keep seeing it. Over and over. I cover my mouth with a trembling hand, unable to process the trauma. I hear Angelo¡¯s anger in his voice. I lost him. Unbearable heartache shudders through my body. I lost more than just Angelo. Tiny. Rita. Even Big Ricky. Just as I thought I finally had the family I always wanted, it¡¯s been brutally ripped away from me. What¡¯s worse is they¡¯lle after me ¨C not because they want me back ¨C but because they want revenge. The people I¡¯vee to love want me dead. I¡¯ll never know peace again. I¡¯ll have to constantly live on guard and move from ce to ce. Why did this happen? I¡¯ll never be able to return to Long Ind. I won¡¯t see Father Parisi and Rosa again. I¡¯ve truly lost everything that mattered. Once again, I¡¯m assaulted by the traumatic memory of Maurizio falling to his death. I killed a man. It¡¯s a mortal sin. No amount of asking for forgiveness will wash the stain from my soul. Even God has forsaken me. My tears fall silent over my cheeks as my grim reality reaps destruction in my soul. I¡¯m so sorry, Angelo. In desperate need offort, I dig my cell phone out of my bag and open the chat I share with Angelo. I scroll to the very beginning and read all the messages we¡¯ve sent each other. But none of them offers me anyfort. Instead, the texts break my heart. In this moment of devastation and darkness, I realize I wasn¡¯t just in love with Angelo. I love him. I love him with my whole heart and soul. And I didn¡¯t even get to tell him. Angelo. As the ne flies toward Zurich, where I have to catch a connecting flight, my soul weeps for the immense losses I¡¯ve suffered. 32 Angelo One of the guards found the sedan, and after searching the vehicle, Vittoria¡¯s luggage was retrieved from the backseat. The tracker¡¯s signal disappeared ten minutes ago, meaning she¡¯s probably on a fucking ne. It¡¯s either that or the ring was destroyed, which I seriously doubt. ¡°Find out what flight Vittoria is on!¡± I bark the order as I walk back to the SUV. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Big Ricky asks while he grabs hold of the luggage to bring it along. ¡°To the private jet. We need to be up in the air STAT.¡± ¡°Call me as soon as you know which flight Mrs. Rizzo took,¡± Big Ricky shouts at Bruno, who¡¯s already jogging toward the airport¡¯s entrance. He waves a hand in the air to show he heard the order. Jesus, baby, stop running so I can get to you. We climb back into the SUV, and while Big Ricky drives to where the private jet is, I make a quick call to the pilot so they can refuel and get ready for take-off. Christ. The only thing I have counting in my favor is that she¡¯ll have to catch a connecting flight, whereas the private jet will fly directly to JFK. I double-check to make sure I¡¯m not wrong, and when I see that there are no directmercial flights between Sicily and the USA, I let out a sigh of relief. I¡¯ll get there before her. That¡¯s if she¡¯s even going to New York. I let out an angry sigh. I need to notify the other heads of the Cosa Nostra of what happened. Dialing a number, I listen as the call connects. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡± Damiano mutters. ¡°I have bad news,¡± I say, my voice hoarse from all the stress. ¡°My uncle and aunt are dead. They fucking betrayed me.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ, Angelo!¡± Damiano sucks in a shocked breath. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry, brother. What can I do to help?¡± ¡°Just be on standby. I might need your help finding Vittoria.¡± ¡°Why isn¡¯t she with you?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details, but Vittoria ran when my uncle died. She must be traumatized and not thinking clearly.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± he breathes. ¡°Want me to try and track her down?¡± I shake my head even though he can¡¯t see me. ¡°No. I¡¯ve got it covered.¡± ¡°Are you on your way home?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I sigh. ¡°As soon as I have Vittoria, I¡¯ll call a meeting.¡± ¡°Okay. Do you want me to tell the others?¡± ¡°Please. I¡¯d appreciate that.¡± ¡°Consider it done.¡± He pauses for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± As we end the call, Big Ricky stops the SUV near the private jet. I climb out of the vehicle and roll my shoulders to ease some of the tension. My eyesnd on the pilot as he rushes down the steps. ¡°Mr. Rizzo. We¡¯ll be ready for take-off in thirty minutes.¡± I nod before heading up the stairs, and taking a seat, I brush my hand over my face. Jesus Christ. My mind goes over everything I know, and leaning my head back against the headrest, I close my eyes. Vittoria must be beside herself with fear. Fuck, and I just got her to feel safe with me. I fucking hope to all that¡¯s holy this incident doesn¡¯t make her terrified of me again. Big Ricky sits down across from me and says, ¡°I just spoke to Bruno. Vittoria is heading to Minnesota.¡± A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°Why there, of all ces?¡± ¡°It was the first avable flight.¡± ¡°Tell the pilot,¡± I mutter. I nce out the window, my need to hold Vittoria in my arms overwhelmingly strong. Tori It feels like I¡¯m caught in a daze of terror and paranoia as I get off the ne in Minnesota. The flight was torturously long. Twenty-six hours of reliving the nightmare over and over. I can¡¯t remember whenst I ate, not that I¡¯m hungry. With the pit of fear in my stomach, I feel too sick to think of food. God, it feels like I haven¡¯t slept for weeks. Thest time I got some rest was on the flight to Sicily. My dress is all wrinkled, and my skin feels sticky. I look as bad as I feel. I walk with all the other passengers, and realizing I have to go through passport control, a wave of exhaustion rolls over me. The wariness in my bones makes my legs feel heavy. I fall into the back of the line and nibble on my bottom lip as I cautiously nce at all the people. I¡¯m already tired from all the running, and I know Angelo will catch up to me at some point. Unless I never use my name again. How do I even do that? I¡¯ll need a new name, ID, and social security number. I lower my head and let out a heavy sigh. There¡¯s a good chance Angelo¡¯s already waiting for me by the exit. Where I had to take amercial flight, he had the convenience of using his private jet. He¡¯s powerful and could easily have found out which flight I was on. Dear God. The line creeps forward, and when it¡¯s my turn, I hand my passport to the officer. The man nces at me before checking my passport. ¡°Why the short trip to Sicily?¡± My frail nerves tighten my stomach. ¡°Something came up, and I had toe home.¡± His eyes narrow on me. ¡°What?¡± ¡°A death in the family.¡± My heart thunders in my chest, but then he just stamps the passport and hands it back to me before calling out, ¡°Next.¡± I¡¯m going to die from a nervous breakdown long before Angelo gets to me. I follow the other passengers, and as they head to the carousels to collect their luggage, I move to the side to wait a moment. If Angelo is here, I¡¯ll need to get past him without him seeing me, and I can only do that if I hide in a crowd. That¡¯s if he¡¯s even here. He could still be in Sicily. He could¡¯ve sent one of his men to kill me. He might not even know where I am. There are so many possibilities, but I¡¯m preparing for the worst. My eyes lock on a family of seven, and I quickly move in their direction. The parents struggle with their two younger boys while the three teenagers walk slightly ahead of them. When the mother stops to pick up one of the boys, I catch up to them. Using the mother and child as cover, I quickly pull the strap of my handbag across my chest. Once you¡¯re through the doors, just run. I stick next to the woman, and as the exites closer, my heart pounds out of my chest. The urge to look for Angelo as we walk through the open doors is intense, but I don¡¯t want to give away my position. Suddenly, the boy starts to cry, and the mother stops to put him down. My eyes dart to all the people waiting for the passengers, and the moment my eyes lock on Angelo, the blood freezes in my veins. Nooooooo! My body instantly goes into flight mode, and I dart in the opposite direction from him. Oh God. He¡¯s going to kill me. I¡¯ve felt fear before, but it¡¯s nothingpared to the terror coating my skin right now. My breaths burst over my lips, and I keep ncing over my shoulder. Big Ricky is closer to me than Angelo. I didn¡¯t even see him when I started running. Both men are catching up to me, and I let out a shriek, running as fast as I can. Barreling through the exit, I turn right and sprint up the sidewalk. My eyes lock on a cab, and rushing toward the vehicle, I yank the back door open and climb inside. ¡°Where to?¡± The driver asks. ¡°Go! GoGoGo!¡± I shriek as I nce out the back window. ¡°Just go!¡± When the cab pulls away from the curb, Big Ricky aims his gun at us. ¡°No!¡± I breathe. Before he can take the shot, Angelo stops him. A secondter, they jog toward a ck SUV. ¡°Please go faster,¡± I beg as I turn my attention to the driver. ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± he asks, his eyes flicking to the rearview mirror. ¡°Someone is following me.¡± The man shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want no trouble,dy.¡± ¡°Please. I¡¯ll give you a thousand dors. Just get out of here.¡± The mention of money seems to do the trick because as soon as we leave the airport, he drives much faster. When we get onto the interstate, he goes over the speed limit, and I feel a flicker of relief. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, and as I nce out the back window again, my heart sinks as I watch the SUV weave through traffic. I frantically look around the area, wondering if I should ask the driver to stop so I can get off the highway. Before I can decide what to do next, the SUV speeds past us and turns sharply in front of the cab. ¡°Jesus!¡± The driver shouts as he ms on the brakes. ¡°God!¡± I shriek, and the second wee to a stop, I shove the door open and dart out of the cab. ¡°Hey,¡± the cab driver shouts. ¡°Come back here.¡± Not caring, I run into oing traffic. Cars swerve to avoid me, and tires screech.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Vittoria!¡± I hear Angelo shout really close behind me. No. It feels as if everything slows down, and a memory of Angelo looking at me with love shes through my mind¡¯s eye. I feel his lips on mine. I hear him chuckle. I let out a blood-curdling cry as absolute devastation rips through my soul. A car honks, and as my eyes snap in the direction of the rming sound, it¡¯s to see the vehicle speeding toward me. Suddenly, I¡¯m grabbed from behind. My feet leave the ground, and I¡¯m swung out of the way of the speeding car. ¡°Noooooooooo! No-no-no-no!¡± I scream, the terror I¡¯ve experienced since Maurizio¡¯s death bing too much to handle. It feels like I¡¯m losing my mind. Angelo¡¯s voice rumbles like thunder, ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡± My vision blurs as I¡¯m tossed over his shoulder, and thest thing I see are tire marks on the road before I pass out. 33 Angelo Feeling Vittoria¡¯s body go limp over my shoulder, I hurry toward the SUV. Big Ricky has his weapon drawn to handle anyone who tries to intervene. ¡°Hey! What are you doing with that girl?¡± A woman shouts. ¡°Mind your own fucking business,¡± Big Ricky growls. The way Vittoria screamed still echoes through my mind, and it¡¯s easily the most haunting thing I¡¯ve ever heard. Lowering Vittoria from over my shoulder, I quickly pick her up bridal style and climb into the backseat of the SUV. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Big Ricky slides behind the steering wheel, and within seconds, we¡¯re speeding away from the traffic we caused. Vittoria¡¯s body is limp in my hold, and as I look at her face, my heart breaks when I notice how pale she is. ¡°Baby,¡± I whisper. She¡¯s been through so much. Just thinking about the trauma she¡¯s suffered has rage burning in my veins. ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± I murmur as I brush wild curls away from her face. I pull her closer to my chest and hold her tightly as Big Ricky drives toward the airfield. When I shift her into a morefortable position, I tug her handbag¡¯s strap over her head and drop the bag on the floor. Bringing my hand to her pale face, I tenderly brush my fingers over her cheek. ¡°You¡¯re safe,¡± I whisper. Bent over my wife, I press my mouth to her forehead. I close my eyes and thank all that¡¯s holy she¡¯s safely back in my arms. I¡¯m never leaving her alone again. Either Tiny, Big Ricky or myself will be with her at all times. When the SUV stops near the private jet, I wait for Big Ricky to open the door before I climb out of the vehicle with Vittoria in my arms. He gives her a worried look. ¡°Jesus, boss.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get her home,¡± I mutter. We board the ne and don¡¯t give a fuck about rules, I refuse to let go of my wife to put on a seat belt. Sitting down, I cradle her on myp. It¡¯s a short flight back to New York, and by the time I carry Vittoria into our home, I¡¯m fucking exhausted. ¡°Call a doctor,¡± I order Big Ricky. I expected Vittoria to regain consciousness on the ne, but she¡¯s still out cold, and it worries the hell out of me. ¡°On it,¡± he says as I leave him in the living room. I take Vittoria to our bedroom and carefullyy her down on the bed. Taking off her shoes, I toss them to the side. ¡°The doctor is on his way,¡± Big Ricky informs me. ¡°Good. Shut the door and wait downstairs for him.¡± When I hear the bedroom door close, I head to the walk-in closet and pull one of my shirts from a hanger. I return to Vittoria¡¯s unconscious body, and sitting down beside her, I carefully remove her dress and underwear. I¡¯m fucking relieved when I don¡¯t see any bruises on her body. Once I have her in my shirt, I go to the bathroom to wet a washcloth. My eyes lock on my reflection in the mirror, and I swear it looks like I¡¯ve aged ten years from worrying about Vittoria¡¯s safety. Heading back into the bedroom, I sit down beside her and tenderly wipe down her arms, legs, and feet.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. My first instinct is to take care of her, and knowing there¡¯s not much more I can do, I feel frustrated as fuck. I pull the covers over her before I take hold of her limp hand, holding it in both of mine. I press my mouth to her fingers. ¡°Wake up, baby.¡± A breath shudders from me. ¡°Please wake up.¡± Now that I have Vittoria back, my thoughts spiral down a dark tunnel, and I think about everything that could¡¯ve gone wrong. Uncle Maurizio could¡¯ve killed her. She could¡¯ve been grabbed by any of my enemies while she was running. I could¡¯ve been toote, and that fucking car could¡¯ve hit her. I could¡¯ve lost Vittoria. I let go of her hand, and gripping her shoulders, I pull her into my arms. Feeling how limp she is, shreds my soul into an unrecognizable mess. ¡°Christ, baby,¡± I groan. ¡°Open your beautiful eyes.¡± There¡¯s a knock at the door, which has meying her back down. I make sure she¡¯s covered before I get up. ¡°Come in.¡± Big Ricky opens the door, and Dr. Barneses into the room. I have the man on my payroll in case any of my men need medical assistance or to remove bullets. ¡°Afternoon, Mr. Rizzo. What can I do for you?¡± I gesture at Vittoria. ¡°My wife passed out three hours ago and hasn¡¯t regained consciousness.¡± He moves closer, and opening his medical bag, he removes a stethoscope. ¡°Did Mrs. Rizzo show any signs of illness before she fainted?¡± ¡°She experienced something traumatic,¡± I answer vaguely. ¡°No injuries?¡± he asks as he listens to her breathing and heartbeat. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Is she pregnant?¡± My eyes flick to Vittoria as I reply, ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a possibility, though.¡± I watch as Dr. Barnes takes her blood pressure, and when he¡¯s done examining her, he looks at me. ¡°Her blood pressure is a little low. My guess is she¡¯s exhausted and just needs rest.¡± He nces at Vittoria again. ¡°I¡¯ll set an IV to get some fluids into her.¡± I stare at Vittoria as I ask, ¡°Her blood pressure is a little low?¡± He nods as he climbs to his feet. ¡°She just needs rest and to take it easy for a few days, but I¡¯ll check on her again. Let me know if her condition changes.¡± He locks eyes with me. ¡°You said she suffered trauma, so I¡¯d rmend she speak with a therapist.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ll worry about once she¡¯s woken up.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°How long will she be on the IV?¡± ¡°The saline bag will be empty in forty-five minutes, then you can remove the needle.¡± He nces between Big Ricky and me. ¡°You¡¯ve done it before, right?¡± We both nod. We¡¯ve dealt with one of the guys being on an IV a few times in the past. We watch as Dr. Barns sets up the IV, and I hate when the needle pricks her skin. He gestures for Big Ricky to keep the bag raised above Vittoria. ¡°Thanks, Doc.¡± I nod as I nce at Big Ricky. ¡°Pay Dr. Barnes and show him out.¡± I take the IV bag from him and sit down next to Vittoria. Dr. Barnes tips his head at me before he leaves the room with Big Ricky. My phone starts to vibrate, and I quickly pull the device out of my pocket. Seeing Damiano¡¯s name shing on the screen, I answer, ¡°Hey, I found Vittoria.¡± ¡°Good. When will you be back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already home,¡± I inform him. ¡°We¡¯reing over.¡± Before I can tell him not to bother, he hangs up. Letting out a tired sigh, I lean over my wife and press a kiss to her lips while making sure to hold the IV fluids above her like Dr. Barnes demonstrated. Wake up, baby. My soul won¡¯t rest until I see your beautiful smile again. My eyes drift over every inch of her face, and intense pain shes through my heart when I think how close I came to losing her. I¡¯m never leaving you alone again. ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± Big Ricky suddenly asks, his tone tense with worry. I get up and shake my head. ¡°I need you to stay with Vittoria. Damiano and the others are on their way.¡± I look at Vittoria again before I say, ¡°Call me the second she wakes up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He takes the bag from me, and as I pause beside him, I ce my hand on his shoulder and lock eyes with him. ¡°Thank you.¡± This man is one of the most important people in my life, and I¡¯ll never be able to repay him for everything he¡¯s done for me. He nods as he murmurs, ¡°Anything for you.¡± Leaving the bedroom, I shrug out of my jacket as I head down the stairs. With everything that¡¯s happened the past two days, I feel unsettled and irritable as fuck. I toss the jacket over the back of the couch, and before I can sit down, I hear the front door open. Damiano, Renzo, Franco, and Dario rush into the living room, and I take a moment to shake their hands. Dario is the only fucker who hugs me. The main doesn¡¯t give a shit about personal space. ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± Damiano asks. Franco walks to the side table and pours five tumblers of whiskey. ¡°Everyone helps themselves. I¡¯m not a waiter.¡± We all grab a tumbler, and I quickly down the burning liquid before pouring more into the ss. I nce between my friends, then shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the full story yet.¡± I walk to the couch and slump down on it. ¡°Christ.¡± They all take a seat, their eyes locked on my face. Shrugging, I shake my head again. ¡°When we got to Sicily, everything was fine. My uncle and aunt were happy to see us. I left Vittoria with them so I could go to a meeting, but before I got to Sangrioti, I got a hysterical call from my aunt.¡± I take a sip of the alcohol before I continue, ¡°She said Vittoria tried to run away, and when they locked her in a room, she shoved Uncle Maurizio over the balcony.¡± They all look at me with shock on their faces. ¡°Seriously? Vittoria killed Maurizio?¡± Renzo asks. I shake my head. ¡°No, she could nevermit murder. I¡¯m waiting to hear her side of the story.¡± ¡°Where is she?¡± Damiano asks. ¡°She¡¯s passed out upstairs.¡± I lean back against the couch. ¡°Big Ricky is watching over her.¡± ¡°Maybe she killed Maurizio by ident?¡± Franco asks. I shrug. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. We all know Maurizio had a quick temper. He could¡¯ve attacked her, and she fought him off.¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°No, Maurizio would¡¯ve killed her. He¡¯s stronger than her.¡± I rub a hand over my face. ¡°Fuck. I just want her to wake up.¡± ¡°You said your aunt is dead as well,¡± Damiano mutters. ¡°How did she die?¡± ¡°She tried to feed me a pathetic lie, and when I called her out, she admitted they wanted me to marry Valentina Toscano. They tried to get rid of Vittoria.¡± I suck in a deep breath of air as I recall what happened. ¡°Angelo,¡± Dario says, and I realize my thoughts drifted off. I clear my throat before I down the rest of the whiskey. ¡°Aunt Gloria tried to pull a gun on me, and Big Ricky killed her.¡± ¡°Christ,¡± Franco mutters. ¡°That¡¯s fucked up shit.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Renzo shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡± Damiano gives me apassionate look. ¡°Sometimes the ones closest to us be the biggest threats.¡± Truer words have never been spoken. We¡¯re all quiet for a moment before Damiano says, ¡°You should take a few days off. We¡¯ll keep an eye on your businesses.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t ask that of you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not asking shit of us,¡± Renzo grumbles. ¡°We¡¯re offering. This is how the brotherhood works.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the club,¡± Dario chuckles. ¡°Leave the strippers alone,¡± I yfully warn him. ¡°Hey, if they throw themselves at me, who am I to say no,¡± he jokes. ¡°I¡¯ll check in with Salvatore and the fleet,¡± Renzo offers. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on the restaurant,¡± Franco quickly stakes his im. ¡°Let Eddie know he can contact me if he needs help with something.¡± When my eyes lock with Damiano, he says, ¡°My ass will keep an eye on you to make sure you get some rest.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Thanks, brothers.¡± This is what makes the Cosa Nostra so fucking strong ¨C the fact that we have each other¡¯s backs. Together, we¡¯re unbeatable. 34 Tori Running down an empty stretch of road, shadows darken as they creep toward me. I open my mouth to scream, but there¡¯s no sound. Pressure builds around me, and it feels like I¡¯m being chased, but I can¡¯t see anyone. Intense loneliness engulfs me, and suddenly, I¡¯m wearing a wedding dress. ck ink slowly spreads up from the seam of the dress, and my body feels heavier and heavier as I try to walk. The ink reaches my neck, and I gasp for air as I stare up at the ck sky. Unable to open my mouth, my panic and fear be so intense it feels like I¡¯m being strangled. ¡°Noooo!¡± I m into something hard as I startle awake. My breaths are nothing more than gasps. ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± Angelo¡¯s voice rumbles above my head. Oh, God. No! As I realize I mmed into Angelo¡¯s chest, and I feel his arms around me, all the terror and traumae rushing back. Maurizio telling me how my corpse will be eaten by worms. The struggle on the balcony before falling over the railing. Maurizio¡¯s fingers grasping at my dress. The sickening thud. Seeing his body broken over a boulder. The fear of falling to my death and the struggle to pull myself onto the balcony.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The fear of being stopped as I escaped the vi. The terror of running away from Angelo. Darting into traffic to escape Angelo. Him grabbing hold of me. ¡°Are you¨C¡± Instinctively, I try to scramble away from him as a cry tears from my throat. ¡°Baby!¡± His hold on me tightens as I frantically push against his chest, but not being able to break free, I resort to begging, ¡°P-please. It w-was an ident. P-please, Angelo.¡± He¡¯s going to kill me. He¡¯s going to kill me. He¡¯d going to kill me. The devastating thought has me pushing and straining to escape his tight hold. Keeping an arm locked around me, he uses his other hand to grip hold of my chin. ¡°Open your eyes, Vittoria. Look at me!¡± As I grab hold of his wrist, my eyes pop open, and the second I see his face, I start to sob uncontrobly. Letting out a growl, he hugs me so tight it hurts. ¡°Christ, I¡¯m so fucking sorry I left you with them. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe. I¡¯ve got you, baby.¡± Still feeling scared, his words start getting through to me, and I begin to cry uncontrobly. My body slumps in his hold as a sliver of relief drains all my strength from me. ¡°An-ge-lo,¡± I sob, my shoulders shuddering from the terrible weight I had to carry. ¡°I-I¡¯m s-sorry.¡± ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± he groans as if he¡¯s in physical pain. I¡¯m pulled onto hisp, and he peppers my face with kisses. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. I know you didn¡¯t kill my uncle, and you ran because you were scared. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not angry.¡± Angelo keeps pressing kisses everywhere, his arms steel bands of safety around me. The trauma from the past couple of days has me sobbing against his chest. ¡°Boss?¡± I hear Big Ricky¡¯s voice. ¡°Get sugar water!¡± Angelo snaps. Time warps around me as the traumatic events keep rattling through my mind. Suddenly, a ss is pushed against my lips. ¡°Drink, baby.¡± I manage to take a few sips before a sob shudders through me. I¡¯m forced to drink more of the sweet water, then the ss disappears, and Angelo rocks me in aforting way. ¡°I¡¯m here, mia p cerviatta. You¡¯re safe.¡± Lost sobs quiver over my lips, and my fear and panic ease enough for me to think clearly. It¡¯s only then I realize I¡¯m in our bedroom and I¡¯m wearing one of Angelo¡¯s shirts. He takes hold of my jaw and nudges my head back so he can see my face. When our eyes lock, my mouth begins to tremble. ¡°Better?¡± he asks softly. There¡¯s so much worry on his face it can easily be mistaken for rage. ¡°I¡¯m s-sorry,¡± I whimper. He shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡± His palm brushes over my cheek in such a loving way tears spiral from my eyes again. Lowering his head, he presses a tender kiss to my trembling lips. His gaze locks with mine again before he says, ¡°I was so fucking worried about you. How do you feel?¡± How do I feel? Shook to my core, I feel stuck in a pit of despair. I feel a little lost. Lifting my arm, I grab hold of his shoulder. I pull myself up, and when I bury my face against his neck, I cling to him with all my strength. His hand brushes up and down my back, as he just holds me for a while. ¡°Christ, baby, you¡¯re breaking my heart,¡± he groans as his arms tighten around me. ¡°Please talk to me.¡± Gone is the man who orders me to use my words. Gone is the ruthless man who terrifies the living crap out of me. Wrapped up in my husband¡¯s strong arms, a sense of safety settles over me. ¡°I thought I lost you,¡± I whimper, my voice hoarse and as vulnerable as I feel. ¡°I thought you were going to kill me.¡± ¡°Never,¡± he growls. ¡°Never, mia p cerviatta. Mia raggio di sole.¡± Hearing him call me his little dear and ray of sunshine helps ease more tension from my body. He pulls back so he can see my face, and with his fingers wrapping around the side of my neck, he looks at me with so much tenderness it makes me feel super emotional. His voice is gentle as he says, ¡°I¡¯ll never harm a hair on your body. You¡¯re my everything.¡± I grip hold of his wrist as my face crumbles again. My breaths quiver over my lips. ¡°It all happened so fast. I didn¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°If anything ever happens again, the first thing you do is call me, Vittoria. Never run from me.¡± ¡°I panicked,¡± I say, my voice filled with tears. ¡°I know, baby.¡± He lowers his head and kisses me again. ¡°I should¡¯ve left Big Ricky with you. You¡¯ll never be alone again. One of us will always watch over you.¡± I nod frantically because I¡¯ll never trust anyone again. With Angelo, Tiny, or Big Ricky, I¡¯ll be safe. They¡¯ll keep people away from me. My face crumbles again as I cry, ¡°I w-was s-so s-scared.¡± ¡°Oh, baby,¡± Angelo groans, his arms tightening around me again. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡± Crying in the safety of Angelo¡¯s strong arms, exhaustion floods my body, and no amount of resistance keeps me from falling asleep. Angelo The past two days have easily been the longest of my life. I¡¯m on fucking edge, and every time Vittoria makes a sound and moves, I hold her tighter. At first, I was struggling to process the deaths of my uncle and aunt, but now I wish they were alive so I could fucking kill them. Uncontroble rage keeps flooding my chest, and knowing I can¡¯t get revenge for what they did to my wife is eating away at me. I haven¡¯t slept since the night before we left for Sicily, and until I¡¯m sure Vittoria is okay, I won¡¯t be able to shut an eye. Suddenly her body tenses, and she tries to curl into a fetal position. I¡¯m still cradling her against my chest, refusing toy her down on the bed. ¡°Shh¡­I¡¯ve got you, baby,¡± I whisper, hoping my words will get through to her. ¡°No,¡± she mumbles. She¡¯s weak as she ps my chest, then her fingers grip my shirt. ¡°No.¡± Bringing a hand to her face, I brush my palm over her soft skin and hair. ¡°Wake up, baby.¡± She startles, and her body jolts in my hold. Her eyes fly open, and seeing the raw terror darkening her irises delivers a brutal blow to my heart. ¡°Fuck, Vittoria,¡± I groan desperately. ¡°What can I do to make you feel better?¡± I¡¯m used to being in control, but I have no idea how to console her. Her face transforms into the cute fucking expression she always has when she cries, and it strips my soul bare. Tears spiral over her cheeks, and they obliterate my heart. My desperation grows, and I rock her again as I pepper her cheeks with kisses. This time, she doesn¡¯t weep like before and manages to gain control over her emotions. My eyes drift over her beautiful face as I ask, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± She lets out a shuddering breath, and gripping my shirt tighter, she whispers, ¡°I keep seeing it.¡± My fingers caress the side of her face. ¡°Seeing what, baby?¡± ¡°Everything.¡± Her eyes ze over, and her voice sounds fragile as fuck when she whispers, ¡°Maurizio¡¯s body.¡± Careful not to push her, I keep my tone gentle as I ask, ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡± Her face crumbles as she looks at me with desperation trembling in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll get angry. You¡¯ll hate me.¡± I shake my head hard. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Taking a deep breath, I correct myself. ¡°I won¡¯t get angry at you, but I am fucking pissed off because you were put through this fucking hell.¡± Her eyebrows draw together, and she hesitates before she asks, ¡°What did Gloria tell you?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter right now. I want to hear your side of the story.¡± I keep caressing the side of her face, hoping it will help set her at ease so she¡¯ll open up to me. Vittoria swallows hard and shifts on myp so she can sit up a bit straighter. She rests her head against my shoulder and lets out a tired sigh. ¡°It all happened so fast,¡± she whimpers. ¡°I went to the bedroom with Gloria, and while I looked at the view from the balcony, she left me alone. I didn¡¯t think anything of it. The next second, Maurizio came in and threw an envelope on the bed. He said there was five thousand euros in it because it¡¯s all I was worth.¡± My teeth grind from the effort it¡¯s taking not to lose my shit. I wrap my hand around the side of her head and press my mouth to her curls. Jesus Fucking Christ. Five thousand euros. The degradation she must¡¯ve felt. With my mouth against her hair, I growl, ¡°You¡¯re worth more than all the money in the world. You¡¯re fucking priceless, Vittoria.¡± She moves her hand from my chest and grips my wrist tightly. ¡°He told me to leave you so you could marry another woman, and if I didn¡¯t, he¡¯d bury me in the backyard.¡± The mother fucker! Knowing how cruel my uncle could be, I can only imagine how traumatizing it must¡¯ve been for Vittoria. I clench my jaw as I listen to her stammer, ¡°H-he said he¡¯d m-make s-s- sure you¡¯d say y-your vows on t-t-the spot where m-my corpse is b-being eaten b-by w-worms.¡± Fuck. I struggle to drag in a breath as white-hot rage floods me. Fuck. I crush Vittoria against my chest and bury my face in her hair. Fuck. Breathe! I gasp, and it has Vittoria wrapping her arms around my neck. She shifts again as she straddles myp, and her fingers weave through my hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whimpers. I shake my head as I try to regain control over the rage, thirsting for destruction and revenge. Only blood will quench its thirst. Pulling back, I frame her face and lock eyes with her. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Her hands grip my wrists again, and her eyebrows draw together. Looking at my innocent little deer, I¡¯m unable to understand how anyone could hurt her. ¡°I told him you¡¯d never believe I just left you,¡± she whispers. ¡°He shouted at me, and when I tried to get to my phone so I could call you, he yanked me backward. We stumbled against the railing¡­¡± Her face tenses with the horror she¡¯s reliving. ¡°Then¡­¡± She gasps and tightens her hold on my wrists. ¡°Then we¡­¡± Her breathse faster. ¡°I feel sick.¡± Her body convulses, and darting to my feet, I pick her up bridal style and rush into the bathroom. Unable to get to the toilet in time, Vittori tries to push away from me as she starts to heave. Bile trickles over her fucking arm and hits the floor, and I quickly set her on her feet and help her to bend over the sink. Once again, my fucking heart breaks as my wife¡¯s body convulses with dry heaves because of the fucking nightmare she¡¯s been through. I open the cold water and pour some over the back of her neck and arm. As her body jerks violently, the soundsing from her destroy me. Suddenly, she loses all strength, and I manage to catch her around the waist before she can drop to the floor. ¡°I¡¯ve got you, baby.¡± I move her into the shower and open the faucets. Leaning her body against mine, I grip hold of the shirt and get it off of her. She feels hot to the touch, and I keep the water cool as I hold her beneath the spray. After a few seconds, she whispers, ¡°Feels good.¡± When her strength returns and she¡¯s able to stand by herself, I make the water a bit warmer. Still dressed in my suit, I grab a loofah and body wash. ¡°Your clothes are getting wet,¡± she says. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I mutter as I begin to wash her body while making sure to keep my touch gentle. ¡°You¡¯re all that matters.¡± My eyes lock with hers. ¡°You¡¯re my entire fucking life, Vittoria.¡± My voice grows hoarse as I admit, ¡°I would die if I lost you.¡± 35 Tori Angelo is so careful with me that it makes me feel even more emotional. When he¡¯s done washing every inch of my body, he turns off the faucets and helps me out of the shower. My eyes drift over him while he uses a towel to pat my skin dry. Even though I¡¯m still reeling from all the trauma, incredible love fills my heart for this man. He ces an arm beneath my back and another beneath my legs, then lifts me to his chest and carries me back to the bed. After setting me down, he rushes to the walk-in closet for a clean shirt and gently pulls the fabric over my head. ¡°I need to brush my teeth,¡± I say, my eyes constantly locked on him. ¡°Okay.¡± When he moves to pick me up again, I shake my head. ¡°I can walk.¡± ¡°I know.¡± He lifts me into his arms and heads back into the bathroom with me. Once I¡¯m on my feet and I¡¯m brushing my teeth, Angelo cleans the floor. Seeing this badass mafia leader wipe up the mess I made only makes me love him more. He quickly washes his hands, and when he¡¯s done, he stands next to me and rubs his palm up and down my back. I spit the toothpaste out and rinse my mouth before I say, ¡°You need to change out of those wet clothes.¡± ¡°I will. As soon as you¡¯re back in bed.¡± My heart. He makes me feel incredibly special. Angelo wraps an arm around me, and I lean into his side as we leave the bathroom. Once he has me tucked under the covers, he heads to the walk-in closet. I watch as he strips before pulling on a pair of ck sweatpants. Coming straight back to bed, he sits down beside me. Bracing his forearms on either side of my head, he leans over me, his eyes searching my face. I lift my hand and brush my fingers over the dark stubble covering his jaw. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I ran away from you.¡± He grips my hand in his and presses a kiss to my fingers. ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby.¡± A dark expression tightens his features, then he asks, ¡°Do you think you could tell me the rest?¡± My stomach churns, and shivers rush down my spine. I swallow hard as I nod. My fingers tighten around his as I say, ¡°I stumbled, and we both lost our bnce. It happened so fast, and as I fell over the railing, I managed to grab hold of it, but¡­¡± My tongue darts out to wet my lips, and I lower my eyes to his chest. ¡°Maurizio tried to grab hold of my dress, but he couldn¡¯t, and¡­¡± The memory shudders through me, and my breaths speed up. ¡°H-he f-fell.¡± When Angelo is too quiet, my gaze darts to his face, and seeing the rage burning in his eyes, I start to tremble. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whimper. ¡°It was an ident.¡± He shakes his head hard, a ruthless expression tightening his features, as he growls, ¡°You went over the railing?¡± I nod, and swallowing again, I say, ¡°I managed to pull myself back onto the balcony.¡± Extreme pain ghosts over his face as he shakes his head repeatedly. His voice sounds dangerous as he growls, ¡°You almost fucking died.¡± He grabs hold of me, and a secondter, I¡¯m squashed against his chest. ¡°I almost lost you,¡± he groans. ¡°Christ.¡± Hearing the heartache in his tone, my tears start to fall again. He peppers desperate kisses over my face, and when his actions feel frantic, I quickly frame his jaw with my hands and say, ¡°I¡¯m here. I didn¡¯t die.¡± He nods and presses his mouth to my palm. Shutting his eyes, he takes deep breaths. When he opens his eyes again, the golden flecks are on fire. ¡°What happened then?¡± ¡°I grabbed the envelope and my handbag and ran.¡± I nce around the room. ¡°Maurizio said a car was waiting for me, and I used it to get away from the vi. I also used some of the cash, but the rest should still be in my handbag.¡± My tongue darts out to nervously wet my lips. ¡°It¡¯s proof that I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t need any proof, Vittoria.¡± My gaze meets his, and we stare at each other for a long moment before I whisper, ¡°I was scared you wouldn¡¯t believe me. That you¡¯d think I k-k- killed Maurizio.¡± My face crumbles beneath the weight of my guilt, and I lower my eyes to the covers. ¡°I d-did k-kill h-h-him.¡± He grips my face between his hands and forces me to look at him again. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t, Vittoria. It was an ident. You didn¡¯t kill anyone, and even if you did, it would be self-defense.¡± Desperately needing to believe him, I nod. His eyebrows draw together as he says, ¡°Don¡¯t ever run from me again.¡± My head bobs up and down. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He pulls me into a hug, and I hear as he takes a deep breath. ¡°Christ, I was so fucking worried. I died a thousand deaths.¡± He pulls back again to meet my eyes as his palm brushes over my curls. ¡°I¡¯ll never hurt you, baby. Never.¡± I nod again, feeling stupid for thinking he wanted to kill me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I panicked and couldn¡¯t think straight,¡± I try to exin. He lets out a heavy breath. ¡°I know.¡± His eyes caress my face. ¡°Just don¡¯t ever run from me again.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I whisper. I wrap my arms around his neck and hold him as tight as I can. After a while, he asks, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Even though my world is still tainted by the horrific incident, I nod because I feel safe in Angelo¡¯s arms. I didn¡¯t lose him. If anything, it feels as if this nightmare has brought us closer together. ¡°Do you think you could eat something?¡± he asks. I pull back and rub my hand over my burning stomach. ¡°I still feel queasy.¡± ¡°Some toast might make you feel better,¡± he murmurs as he gets up. When Angelo lifts me into his arms, I don¡¯t bother arguing and rest my head on his shoulder. I close my eyes as he carries me out of the room, so freaking relieved he¡¯s not angry with me. ¡°How is she?¡± I hear Big Ricky ask. ¡°Better,¡± Angelo answers. ¡°Grab a nket from the linen closet.¡± I open my eyes when Angelo sets me down on the couch, and when Big Ricky hands him a fluffy nket, he quickly covers me with it. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He nces at Big Ricky. ¡°Stay with her.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Angelo heads to the kitchen, and a momentter, he calls out, ¡°Where¡¯s Rita?¡± ¡°She went to pick up Tiny. They should be back any minute,¡± Big Ricky answers before he looks at me and asks, ¡°How are you feeling?¡± I lift the nket to my chin. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He nods and nces over his shoulder. ¡°Do you need help in the kitchen?¡± Angeloes into the living room and grumbles, ¡°Can you make toast for Vittoria?¡± ¡°Sure, boss.¡± Big Ricky gets up and heads to the kitchen while Angeloes to sit next to me. I¡¯m hauled onto hisp before his arms form steel bands around me. Once again, he presses kisses to my hair, and I feel so loved it makes me emotional. The front door opens, and a secondter, Tiny rushes into the living room, a mixture of guilt and panic on his face. ¡°Tori!¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± I sit up a bit straighter, but Angelo refuses to let go of me. Tiny darts around the couches as if he didn¡¯t have surgery a couple of days ago and sits down on the coffee table. His worried gaze flits over my face. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I say to set him at ease. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry,¡± he groans as if it¡¯s his fault everything happened to me. I reach across to him and grip his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t, Tiny. You were in the hospital. I¡¯m sorry I caused you so much worry.¡± His big hand closes around mine, and for a moment, it looks like he¡¯s going to cry, then he mutters, ¡°I¡¯m never leaving you alone again.¡± Feeling loved, a small smile ys around my lips. ¡°I¡¯m never going on a trip without you by my side.¡± Big Rickyes into the living room with a small te and two slices of burned toast. When Rita gasps, I realize she¡¯s here as well. ¡°No, no, no! She can¡¯t eat that!¡± she scolds Big Ricky. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Rita grabs the te and hurries back into the kitchen. When Big Ricky gives me an apologetic look, I say, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Can I ask a favor?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°Can I have coffee?¡± ¡°On it,¡± he murmurs before darting back into the kitchen. Angelo lets out a chuckle. ¡°You have everyone wrapped around your little finger.¡± I let go of Tiny¡¯s hand and lean back against Angelo¡¯s chest as I ask, ¡°How do you feel, Tiny?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he mutters. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°Sit on a couch, Tiny,¡± Angelo orders. ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good to go,¡± Tiny replies while moving to the couch closest to me. ¡°He said I can eat what I want.¡± ¡°Sure, he did,¡± Angelo mutters as his arms tighten around me. He nces down and stares at me for a moment. ¡°The two of you aren¡¯t allowed to leave the house for the next week.¡± A smile tugs at my mouth. ¡°You¡¯re grounding us?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes are still filled with worry. Ritaes into the living room and hands me a te. Seeing the cream cheese thered on the toast, I smile at her. ¡°Thank you.¡± A momentter, Big Ricky brings me a steaming cup of coffee. ¡°I feel spoiled,¡± I murmur as I bite into the toast. ¡°We were so worried,¡± Rita says as she hovers near the coffee table. I swallow hard on the toast and take a sip of coffee as I nce at the people who¡¯ve be my family. With a quivering voice, I whisper, ¡°You¡¯re all going to make me cry.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Angelo asks, concern forming a frown on his forehead. ¡°Because I feel loved.¡± He takes hold of my chin, and when I meet his eyes, he says, ¡°You are loved, baby.¡± ¡°Everyone out,¡± Big Ricky orders. Tiny obeys with a grumble, and I hear him ask Rita, ¡°What¡¯s for lunch?¡± I don¡¯t hear her reply, my focus entirely on Angelo. He tilts his head, then murmurs, ¡°What¡¯s that look for?¡± I shake my head and take another bite of the toast. When I swallow it down, Angelo tips my face up so I¡¯ll look at him. ¡°Use your words.¡± My lips curve up, and heat spreads up my neck as I say, ¡°You¡¯re loved too.¡± His eyebrows draw together, and I watch as he realizes what I¡¯m trying to say, then the corner of his mouth lifts in a hot grin. ¡°Yeah?¡± I set the cup and te down on the coffee table before I straddle hisp and wrap my arms around his neck. I take a deep breath and meet his intense gaze. ¡°Yesterday, when I thought I lost you, it broke my heart.¡± Angelo lifts a hand to the side of my neck and brushes his thumb over my skin. I lean closer and press a soft kiss to his mouth, and when I pull back an inch, I admit, ¡°It felt like my world came crashing down around me.¡± He lets out a slow breath before saying, ¡°You can never lose me, mia p cerviatta.¡± Closing the small distance, he gives me a kiss, then his eyes lock with mine again. ¡°I love you so fucking much, Vittoria. Nothing, and I mean nothing on this godforsaken, will ever keep me away from you.¡± He kisses me again. ¡°You¡¯re ingrained into my heart and soul.¡± Another kiss. ¡°Christ, I fucking love you.¡± My lips curve into a smile against his, and I let out a happy chuckle. Hearing how much I mean to him erases the tainted darkness that¡¯s been surrounding me like a heavy cloak. I know it will take time for me to work through all the trauma, but right now, I feel blessed. I feel happy. I feel incredibly loved. Angelo loves me. 36 Angelo It¡¯s been a long day, and I feel so fucking agitated I could kill someone. I¡¯m staring nkly at the TV screen, not really watching the movie as I sip on a tumbler of whiskey. Suddenly, my phone starts to vibrate, and letting out a sigh, I pull the device out of my pocket. ¡°Rizzo,¡± I mutter. ¡°It¡¯s Eddie. I thought I¡¯d let you know Giorgio¡¯s running another tab in the casino. It¡¯s already sitting at eighty thousand. Do you want me to cut him off?¡± Unreasonable anger res through my chest as I growl, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°He¡¯s also been harassing the strippers and bragging about being your brother-inw,¡± Eddie adds fuel to the fire. I should¡¯ve killed the fucker already. Ending the call, I down the rest of the whiskey before I get up and walk to the bedroom so I can change out of the sweatpants. The fucker seriously has a death wish, and I¡¯m done ying with him. When I¡¯ve changed into a suit, I tuck my gun into the waistband of my pants as I head back to the living room. Vittoria is lying on one of the couches, and Tiny is sitting by her feet. He probably moved closer to her the moment I got up. They¡¯re busy watching a romanticedy while Rita keeps bringing them food and drinks. Vittoria¡¯s eyes flit to me as I lean over her. Pressing a kiss to her mouth, I say, ¡°I¡¯m just heading out for an hour. I won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡°Ah¡­okay.¡± Without having to say a word to Big Ricky, he follows me out of the house, and only when we¡¯re both in the SUV does he ask, ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°Find Romano.¡± After he starts the engine, he makes a quick call. ¡°Hey, is Romano at the club?¡± A momentter, he mutters, ¡°Thanks.¡± Big Ricky¡¯s eyes meet mine in the rearview mirror. ¡°He¡¯s not at the club. Should I swing by his house?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± During the drive, I fist my hands on my thighs as the fucking stress and worry of the past two days pour over me like boiling water. I can¡¯t kill my uncle for what he said and did to Vittoria. I can¡¯t kill my aunt for trying to take a shot at me. But I can fucking kill Giorgio Romano for everything he¡¯s done to Vittoria and for being a piece of shit who doesn¡¯t deserve to breathe. I¡¯m going to take out all my anger on the fucker. When Big Ricky stops the SUV in front of Vittoria¡¯s old house, I shove the door open and climb out. I stalk up the pathway and take the steps to the porch. Big Ricky pounds on the front door before he nces around the area. The moment the door opens, my arm pulls back, and I m my fist into Romano¡¯s nose. The fucker staggers backward before falling t on his ass. He lets out a groan as his hand covers his nose, blood quickly trickling through his fingers. There¡¯s a mixture of confusion and fear on his face as he says, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Big Ricky quickly checks the living room, and I hear him growl, ¡°Get out.¡± A momentter, a scantly dressed woman scurries past me, and I recognize her as one of the strippers from the club. Sucking in a deep breath of air as I drink in the sight of Romano¡¯s blood, I shrug my jacket off and pass it to Big Ricky to hold. I also remove my gun, which has Romano¡¯s eyes going wide as saucers. I hand the weapon to Big Ricky because I won¡¯t need it, and I want it out of Romano¡¯s reach. ¡°Get up,¡± I order in a low tone. Romano quickly climbs to his feet, and he looks at the blood covering his hand before his confused eyes fly to me. ¡°What did I do? I¡¯ve been working twice as hard.¡± I shake my head at him, and ncing around the shitty little house, I mutter, ¡°I hear you¡¯re harassing my strippers and telling everyone you¡¯re my brothers-inw.¡± I let out a dark chuckle. ¡°Either you¡¯re fucking stupid, or you have the biggest pair of balls I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Panic shes over his face. ¡°I was just ying around with the girls. It was harmless fun.¡± I suck in a deep breath of air as I look at the piece of shit. ¡°You have shares, but instead of cashing them in, you traded your sister to settle your debt.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s in the past. We¡­¡± My eyes lock on the fucker. ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± I snap. ¡°This is about the eighty thousand dors you owe me after yourst fuck up. This is about you mouthing off to everyone who will listen. This is about you fucking with my business.¡± A growl rumbles from my chest. This is about you abusing Vittoria!¡± I take a step closer. ¡°This is about you sacrificing her for three hundred thousand dors, and then you dare to run another tab at my casino.¡± I take another step, and he staggers backward. ¡°This is about you wanting to control her until she turned twenty-five so you could get your grubby fucking hands on her inheritance.¡± Romano¡¯s eyes widen even more, and I let out a dark chuckle. ¡°I know everything.¡± ¡°Mr. Rizzo¡­p-please,¡± he stammers as he takes another step backward. I shake my head slowly as my eyes pin him with all the brutality I possess. ¡°You hurt the woman I love more than anything on this godforsaken and then dared to fuck with my business.¡± He falls to his knees and begs, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt her again. I¡¯ll stay away from the strippers and casino.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t,¡± I growl. I impatiently gesture for him to get up, but when he gives me a pleading look, I unleash every ounce of rage on him. With a vicious growl, I kick him against the side of his head. Romano sprawls backward, and before his body stills, I¡¯m on top of him, my fist mming into his face. I remember every bruise on my wife¡¯s body. I remember how she flinched away from my touch. I remember her fear. I feel the skin break over my knuckles as I keep smashing my fist into the fucker¡¯s face. I remember the fear I felt when I couldn¡¯t find Vittoria. I remember the fucking terror when she ran into traffic. I remember the rage when she told me what my uncle did to her and how she almost died. All I see is blood. I feel the bones in his face break beneath my fist. It¡¯s not enough. Getting up, I grab my gun from Big Ricky, and aiming at the fucker¡¯s head, I pull the trigger. A pool of blood quickly forms beneath Romano¡¯s head, and as I look down at his lifeless and swollen eyes, I finally feel a sense of relief. I hand the weapon to Big Ricky again as he asks, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± ¡°No, but it¡¯s a start,¡± I mutter as I walk to the kitchen. I open a faucet and wash my hands, watching as the red water spirals down the drain. ¡°Want me to call the cleaners?¡± I nod, my eyes still on my busted knuckles. ¡°Yes. Have them dissolve the body and rece the floor.¡± I dry my hands on a dishcloth and turn to look at Big Ricky. ¡°I want this fucking ce cleaned from top to bottom for Vittoria.¡± Walking out of the kitchen, I step over Romano¡¯s body and head down the hallway. I check every room, and when I open the closets in the main bedroom, I say, ¡°Clear out the fucker¡¯s shit and remove any trace of him from this house.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As I head back down the hallway, I order, ¡°Pay Damiano the five hundred thousand Romano owed him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it, boss.¡± I stalk out of the house, and when I climb into the back of the SUV, Big Ricky asks, ¡°Home?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I let out a deep breath. Home. To my wife. He hands me my jacket and gun before starting the engine, and as he drives away from the house, I dig my phone out of my pocket. I open the screen and send a text to Damiano. Angelo: Giorgio Romano is dead. His debt will be settled. A momentter, his replyes through. Damiano: Thanks for the good news. How¡¯s Vittoria doing? Angelo: She¡¯s better. Damiano: Did she tell you what happened? Angelo: My uncle tried to get rid of her. They struggled and went over the side of the balcony. He fell to his death. Damiano: Jesus. Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do for you. Angelo: Thanks. Big Ricky stops the SUV in front of the mansion, and when we climb out, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the body and house,¡± he reminds me. ¡°And I¡¯ll make the payment.¡± ¡°Thanks. When you¡¯re done, take the rest of the day off. You need some rest.¡± ¡°Thanks, boss.¡± We go our separate ways, and as I walk into the house, I hear someone chant, ¡®Get low, get low. To the window. To the wall. Till the sweat drop down my balls.¡¯ Ie to a stop in the living room and mutter, ¡°What the fuck are you watching?¡± ¡°The Proposal,¡± Tiny says with a grin. ¡°My girl Sandra Bullock is in it.¡± Vittoria sits up on the couch, then her eyes lock on my hands. ¡°What happened?¡± She darts up, and forgetting that she¡¯s only wearing my shirt, she rushes to me. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only wearing a shirt,¡± I growl. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tiny says. ¡°My eyes are glued to the TV.¡± Vittoria gives me a sheepish expression. ¡°Oops.¡± ¡°Oops, my ass,¡± I mutter as I walk to the couch to grab the nket. I wrap it around her shoulders, then tug her closer and press a possessive kiss to her mouth. When I lift my head, she repeats her question from earlier, ¡°What happened to your hands?¡± I nod for her to follow me as I walk to the stairs, and once we¡¯re in the bedroom, I take hold of her shoulders. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± She frowns at me. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± Not wanting her to find out from someone else, I say, ¡°I killed Giorgio.¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°Oh my God. Did he attack you? Are you okay?¡± I let out a chuckle as I shake my head. ¡°He didn¡¯t attack me. The fucker doesn¡¯t have the balls.¡± My expression grows serious again. ¡°It was time he paid for what he did to you.¡± I move my hands to the sides of her neck and lean down. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to let him live after the hell he put you through.¡± I watch as she processes the news, and her eyebrows pinch together. ¡°I understand.¡± My gaze searches her as I ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She lets out a slow breath before saying, ¡°Yes. I knew it would happen eventually, so I¡¯m not surprised.¡± ¡°I¡¯m having your house fixed up, and when it¡¯s ready, we¡¯ll go back so you can grab what you want to bring here.¡± A smile tugs at the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯d like that very much.¡± She grips hold of my hand and pulls me to the bathroom. ¡°Let me take care of your hands.¡± ¡°Hmm, I like the thought of you taking care of me.¡± Vittoria pulls a small first aid kit from below the sink, and it has me saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know we had a kit in our bathroom.¡± ¡°I ced it here right after I moved in.¡± She gives me an apologetic look. ¡°In case I needed it.¡± She shrugs as she takes an antiseptic wipe out of the kit. ¡°It was before I knew you wouldn¡¯t hurt me.¡± I watch as she gently cleans the cuts on my knuckles, then I nce at her face again. ¡°Thank you.¡± There¡¯s a small smile around her lips, but it quickly disappears when she asks, ¡°How are you?¡± I give her a puzzled look. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Vittoria shakes her head. ¡°How are you with everything that happened? They were your family.¡± They? Giving her a questioning look, I ask, ¡°You know about my aunt?¡± ¡°Tiny told me while you were out.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°What else did Tiny tell you?¡± Her eyes fill withpassion for me. ¡°Just that Big Ricky had to kill her to protect you.¡± I shake my head before I admit, ¡°The betrayal hurts.¡± I step closer to her and rest my palm against her cheek. ¡°But it¡¯s nothingpared to the fear I felt when I discovered you ran away.¡± She turns her head and presses a kiss to my palm as she takes hold of my wrist. When she stares up at me, I notice how her eyes soften.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I love you, Angelo.¡± Her confession bathes me in so much light and warmth the world falls away until there¡¯s only us. Lowering my head, I press my forehead against hers and demand, ¡°Say it again.¡± Her lips curve up in a beautiful smile. ¡°I love you.¡± With a desperate need to taste her words, my mouth ms against hers. I bring my hands to the sides of her neck, and holding her in ce, I kiss her with all the love I feel for her. My lips feast on hers as my tongue brands hers with hard strokes, and I groan from how good it feels. Lowering my hands to her hips, I lift her up and set her ass down on the counter. Vittoria opens her legs so I can step between them, and not waiting for an order, she quickly unfastens my belt before pulling down the zipper of my pants. She shoves the fabric down, and when her fingers wrap around my cock, a satisfied growl rumbles from my chest. My woman lines me up with her soaked opening, and I thrust hard inside her. ¡°Fuck,¡± I groan from the intense pleasure of being deep in her pussy. ¡°You feel like home.¡± She wraps her hand around the back of my neck and kisses the fuck out of me. Pulling out, I m back into her warm body, and as the kiss grows wilder, I fuck her with all my strength. The sound of our skin pping mixes with Vittoria¡¯s moans and whimpers. I feel her pussy clench around my cock, and knowing she¡¯s close, I push a hand down between us and rub her clit. ¡°God,¡± she gasps against my mouth. ¡°Angelo.¡± When her orgasm tears through her, her breaths explode over my lips, and not long after, I find my own release deep inside her. Our eyes remain locked as wee together, and I feel so fucking connected to her, nothing will ever be able to tear us apart. 37 Tori After convincing Angelo I was really okay, he finally agreed that I was allowed to leave the house before the one week was up. I¡¯m sitting in the Cathedral on a Saturday, which is out of the norm for me. Tiny sits beside me, ying a racing game on his phone while my eyes are locked on the confession booth. I didn¡¯t lie to Angelo about being okay, but I still need to talk to Father Parisi. As time crawls by, I nce around the Cathedral while thinking about how much my life has changed. It feels like an entire lifetime has passed since I married Angelo. Besides the incident in Sicily, everything has been perfect. I lower my head as a smile curves my lips. Angelo might be a devil when ites to other people, but with me, he¡¯s an angel. I¡¯ve never felt so loved before. I hear movement, and lifting my head, I see a parishioner leave the confession booth. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I say to Tiny as I get up. ¡°Wait,¡± he murmurs as he puts his phone away and climbs to his feet. He walks with me to the booth and checks inside before nodding at me. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside.¡± ¡°Thanks, Tiny.¡± When I step into the booth, I give him a quick smile before shutting the door. I take a seat on the bench, and making the sign of the cross, I murmur, ¡°Bless me, Father, for I have sinned. It¡¯s been two months since myst confession.¡± Taking a deep breath, I whisper, ¡°I doubted my husband and ran from him.¡± God, it was the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made. I¡¯ll never doubt Angelo again. I hear Father Parisi move. ¡°You ran from your husband?¡± ¡°Yes, but he found me, and I¡¯ve asked his forgiveness.¡± He clears his throat. ¡°Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡± ¡°No.¡± I shake my head, and lowering my head, I admit, ¡°His uncle died because of me, and I was scared, but Angelo wasn¡¯t angry with me.¡± ¡°His uncle?¡± Father Parisi gasps. ¡°Maurizio Rizzo?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I shift on the bench. ¡°He fell to his death because I stumbled into him.¡± The horrific incident shes through my mind, and I tighten my hands into fists on myp. ¡°I¡¯m going to assume there¡¯s more to that story,¡± Father Parisi whispers as if he¡¯s scared someone will hear. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± My eyes flit to the partitioning between us. ¡°If that¡¯s okay with you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± He lets out a heavy breath, then asks, ¡°Do you have any more sins to confess?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t feel bad when I learned that my stepbrother was killed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Father Parisi gasps, and this time, he opens the small window between us and stares at me in shock. ¡°What happened? Are you okay?¡± I nod before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°How did he die?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Father Parisi stares at me momentarily, then shuts the window again. ¡°I absolve you from your sins in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit.¡± I make the sign of the cross again and whisper, ¡°Amen.¡± When I step out of the confession booth, Father Parisi¡¯s door opens, and he grabs both my hands. Giving me a worried look, he whispers, ¡°Do you need help?¡± I shake my head, and with a smile spreading over my face, I say, ¡°I just needed absolution.¡± I squeeze his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not in any danger, and Angelo is good to me.¡± I take a deep breath before admitting, ¡°I love him.¡± I feel Tiny behind me, and Father Parisi quickly lets go of me. He takes a step backward but still looks worried as his eyes meet mine. ¡°I¡¯m safe and happy, Father,¡± I say to put him at ease. ¡°It¡¯s all I ever wanted.¡± Tiny ces his hand on my shoulder as Father Parisi nods at me. ¡°I¡¯ll see you both tomorrow?¡± My smile widens. ¡°Yes.¡± When he walks away from us, I turn to look at Tiny, whose eyes instantly lock on my face. With a frown, he asks, ¡°Did it go okay?¡± I nod. ¡°It went as well as I expected.¡± With Tiny close to my side, we walk out of the Cathedral, and when I¡¯m sitting in the back seat of the SUV, I let out a sigh. I know going to confession won¡¯t magically erase the guilt I feel for the part I yed in Maurizio¡¯s death, but it makes me feel a little better.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Tiny starts the engine, and pulling away from the curb, he says, ¡°If you ever need to talk about what happened, I¡¯m here.¡± I nce out of the window. ¡°Thanks, Tiny.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°I think it¡¯s just going to take some time for the memories to fade.¡± ¡°Time heals all,¡± he murmurs. My thoughts drift for a moment, then frowning, I meet his eyes in the rearview mirror. ¡°What¡¯s your real name?¡± He lets out a chuckle before saying, ¡°Sebastiano.¡± ¡°I feel bad that I only thought to ask now. Sorry, Tiny.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He grins from ear to ear, then adds, ¡°Just never call me Sebastiano.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. You¡¯ll always be Tiny to me.¡± When we get home, and I head into the mansion, Angelo is leaning against the back of the couch, his eyes on me. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± I ask as I walk closer to him. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡± My eyebrow lifts as I stop in front of him. He grips hold of my hips and tugs me closer. ¡°When did youst have contact with your aunt?¡± A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°A few months ago, before my phone was broken. Why?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s time I meet them,¡± he replies. ¡°Would you like to invite them over for dinner?¡± My eyes widen, and a smile spreads over my face. ¡°I¡¯d like that very much.¡± My shoulders sag as I admit, ¡°But I don¡¯t have their phone number anymore. It was on my old phone.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you,¡± he promises. ¡°That will mean a lot to me.¡± As I start to wrap my arms around his neck, he shakes his head. ¡°You need to change into the dress I left on the bed.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Angelo presses a quick kiss to my mouth, then murmurs, ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡± ¡°How much time do I have to get ready?¡± The corner of his mouth lifts in a hot smirk. ¡°As long as you need, mia p cerviatta. There¡¯s no rush.¡± Feeling excited, I leave him in the living room and hurry up the stairs. When I walk into the bedroom, I see the pale blue gown Angelo chose for me to wear. It¡¯s one of my favorites that I got on my shopping spree at Oscar de Renta. Because Angelo said I could take my time, I walk into the bathroom to open the faucets and pour some bath salts into the tub. As I watch the water fill the tub, I think about the stressful week we¡¯ve had. First, Tiny had to be rushed to the hospital, then the nightmare in Sicily. Giorgio dying. It¡¯s crazy. I don¡¯t understand why people can¡¯t just live together in harmony. I wasn¡¯t lying when I confessed that I didn¡¯t feel bad when Angelo told me he killed Giorgio. I feel relieved because I won¡¯t have to worry about him trying to hurt me again. When my inheritance pays out, he won¡¯t be there to take it from me, and the house Pap¨¤ worked so hard for now belongs to me. I feel some good came out of the crazy week, though. I¡¯ve realized Angelo, Tiny, Rita, and Big Ricky are my family, and they mean the world to me. I ce my hand over my abdomen as I nce down. There¡¯s just one thing missing. Letting out a deep breath, I close the faucets and strip out of my clothes. Stepping into the balmy water, a smile spreads over my face. Just as I close my eyes, I feel Angelo¡¯s presence. His movements are still silent as always, but I can feel a shift in the air. I turn my head, and opening my eyes again, I see him crouching beside the tub. His fingers dip into the water. ¡°How did it go at confession?¡± My smile widens. ¡°Good.¡± He stares at me for a while, then says, ¡°Big Ricky and I will join you for Mass tomorrow.¡± Surprised, my eyebrow pops up. ¡°Really?¡± I sit up in the tub and grab the loofah. ¡°I thought church wasn¡¯t your thing?¡± I squirt some body wash on and start to wash my legs. Angelo takes the loofah from me and orders, ¡°Lie back.¡± I rx in the tub and watch as he continues to wash my leg. He lets out a sigh, then says, ¡°We¡¯re going with you to show everyone you¡¯re mine.¡± His eyes flick to my face before he continues to wash my other leg. ¡°We¡¯re going to make a few public appearances together to make a statement.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I nce in the direction of the bedroom. ¡°Is that why I have to wear the gown?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s for me.¡± Getting up, he leans over the tub and presses a possessive kiss to my mouth before demanding, ¡°Don¡¯t braid your hair. I want your curls wild and free.¡± A happy smile spreads over my face. ¡°Okay.¡± I watch as he walks out of the bathroom and let out a contented sigh. Who would¡¯ve thought Angelo Rizzo would be the best thing to ever happen to me? 38 Angelo I¡¯m sitting on the couch when I hear Vittoria¡¯s heels clicking on the stairs. Getting up, I walk to the foot of the stairs, and I nce up at her. My woman looks breathtaking in the blue silk gown, and with the makeup entuating her beautiful features, she¡¯s a fucking wet dream. I step closer and hold my hand out to her. A smile lights up her face as her fingers wrap around mine, and when she stops on thest step, her eyes are filled with love. I tug her against my chest and wrap my other arm around her lower back to pin her to me. Lowering my head to her ear, I take a deep breath of her floral scent. My words are a low growl filled with desire for my wife. ¡°You take my breath away, mia p tentatrice.¡± Lifting her hands to my clean-shaven jaw, she looks at me as if I¡¯m her entire world, and I¡¯ve never felt more powerful. She presses a soft kiss to my lips, then whispers, ¡°I love you, il mio diavolo.¡± I grin against her mouth when I hear her call me her devil. She¡¯s not wrong. I¡¯ll fucking raise hell for her. Weaving our fingers together, I tug her away from the stairs, and we head out of the house, where Tiny and Big Ricky are waiting by the SUV. They both grin from ear to ear when they see us, and Tiny says, ¡°You look beautiful, Tori.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± she chuckles. I tug her away from the SUV, and she gives me a confused look, but it quickly turns to surprise when I open the passenger door to the Lamborgini. As she climbs inside, I say, ¡°Tiny and Big Ricky will follow us in the SUV.¡± She nods before ncing around the interior of the luxurious sports car. I shut the door and nod at my men as I walk around the front of the Lamborgini, then unbuttoning my suit jacket, I slide behind the steering wheel. I make sure Vittoria¡¯s safety belt is secure before pulling on my own. Starting the engine, I grin when it roars to life. Christ, I love the sound. ¡°Ready?¡± I ask as I wink at my wife.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Excitedly, her head bobs up and down, and as I ce my hand on the back of her headrest to reverse the car, she lets out an unexpected moan. My eyes flick to hers, and seeing the desire on her face as she tugs her bottom lip between her teeth, I almost change my mind about going out. ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, I¡¯m going to fuck you right here in the car,¡± I warn her. She ces her hand on my thigh and brush her fingers against the outline of my hard cock. ¡°Then you have to stop looking so hot.¡± I let out a predatory chuckle, and shifting the gear into drive, the Lamborgini roars as I steer it toward the gates. Even though the car is built for racing, I keep to the speed limit so we don¡¯t lose Big Ricky and Tiny in the early evening traffic. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Vittoria asks while the little temptress keeps stroking her pinky against my sensitive cock. ¡°Baby, if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m going toe before we reach our destination,¡± I warn her while grabbing her hand and moving it toward my knee. ¡°Bad girl.¡± She lets out a chuckle and turns her attention to the scenery outside. ¡°I¡¯m taking you out to dinner,¡± I answer her question. ¡°At P Sicilia?¡± I nod as I turn up one of the main streets in Long Ind. I¡¯ve closed my restaurant for the evening so I can have a candle-lit dinner with my wife. When I bring the Lamborgini to a stop outside P Sicilia, I turn off the engine and unbuckle the safety belt. ¡°Wait for me to open your door.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I check the rearview mirror and wait until Big Ricky and Tiny have scanned the area before I climb out of the vehicle. Walking around the front, I nce around me to make sure it¡¯s safe. I open the door, and taking Vittoria¡¯s hand, I pull her out of her seat and grip her against my side. When we walk into the restaurant, her smile widens as she nces at the empty tables. ¡°It¡¯s only us?¡± ¡°Yes. I wanted you all to myself,¡± I murmur. Reaching the candle-lit table, I pull out a chair for her. I had Eddie prepare everything for tonight. Our chairs are next to each other, and we have a view of Lake Ronkonkoma in the distance. I sit down beside Vittoria, and I smile at my wife. She nces at where Tiny and Big Ricky have their own table before giving me all her attention. ¡°This is lovely.¡± ¡°A special night for my special girl,¡± I murmur right before a server brings a bottle of wine to the table. ¡°Evening, Mr. Rizzo¡­Mrs. Rizzo. May I pour?¡± he asks. I nod and watch as he fills our sses to the half mark. When he leaves us alone, I take hold of Vittoria¡¯s hand and just stare at her while I sip my wine. Her smile keeps growing until she chuckles, ¡°If you keep staring at me like that, I¡¯m going to spontaneouslybust.¡± I let out a burst ofughter and rub my thumb over the back of her hand. ¡°Serves you right for almost making mebust in the car.¡± She gives me a sheepish grin, which only makes me love her more. Tilting my head, I rx in the chair. ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about it yet, but I wanted to know what you n to do with your inheritance when it pays out.¡± Her eyebrows draw together. ¡°You know about it?¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°I know everything, baby.¡± She yfully rolls her eyes at me, then says, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Initially, I was going to use the money to get away from Giorgio.¡± She shrugs. ¡°I¡¯ll probably just leave it in my bank ount.¡± ¡°If you want, I can help you invest the money?¡± She nods, looking a little relieved. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± My thumb keeps brushing over her soft skin. ¡°What do you want to do with your father¡¯s house?¡± She thinks for a moment, then replies, ¡°I don¡¯t want to sell it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡± My eyes drift over her face. ¡°You can rent it out or just leave it empty.¡± She turns her hand over beneath mine and weaves her fingers with mine. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The server brings us our appetizers, and while we enjoy the seared scallops, I feel calm for the first time this week. Vittoria pats the corners of her mouth with her napkin, then asks, ¡°How many children would you like to have?¡± I grin at her as I answer, ¡°As many as you want. I¡¯m at your service twenty-four-seven.¡± Laughter bursts from her, and I drink in the magical sound. We enjoy the rest of our meal, and after the dishes are cleared from the table, I remove the tiny velvet box from the breast pocket of my jacket and get up from the chair. Vittoria gives me a questioning look until I sink down on one knee before her. ¡°I know I¡¯m doing this all backward, but¡­¡± I open the box to reveal the diamond ring to her, ¡°The moment Iid eyes on you, I fell irrevocably in love for the first time in my life. You cast a spell over me, and I just had to have you. I wanted to wake up to your beautiful face for the rest of my life. I wanted to own every ounce of your innocence. I wanted you more than anything.¡± I suck in a deep breath as I take hold of her left hand, and brushing my thumb over her wedding ring, I continue, ¡°You¡¯re the light in my life, Vittoria. Mia raggio di sole. Without you, there is only darkness.¡± She uses her free hand to wipe a tear from her cheek as she gives me a trembling smile. ¡°I know I could¡¯ve done things differently when I forced you to marry me, but the risk of losing you kept me from thinking clearly. I don¡¯t regret it, and I¡¯d do it again.¡± She lets out a chuckle and shakes her head at me. Taking the diamond ring from the box, I hold it in front of her left hand. ¡°I vow to love and honor you all the days of my life, Vittoria.¡± She slips off her chair and kneels in front of me as tears spiral down her cheeks. Looking deep into my eyes, she says, ¡°I vow to love and honor you all the days of my life, Angelo.¡± With a smile spreading over my lips, I frame her face and press my mouth to hers. Apuse erupts from Tiny and Big Ricky before Tiny lets out a whistle. Tori As I nce around the Cathedral, I let out a sigh. All the pews around us are empty. Not because Angelo forbade anyone to sit near us, the parishioners are all just too scared toe close to us. While Father Parisi gives a sermon about weathering storms in life, Tiny nods off for the fourth time. Nudging my elbow against his arm, he sits up straighter and tries to blink the sleep away. I focus on the sermon again, but I can feel the other parishioners stealing nces at us. Where it would¡¯ve bothered me a month ago, I no longer care. Angelo is my husband, and I¡¯m proud to have him by my side. I hear Big Ricky murmur something to Angelo, then they chuckle softly. Scowling at them, I mutter, ¡°Shhh¡­behave!¡± They both shut their mouths and give me innocent expressions. I shake my head at them while I struggle to keep from smiling. Angelo leans closer until I feel his breath on my ear, ¡°It¡¯s a turn-on when you act all bossy. Maybe I can take you into the confession booth and confess my sins?¡± I ce my hand on his thigh and press my lips together as I fight the smile. ¡°Hush.¡± Tiny keeps nodding off, and eventually, I leave him be. Father Parisi says, ¡°May almighty God bless you, the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Spirit.¡± I form the sign of the cross and murmur, ¡°Amen.¡± Angelo and Big Ricky quickly copy my actions. ¡°The Mass is ended. Go in peace to love and serve the Lord.¡± ¡°Thanks be to God,¡± I respond to Father Parisi¡¯s words. ¡°Finally,¡± Tiny sighs next to me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what they put in the AC, but it knocks me out every Sunday.¡± He gets up with the rest of us, then says, ¡°Time for coffee and muffins.¡± ¡°I swear it¡¯s the only reason youe with me,¡± I tease him while Angelo takes hold of my hand. All the parishioners wait for us to file out of the pew and keep a safe distance behind us. ¡°Grab a muffin, Tiny. We¡¯re not staying for coffee hour. I don¡¯t think the parishioners¡¯ nerves willst another hour with Angelo here.¡± ¡°We should stay to fuck with them,¡± Big Ricky chuckles. Giving him a scowl, I whisper, ¡°No cursing!¡± Looking regretful, he apologizes, ¡°Sorry, Tori.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head home,¡± Angelo says before he covers his mouth to hide a yawn. ¡°Can wee over for lunch?¡± Tiny asks after he¡¯s swiped two muffins from the coffee table. ¡°We have to finish watching Two Weeks Notice.¡± I nce up at Angelo as we leave the Cathedral. ¡°I prepared everything to make a roast with crispy potatoes, sweetcorn, and¡­¡± ¡°Please, boss,¡± Tiny begs. ¡°Fine,¡± Angelo mutters, a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Yes!¡± Tiny grins from ear to ear as he opens the backdoor of the SUV. I climb into the vehicle, and when Angelo scoots in beside me, I lean my head against his shoulder. Lifting his arm, he wraps it around me and presses a kiss to my hair. While Big Ricky drives us home, Angelo¡¯s finger brushes over the diamond sparkling on my ring finger, and my thoughts return to our date. It was perfect and emotional. I rub my cheek against Angelo¡¯s chest and let out a happy sigh. Thank you for making my dreamse true. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Angelo asks. ¡°How happy I am.¡± I tilt my head back to look up at him. ¡°And how most of my hopes and dreams came true.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± He lowers his head and presses a soft kiss to my mouth. ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathe against his lips. 39 Tori (Two yearster¡­) While Adriano ys on the kitchen floor, I put the finishing touches on the special dinner I prepared for tonight. Leaving the food to rest in the oven, I turn around and look at my son, who¡¯s the spitting image of his father. I check the time and let out a sigh. ¡°Your daddy iste.¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± Adriano chuckles while ying with his blocks. It¡¯s already past five thirty. Angelo should¡¯ve been home already. Crouching down, I pick up Adriano and walk to the living room, where I left my cell phone. Tiny nces at me, then smiles at Adriano. ¡°Hey, buddy. Are you done helping Mommy cook?¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°I wish. Do you know what¡¯s keeping Angelo?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Want me to make a call?¡± ¡°Please.¡± I put Adriano in his ypen and watch as Tiny calls someone. Probably Big Ricky. ¡°Hey, Tori wants to know why Angelo iste,¡± Tiny says. He listens for a moment, then mutters, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her.¡± When he ends the call, he looks at me. ¡°There¡¯s a meeting at the club with the other heads of the Cosa Nostra that¡¯s running a littlete.¡± ¡°Why tonight of all nights?¡± Letting out a huff because the dinner is going to spoil, I shake my head. ¡°Take me to the club.¡± Tiny¡¯s eyebrows fly up. ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes. Rita needs to go home, and the food can¡¯t rest too long.¡± I walk back to the kitchen and find Rita, where she¡¯s unpacking the dishwasher. ¡°Do you mind watching Adriano? I won¡¯t be long.¡± ¡°Of course. Should I keep an eye on the food?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No, I¡¯ve turned off the oven.¡± I head back to where Adriano is blissfully ying with his toys and press a kiss to his head. ¡°Mommy will be back soon.¡± I¡¯m going to drag your father¡¯s butt home. Leaving the house with Tiny, I climb into the back of the SUV, and as he drives us to the club, I think about Angelo¡¯s reaction when I got pregnant with Adriano. I was so excited I didn¡¯t n anything special and just blurted the news out to him. He fell to his knees in front of me and kissed my abdomen with tears in his eyes. The only other time he was that emotional was when I gave birth to our son. My mouth curves into a smile.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Does all of this have anything to do with the nausea you¡¯ve been having the past week?¡± I give Tiny a look of warning. ¡°You¡¯re sworn to secrecy. Don¡¯t say a word to Angelo.¡± ¡°My lips are sealed,¡± he chuckles, a wide smile on his face. He stops the SUV in front of Fallen Angels, and I wait for him to open my door before I get out. Walking into the club, all the staff hurry to greet me with respect. It¡¯s something that took some getting used to. I ignore the strippers on stage and all the men leering at them and head straight to Angelo¡¯s office. Big Ricky is leaning against a wall, and when he sees me, a grin spreads over his face. ¡°Hey, Tori.¡± He opens the office door for me and steps out of the way. When I enter the room, five sets of eyes lock on me. Over the past two years, I¡¯ve learned to trust the other four heads of the Cosa Nostra. ¡°Sorry for the interruption, gentlemen,¡± I say before my eyes lock on Angelo. ¡°I¡¯ve nned a special dinner, and the food will spoil if you don¡¯te home.¡± Honestly, I¡¯m just so freaking excited to tell him the good news. Angelo gets up from his chair. ¡°You¡¯ve heard her. Meeting¡¯s over.¡± Dario lets out a burst ofughter, but none of them argue, for which I¡¯m grateful. Angelo stops in front of me and presses a soft kiss to my mouth. ¡°I like it when you get all bossy.¡± Taking his hand, I pull him out of the office, doing my best not to just blurt out the news. You can wait another thirty minutes. When we climb into the SUV, Angelo gives me a questioning look. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± I nod and roll my lips between my teeth to keep my mouth shut. ¡°Baby?¡± When I won¡¯t look at him, he grips hold of my chin and forces me to meet his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s going on.¡± I make a frustrated sound then the words burst from me, ¡°I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Shoot. Angelo¡¯s eyebrows draw together, then his eyes drop to my abdomen. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant?¡± My excitement floods me, and I nod like a crazy person. ¡°I took three tests to be sure. We¡¯re having another baby!¡± His hand covers the space where our second baby is growing, and his eyes shine just like the first time we got pregnant. ¡°Adriano¡¯s getting a little brother or sister,¡± I say, unable to stop smiling. Angelo frames my face and kisses the ever-loving crap out of me before murmuring against my lips, ¡°You¡¯re fucking incredible.¡± ¡°It takes two to make a baby,¡± I tease him. His eyes capture mine again. ¡°Yeah, but you do most of the hard work.¡± I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s not hard work.¡± I brush my hand over my abdomen. ¡°It¡¯s just another one of my dreamsing true.¡± 40 At the office, Samantha is mouthy AF and hellbent on testing my patience. So you can imagine my surprise when my new personal assistant walks into my club with a very specific fantasy. When the man Samantha¡¯s paired with doesn¡¯t stick to the rules, I step in to take his ce. Wearing a mask protects my identity, and soon the little wildcat from the office is telling me all her darkest secrets and fantasies. During the day, she gives me hell, but at night, she bes my wounded kitten. I know I¡¯m ying a dangerous game. She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. She doesn¡¯t know her boss and her nightly visitor is the same person. With my enemy on the attack and her pasting to haunt her, our secretse out in the most explosive way possible, threatening to rip Samantha away from me. But my wildcat has another thinging if she thinks I¡¯ll ever let go. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Samantha Franco Vitale; 35. Samantha kely; 26. I¡¯ve only been Mr. Vitale¡¯s personal assistant for two weeks, and I¡¯m already considering quitting. God, the man is impossible. Letting out a huff, I suppress the urge to kick the printer. The stupid machine keeps giving me error messages. I¡¯m starving. I could wolf down an entire pizza on my own right now. My phone starts ringing for the millionth time today, and I feel like whining like a puppy as I dart to my desk to answer the internal call from Mr. Vitale¡¯s office. ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the contract?¡± I close my eyes and take a deep breath before I exin for the fourth time, ¡°The printer is giving error messages. I¡¯m waiting for Andy from IT to fix it.¡± ¡°There are hundreds of printers in this building! I want the contract on my desk in five minutes,¡± he barks before hanging up. Impatient ass. I¡¯ve worked at Vitale Pharmaceuticals in the administration department for the past eight months, and until I got promoted to Mr. Vitale¡¯s PA, I loved my job. It¡¯s only been two weeks. Give it more time. You just need to get used to how Mr. Vitale wants things done, then it will get better. I roll my eyes because my gut instinct tells me it won¡¯t improve. Mr. Vitale is just one of those people who¡¯s never satisfied with anything. All the employees in the building cower in fear whenever he¡¯s near. I should¡¯ve known I was in trouble when I got promoted and the admin team gave me looks of pity as if I was on death row. While I worked on the third floor, I didn¡¯t see much of Mr. Vitale, but the few times our paths crossed, he always looked like he was a second away from wringing someone¡¯s neck. The past two weeks as his PA have shown me the man is always grumpy, and he loses his temper at the speed of light. He¡¯s downright rude and impossible to please. I quickly email the contract to the admin department¡¯s printer, which is still linked to my profile, before hurrying to the elevators.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. While heading down to the third floor, I wiggle my toes in the high heels I¡¯m wearing. It gives my tired feet some relief before the doors slide open, and I rush toward the printer. I lose precious time when I have to sift through all the printed documents and ensure I have the whole contract before hurrying back to the elevators. Who needs to go to a gym when you work for Franco Vitale? In the elevator, I quickly pull my bra strap back into ce. I¡¯ve lost weight from all the running around and need to get new underwear. The doors open, and I shoot forward like a bullet, but my heart sinks when my deskes into view. Crap. Mr. Vitale is standing by the printer in all his six-foot-five glory, his arms crossed over his broad chest as he watches the machine spit out page after page. When I reach him, I hold the papers out to him. ¡°Here¡¯s the contract, sir.¡± His dark brown eyes flick to me, and I feel the punch of his intense gaze in my gut. I swear, whenever this man looks at me, I feel like I¡¯m nothing but a worm. I¡¯ve worked with intimidating people in the past, but Mr. Vitale overshadows them all. The first time Iid eyes on him, I was struck speechless by how handsome he was, but the attraction died a quick death after I watched one PA after another leave the building in tears. As the printer spits out thest page, his dark gaze remains locked on me while he swipes the contract from the traitorous machine. His tone is low and filled with a world of warning as he mutters, ¡°If you can¡¯t do something as simple as printing a document, we¡¯re going to have a problem, Miss kely.¡± I suck in a deep breath as I watch him stalk back to his office, and the moment the door shuts behind him, I re at the printer. ¡°Sure, for him, you¡¯ll print.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Andy, one of the IT guys, asks from behind me. With a tired sigh, I set the now spare copy of the contract down on my desk and gesture at the machine. ¡°It won¡¯t print for me. I¡¯ve checked everything, but it keeps giving me error messages. It printed for Mr. Vitale, though.¡± ¡°Let me take a quick look.¡± Andy takes a seat at my desk, and after typing for less than a minute, the stupid machine starts printing. ¡°I¡¯ve reinstalled the printer, so you shouldn¡¯t have a problem again.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I gather the document and shred it, seeing as it¡¯s no longer needed. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± As Andy walks away, my phone starts to ring, and I quickly pick up the earpiece. ¡°Yes, Sir?¡± ¡°Get Mr. Castro on the line,¡± Mr. Vitale orders before hanging up. Taking a seat in my chair, I dial Mr. Castro¡¯s number. The call goes through to voicemail, and as I leave a quick message, the ache in my shoulders intensifies from all the tension. Checking the time, I notice it¡¯s just turned five o¡¯clock. Thank God. I quickly dial Mr. Vitale¡¯s extension. ¡°Hm,¡± he answers. ¡°Mr. Castro wasn¡¯t avable. I left a message for him to return your call.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± The line goes dead, and I suck in a deep breath of air. My boss has zero manners, and it aggravates me to no end. Redialing his extension, I wait for him to answer with his usual grunt before I say, ¡°It¡¯s five o¡¯clock, sir. I¡¯m going home. Have a good night.¡± Before he can grunt, I put the earpiece down, feeling a little burst of triumph for getting to hang up on him first. I switch off myputer and gather my handbag from the bottom drawer where I keep it, but as I rise from my chair, Mr. Vitale¡¯s door swings open, and he barks, ¡°My office. Now.¡± God. What now? I ce my handbag on my desk, and with tension coiling in my stomach, I head into the office, otherwise referred to by me as the chamber of wrath. Mr. Vitale stands in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows overlooking Manhattan. He looks like a god, and his dress shirt and vest span tightly across his broad shoulders. At the most random times, I¡¯m struck with thoughts of how handsome the man is, but then he opens his mouth, and the unwee attraction disappears. When he remains silent, I ask, ¡°Sir?¡± Without turning to look at me, he grumbles, ¡°Mrs. Ross assured me you¡¯re a hard worker.¡± A confused frown furrows my brow. Am I supposed to say something or keep quiet? Keeping his arms crossed over his chest, he turns and levels me with an unforgiving look, instantly making me feel apprehensive and nervous. ¡°I¡¯ve given you two weeks to settle into the position.¡± His eyes narrow on me and it makes me feel like I¡¯m a petnt child who¡¯s being scolded by the headmaster. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste, so if I ask you for something, I expect the order to be carried out instantly.¡± ¡°Andy had to reinstall the printer on myputer,¡± I exin, my tone tight from all the tension. ¡°I won¡¯t tolerate excuses,¡± he snaps. ¡°You¡¯re employed as my personal assistant to make my life easier. If a problem arises, I expect you to solve it.¡± Resisting the urge to cross my arms over my chest, I fist my hands at my sides and say, ¡°Yes, Mr. Vitale.¡± I raise an eyebrow at the insufferable man. ¡°Will that be all, sir?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Your position isn¡¯t nine to five.¡± What? He nods in the direction of the door, his tone harsh and clearly stating this topic is not up for discussion as he mutters, ¡°If you have a problem putting in extra hours, you¡¯re more than wee to hand in your resignation.¡± Anger begins to bubble in my chest, but I keep my expression respectful as I say, ¡°I don¡¯t mind workingte, but I¡¯d appreciate it greatly if you would notify me in the morning so I can cancel any ns I might¡¯ve made for the evening.¡± ns? Ha. I live like a freaking hermit. Still, it¡¯s not something he needs to know. I just want him to show me respect and give me sufficient notice, so I don¡¯t get my hopes up I¡¯ll get to leave the office at five. Mr. Vitale¡¯s features tighten, and it looks like he¡¯s a moment away from losing his temper, but then he gives me a curt nod. ¡°For the unforeseeable future, I expect you at the office from seven a. m. to seven p. m.¡± Twelve hours? The man is insane! Turning his attention to the stacks of folders and paperwork on his desk, he mutters, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll bepensated for the extra time.¡± Hearing I¡¯ll be paid overtime makes my anger lessen. I could use the extra funds to pay off my credit card. The second-hand fridge I got when I moved to New York gave up the ghost the past weekend, and I was forced to go into debt to buy a new one. ¡°Do you need me to stayte tonight?¡± I ask. Letting out an impatient huff, Mr. Vitale¡¯s eyes snap to mine. ¡°Yes. Get back to work.¡± Leaving his office, I pull the door shut behind me. My stomach rumbles, a reminder I haven¡¯t eaten anything today. You¡¯re getting paid overtime. I take a seat at my desk and switch on myputer. Opening my email folder, I see Mr. Vitale¡¯s already sent eight emails, and I get back to work, determined to show him I¡¯m a damn good PA. 41 Franco After ending the call with Salvador Castro, my contact for medical supplies, I get up from behind my desk. I grab my jacket, and while shrugging it on, I head to the door. When I step out of my office, it¡¯s to hear my PA¡¯s stomach rumble. ¡°You can go home,¡± I mutter, and without another word, I stalk toward the elevators. I hear her mumble something under her breath, and it has me stopping dead in my tracks. ncing at the woman who¡¯s been testing my patience for the past two weeks, I raise an eyebrow at her. ¡°Do you have something to say, Miss kely?¡± She grabs her handbag and walks toward me with an unhappy expression tightening her features. ¡°Next time you expect me to work until nine p. m. the least you could do is provide dinner.¡± My gaze sharpens on her, and my tone is grim as I say, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware you didn¡¯t know how to order food.¡± Her eyebrows draw together. ¡°Of course, I know how to order food.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s no one¡¯s fault but your own for not eating today.¡± Christ, I¡¯m going to fire her. Why the fuck is it so hard to findpetent help? She walks by me as she says, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware I¡¯m allowed to eat at my desk. It will make things so much easier. Have a good night, Mr. Vitale.¡± Clenching my jaw, I follow her toward the elevators. I swear the woman is just a pretty head with no brains. The first time I saw her, the breath was knocked from my lungs by her striking beauty. Her blonde hair is always styled in soft curls, and her green eyes look dark against her pale skin. The freckles scattered over her noseplement her features. Not to mention, the woman has curves in all the right ces and an ass that makes my palm itch. Especially when she fucks up or gives me attitude. But the attraction has vanished over the past two weeks because she¡¯s done nothing but aggravate the living shit out of me. We step into the elevator, and I catch the soft vani scent of her perfume as she stands next to me. The top of her head reaches my chin, and I guess without the high heels she¡¯s wearing, she¡¯d reach my shoulder. She keeps shifting her weight from one foot to the other, giving me the impression her shoes are hurting her. The silence is thick and filled with a world of tension as we ride down to the ground floor. As the doors slide open, and she hurries out of the elevator, I say, ¡°Bringfortable shoes to wear when you¡¯re sitting at your desk. Maybe then you¡¯ll be less moody.¡± The sound of heels tapping on the tiles stops, and she swings around to face me with a barely contained re. ¡°I¡¯ve been nothing but respectful, Mr. Vitale. Maybe you should take your own suggestion and wearfortable shoes, seeing as you¡¯re the moody one.¡± She turns around, her hair flying over her shoulders, and hurries toward the exit with her spine stiff and her head held high. My eyes burn on the woman who has more guts than brains for speaking like that to me because I¡¯m her employer. But if she knew who I really am ¨C one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra, then she¡¯d know just how brave or stupid she¡¯s being. My employees live in a different world where the closest they ever get to the mafia is when they watch The Godfather. Shaking my head, I walk to the exit, where Lorenzo and Milo are waiting for me. They¡¯re my guards, and whenever I¡¯m at Vitale Health, my medical supplypany, they work in the security room. The two men have been with me since I was eighteen, and they¡¯ve be family. ¡°You can¡¯t fire her,¡± Milo reminds me. ¡°You¡¯ve already gone through four assistants this year, and a fifth will reflect poorly on you.¡± Shaking my head, I mutter, ¡°If she doesn¡¯t get her shit together in the next two weeks, I¡¯m firing her ass, and you can take over as my assistant.¡± ¡°Fuck, no,¡± Milo chuckles. ¡°I¡¯d much rather take a bullet than subject myself to that kind of torture.¡± A frown darkens my forehead. ¡°Are you telling me I¡¯m a nightmare to work for?¡± We step out of the air-conditioned building and into the hot evening air. Christ, I can¡¯t wait for winter. Milo opens the backdoor to the G-Wagon and grins at me. ¡°Only when you¡¯re in the office.¡± I nce at Lorenzo, who¡¯s been quiet. ¡°Do you agree with Milo?¡± He holds up his hands in the universal sign for I-want-no-part-in-this. ¡°I¡¯m Switzend.¡± Climbing into the back of the armored G-Wagon, I let out a huff. I know I¡¯m not the easiest person to work with, and even though I¡¯ve tried to ease up on the staff, I find it impossible. Whenever I try to be more easygoing, they fuck up, and I lose my temper. It¡¯s an annoying cycle. After getting in behind the steering wheel, Lorenzo asks, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Paradiso.¡± Where the other capos have regr strip joints, nightclubs, and casinos, I own Paradiso, an adult club where everything goes as long as participating members sign an agreement. The club provides members with private rooms and every adult toy on the market at an exorbitant fee. Even though I own a taboo club, I never partake. I¡¯ve seen people do some weird shit to each other on the security cameras that are there to make sure no one dies on the premises. Milo pulls into the secure employee parking area behind the club, and after climbing out of the G-Wagon, I enter the building using the back entrance that¡¯s guarded by two of my men. I don¡¯t fuck around when ites to security and spend a small fortune to make sure all my businesses are well protected. I head straight to my office so I can change out of my suit. Every employee wears a ck uniform that consists of cargo pants and a long- sleeve shirt. They also wear skull-face bvas to protect their identities. Where the word Paradiso is printed in a silver font on the employees¡¯ shirts, mine is gold. It¡¯s the only thing setting me apart from them. When I¡¯m done changing into my uniform, I pull the bva over my head and leave the office to check on the staff. Few people know I¡¯m the owner of Paradiso, and I¡¯d like to keep it that way. As I walk to the security room, my eyes flick over the gray walls and ck tiles. The d¨¦cor is dark, lending a forbidden ambience to the club. Stepping into the room, I nce at the security team before turning my attention to the numerous monitors. ¡°Is everything running smoothly?¡± I ask while watching Mrs. Gilbert enter a room with two men who are easily half her age. While her husband thinks she¡¯s bowling with her friends, shees here to have her brains fucked out. I have so much dirt on the elite of New York I can easily bury them all. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Brian answers. He gets up from his chair andes closer with a tablet in his hand. Showing the screen to me, he says, ¡°We have two new members. They¡¯ve been vetted, and tonight¡¯s their first time here. Mr. Dugray¡¯s membership was canceled after he tried to start a fight with Mr. Bishop because Mr. Bishop refused to be hogtied during sex.¡± My eyes flick to the monitors again and stop on a screen showing two members snuggling on a bed. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve been noticing more and more. Sometimes, people just want to be held. I nod as Brian continues to update me, and when he¡¯s done, I leave the security room to take a walk through the rest of the club. When I first opened Paradiso, I vetted all the members myself, but with time, I handed the responsibility to Brian. I walk to the main floor, where members are able to converse with each other while enjoying a drink. The area is decorated with plush couches, round tables with stools, and ferns to lend some greenery to the otherwise dark d¨¦cor. Happy that everything is in order, I head back to my office to get some work done. Vitale Health and Paradiso are my only legitimate businesses. I own a truckingpany, which I use to transport weapons in aircon units for Renzo, my closest friend and one of the capos. I¡¯m close with Dario, Angelo, and Damiano, the other heads of the Cosa Nostra, but Renzo is like a brother to me. Even though mypanies pad my bank ount, I make the bulk of my fortune by printing counterfeit money for Salvator Castro and Lina Diaz, who supply me with medical equipment.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. It¡¯s a shit ton of work that keeps me busy from the crack of dawn until midnight. I only take time off to y poker with the other heads of the Cosa Nostra or to attend an event hosted by one of them. Working long hours is part of the reason I¡¯m still single at the age of thirty-five. That and the fact I can¡¯t tolerate most of the women I cross paths with. While I sit at my desk my thoughts turn to Miss kely. It¡¯s been a while since I met someone who annoyed me as much as she does. Honestly, it¡¯s not because she takes too long to carry out an order. I just feel there¡¯s something off about the woman, and if there¡¯s one thing I hate, it¡¯s when people pretend to be someone their not. I had Milo do a check on her, and we came up with nothing. Miss kely lived a normal and boring life in Houston before moving to New York. She doesn¡¯t even have an outstanding traffic fine. My gut tells me she¡¯s hiding something, though. Annoyed that I¡¯m thinking of the woman, I shake my head and force myself to focus on my work. 42 Samantha Picking up my third slice of pizza, I eat it while looking at my bank ounts. With all the overtime I¡¯ll probably be working, I¡¯ll be able to pay the credit card off in no time. I would¡¯ve had enough money for the fridge if I hadn¡¯t paid the membership fee for Paradiso, a taboo club in the heart of Manhattan. I joined the club because I want to spend time with a man in a secure environment. I¡¯m hoping it will help me work through my issues with men. Men. God, I¡¯ve been unlucky when ites to the opposite species. With the pizza forgotten in my hand, my thoughts spiral down the dark hole Todd Grant ripped through my life. When I started dating him, I thought I¡¯d struck gold. The neurosurgeon was charming and polite and went out of his way to make me feel special. All the female staff at the hospital envied me. Then, everything came crashing down around me, and I was forced to flee Houston. I didn¡¯t even sell the house I bought with the money I inherited from my grandmother. I just locked the front door and ran like the devil himself was after me. Todd Grant. I close my eyes, and even though it¡¯s been a year since I ran away from my ex-boyfriend, the trauma is still fresh in my mind. I tried going to therapy, but it didn¡¯t help. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to speak about what happened to me. I also haven¡¯t told my family, because they¡¯d lose their shit and demand I go to the police. It was easier to run to New York under the pretense of needing a fresh start after breaking things off with Todd. If only I could run from the memories. Unable to move a muscle, I hear hime closer¡­ I dart up from the couch, letting the magazine fall to the floor. Needing to make sure I¡¯m safe, I check all the windows and doors. At first, I was scared Todd would follow me to New York, and even though he didn¡¯t, I¡¯m unable to shake the fear that he might appear at any moment. Instead of letting the fear and memories overwhelm me, I think about work and the grumpy asshole I have for a boss. Would it kill the man to treat his employees with respect? Switching off the lights in the kitchen and living room, I head to my bedroom and climb into bed. I was beyond exhausted when I got home, but now that it¡¯s time to sleep, I¡¯m wide awake. I can¡¯t believe the asshole said I¡¯m moody. Hah. Turning onto my left side, I punch my pillow and let out a sigh. I¡¯m going to work hard and show him what I¡¯m capable of. I¡¯ll be the best PA the man has ever seen. I¡¯ve set my rm for five so I can be at the office at seven. Even though Mr. Vitale pissed me off, I¡¯m taking the man¡¯s advice and have already packed a pair offy ballet ts to wear while I¡¯m at my desk. I¡¯ve also packed snacks, so I¡¯ll have something to nibble on whenever I have to skip lunch or dinner. Unable to fall asleep, I grab my phone and unlock the screen. I Google the printer at the office and read up on troubleshooting the mostmon errors, which works like a charm because with every sentence I read, my eyelids grow heavy, and before I know it, I drift off to sleep. I rearranged the folders on myputer so they¡¯re easy for me to find, and I¡¯ve mastered the printer. With the ballet ts on my feet, I¡¯m preparing temtes of the contracts and documents Mr. Vitale often uses. I¡¯m wearing a pantsuit and have my hair pinned up so it¡¯s out of my face. Today, I¡¯m ready for Mr. Vitale. My phone rings, and seeing it¡¯s Charlotte from reception, I quickly press the button to answer. ¡°Is he here?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s by the elevators,¡± she whispers as if we¡¯re sharing state secrets. I asked Charlotte to give me a heads-up in the mornings so I can get Mr. Vitale¡¯s coffee ready. ¡°Thank you!¡± I end the call and quickly change the ts for my high heels. Wearing the wireless Bluetooth earpiece I installed this morning, I get up from behind my desk and rush to the kitchte. I pour Mr. Vitale a cup of coffee and ce two shortbread cookies on the saucer. Carrying the tray to his office, I set it down on the side of his desk and quickly dart to the door. Just as I step out of his office Mr. Vitalees stalking down the hallway. Today, he¡¯s wearing a gray suit, and I have to admit, he looks hot as hell. Emphasis on hell. Smiling the most professional smile I can muster, I say, ¡°Morning, Mr. Vitale.¡± His eyes sweep over my pantsuit and heels before settling on the wireless earpiece, then he mutters, ¡°Morning.¡± I wait for him to disappear into his office before taking a seat at my desk. Not even a minute has passed when the emails starting through. I¡¯m almost done with all the emails when a new one pops up with a request to print thetest report from the sales department. I carry out the request and smile from ear to ear when I gather the papers from the printer. Just as I step away from the machine, a calles through, and I quickly tap the button on the earpiece, ¡°Samantha speaking, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Print the report I just emailed,¡± Mr. Vitale¡¯s voice rumbles over the line. I walk to his office, and not bothering knocking, I push the door open. ¡°Here¡¯s the report, sir.¡± His eyes widen slightly with surprise as I ce the document on his desk. Feeling triumphant, I turn around and walk back to my desk. With a smile on my face, I work until twelve, then dial Mr. Vitale¡¯s extension. ¡°What?¡± he barks over the line. ¡°Can I order you something for lunch, sir?¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence before he says, ¡°Anything but fish.¡± The line goes dead, and I scrunch my nose while I wonder what to get him to eat. Something that¡¯s not messy and easy to eat. I check the menus of nearby restaurants and decide to get fried chicken and bacon sandwiches. After I ce the order, I continuepiling a performance report from all the information the department heads sent me. By the time our food arrives, I¡¯ve alreadypleted the detailed performance report and send it in an email to Mr. Vitale. I pay the delivery guy, then walk to the kitchte so I can ce the sandwich on a te and add a bottle of chilled water to the tray. Feeling quite happy with myself, I head to Mr. Vitale¡¯s office. When I enter the chamber of wrath, Mr. Vitale¡¯s head snaps up, and his eyes narrow on me. I ce the tray on the corner of the desk and smile at the insufferable man. ¡°Enjoy your lunch, sir.¡± His eyes narrow even more, and tilting his head, he says, ¡°Exin to me why it took you two weeks to deliver this standard of work.¡± Asshole. Keeping the smile stered on my face, I answer, ¡°I just needed time to get into the routine.¡± His gaze flicks to the report, then he mutters, ¡°I see you took the initiative to consolidate all the departments.¡± ¡°I thought it would be easier for you, sir.¡± The man only nods before getting back to work. ¡°I just want to let you know I have an appointment tonight, so I¡¯ll only be able to work until six,¡± I advise him. Without looking up, he makes the sound I¡¯m quickly learning to hate. ¡°Hm.¡± I suppress the urge to let out a sigh as I turn around and head back to my desk.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Taking a bite of my sandwich, I continue with my duties because I¡¯m adamant to stay one step ahead of Mr. Vitale. Also, I have to leave work at six because I have my first appointment at Paradiso tonight. I¡¯m both nervous and excited. I really hope everything goes well tonight. I¡¯d hate to have paid the membership fee only to be disappointed. 43 Samantha With my first appointment at Paradiso scheduled for seven thirty, I take my time showering and getting ready. The apprehensive part of me thinks I¡¯m insane for joining the club. People go there to have wild sex, and here I am, just wanting to talk to a man. Maybe I should cancel. Checking my reflection in the mirror, I take in the ck dress I¡¯m wearing and wonder whether it¡¯s too formal. Then again, I don¡¯t think jeans would be appropriate. ¡°You look fine,¡± I whisper before turning away from the mirror. Just as I gather my keys from the side table near the front door, my phone starts to ring. I answer the call and position the device between my shoulder and ear before opening the front door. ¡°Samantha speaking.¡± ¡°Hey, sweetie. It¡¯s Mom.¡± ¡°Oh hey,¡± I say, my tone a little lighter. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯m calling to let you know I won the knitting contest. Your mother is a whole two-hundred-and-fifty dors richer.¡± A grin spreads over my face while I lock the door, and as I head out of my apartment building, I chuckle, ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so proud of you. What did you knit?¡± ¡°Nothing. We just knitted to see who¡¯s the fastest.¡± From the chopping sounds, I assume Mom¡¯s busy preparing dinner. ¡°How are things in New York?¡± ¡°I can¡¯tin. Work has been super busy since I got the promotion.¡± My eyes keep darting around me as I walk to the nearest subway station. Unless it¡¯s for work, I seldom leave the safety of my apartment. It¡¯s uncanny how one person¡¯s actions can change your entire perspective about people. I never had trust issues until I met Todd. Now I live in constant fear that everyone is out to hurt me. ¡°Just don¡¯t overdo it,¡± Mom says. I hear sizzling in the background before she asks, ¡°Have you met anyone new?¡± Wanting to set her mind at ease, I lie, ¡°Yes. I¡¯m actually on my way to a date.¡± ¡°Oh, really? I¡¯m so d to hear that. What¡¯s he like?¡± Shit. ¡°I don¡¯t know him so well yet.¡± Needing to get off the topic of my love life, I say, ¡°I¡¯m also going to the movies on Saturday with Jenny.¡± I met Jenny in the admin department. She just kept trying until I gave up and epted her friendship. It took a while to get used to her bubbly personality, but eight monthster, she¡¯s my best friend. ¡°I thought she was on vacation with her boyfriend?¡± ¡°She got back today.¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, then Mom asks, ¡°We¡¯re still seeing you for your Dad¡¯s birthday party, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world.¡± Unless Mr. Vitale cancels the vacation time I requested before getting the promotion. I¡¯ll have to ask him about it tomorrow. ¡°Thanks for the call, Mom, but I have to go.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll talk to you next week.¡± Tucking my phone into my handbag, I take the subway to the heart of Manhattan, and as I near the club, my stomach begins to spin with nerves. Chill. You¡¯re just going to have a conversation with a man. The club assured me there are security measures to ensure every member¡¯s safety. My steps slow down as I near the entrance to the club. The words Paradiso are inrge gold letters across the wall, and a red carpet leads up to the door where a bouncer is standing guard. A Rolls Royce stops in front of the entrance, and I watch as a woman who seems to be in her fifties gets out of the expensive vehicle. There¡¯s an air of wealth surrounding her as she walks into the club. If she can do it, so can you. If you feel ufortable, you can leave at any time. Lifting my chin, I suck in a deep breath before I walk toward the bouncer. The man¡¯s eyes settle on me, and it makes me feel a hundred times more nervous. His tone makes him sound like a butler when he says, ¡°Evening, Ma¡¯am. Just a moment.¡± I nce around us while I wait, then the bouncer says, ¡°Wee, Miss kely. Seeing it¡¯s your first time visiting Paradiso, just follow the hallway to where you¡¯ll be met by one of the staff members.¡± My eyebrow darts up. ¡°How did you know who I am?¡± Giving me a smile, he gestures to a camera above the doorway. ¡°The security team notified me.¡± Wow. Fancy. Nodding at him, I enter the building. My hands clutch the strap of my handbag as I take in the gray walls and ck tiles. Soft yellow light shines from the ceiling, and I see someone dressed in ck waiting for me up ahead. My gaze locks on the ck ski mask with a skeleton face the person is wearing, and I consider making a U-turn. That¡¯s not intimidating at all. I understand the masks are to protect their identities, but damn, they could¡¯ve gone with something more subtle. ¡°Evening, Miss kely,¡± the woman says. ¡°Would you like to take a seat with me, so we can discuss any questions you might have?¡± An awkward smile brushes over my lips. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°This way,¡± she murmurs. I follow her to an area that looksfortable. There are couches and tables where people are seated together and enjoying drinks. I love the ferns situated between the tables. It gives the couples some privacy. A bar counter lines the one wall, and servers move between the tables and couches. The atmosphere feels professional, and it helps ease my apprehensiveness a little. ¡°Please take a seat,¡± the woman assigned to wee me says. Turning my attention to her, I sit down on a ck leather couch and ce my handbag on myp. My eyes lock on her brown ones, and not knowing what to say, I wait for her to talk first. ¡°Wee to Paradiso.¡± I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We want to assure you that your privacyes first. Whatever you choose to do will remain between you and your partner or partners.¡± Partners. Hell has a better chance of freezing over. ¡°You¡¯ve requested to have a conversation with a man. Is that right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t give any requirements for age, personality, or looks.¡± ¡°None of that matters.¡± Feeling ufortable, I grip my handbag tighter. ¡°I just want a man I can talk to.¡± ¡°Whatever you want.¡± She gestures for a server toe closer. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure. A martini would be nice.¡± She ces the order before looking at me again. ¡°I want to assure you that this is a safe space where you can explore and live out your fantasies. There are cameras everywhere, and we have a zero-tolerance policy should a member break the rules the other party has put in ce.¡± I nod and nce at the other people, wondering which man I¡¯ll be talking to. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡± she asks. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave you then to enjoy your evening. Should your request change during the course of the evening, just notify any of the staff members, and they¡¯ll assist you.¡± Nodding, I watch as she gets up and leaves, and feeling more anxious, I start to nibble on my bottom lip. I nce at the other members again and find everything¡­normal. I expected a raunchy vibe. People getting it on wherever there¡¯s an empty space, but this ce is pretty decent. The server brings me a martini, and I murmur, ¡°Thank you.¡± Needing all the liquid courage I can get, I take a couple of sips, and just as I pop the olive into my mouth, a man approaches me. Shit. Here we go. He seems to be in his forties, his salt and pepper hair graying at his temples. When he reaches me, I stand up and say, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Samantha.¡± A crooked smile tugs at his mouth, and he looks just as nervous as I feel. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Doyle. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± When I take a seat again, and just stare at each other. When it¡¯s clear he¡¯s not going to talk first, I clear my throat and let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°This isn¡¯t awkward at all.¡± His smile widens a little. ¡°Yeah. Is this your first timeing here?¡± ¡°Yes. I thought I¡¯d give it a try. And you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a virgin as well.¡± Alrighty then. We smile awkwardly at each other before I take another sip of my drink. Doyle rxes back against the couch and nces around, and I take the moment to stare at him. He seems harmless. The man has zero body muscle, so there¡¯s a good chance I can beat him in a fight. The thought helps me rx enough to ask, ¡°What do you like to do in your spare time?¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His eyes snap back to me, and he thinks for a moment before he answers, ¡°I never miss a chance to go camping. I love fishing and hunting. Do you like being outdoors?¡± No. I don¡¯t do bugs and wild animals. ¡°I¡¯m not much of a camping and fishing gal. I love spending a weekend in a cabin up in the mountains or going to the beach.¡± ¡°Oh. Okay,¡± he replies, not sounding impressed with me. ¡°So, what do you do for a living?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a PA, and you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an ountant.¡± He nces around us again while I finish the rest of my martini. I expected to have a panic attack, but instead, I might die of boredom. It¡¯s a good thing. Smiling, my muscles rx, and when Doyle looks at me again, he looks a little bewildered as he stammers, ¡°Y-you¡¯re pretty when y-you smile.¡± His face goes beet red, and it makes me feel sorry for the guy. ¡°I think we¡¯re doing great as first-timers,¡± I say, hoping it will help him rx. ¡°Yeah?¡± Nodding, I chuckle. ¡°We haven¡¯t made a run for it yet. I¡¯m totally taking it as a win.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He waves at a server and orders a beer. The server picks up my empty ss and asks, ¡°Would you like another martini, Miss kely?¡± ¡°Please.¡± When we¡¯re alone again, Doyle asks, ¡°Why are you here?¡± To regain some of the control I¡¯ve lost and to learn to trust men again. My smile wavers as I answer, ¡°Just to have a conversation. And you?¡± ¡°Even though we live in a city with a poption of eight million, it¡¯s hard meeting like-minded people, and dating apps aren¡¯t my cup of tea.¡± I nce to the side and lock eyes with one of the staff members who¡¯s standing with his arms crossed over his chest while watching us. Wow. They really take security seriously here. Even though he¡¯s dressed the same as all the other staff, it¡¯s clear as daylight the man spends a lot of time in the gym by the way his clothes fit his body. I¡¯m still staring at the staff member when he walks away. There¡¯s something familiar about how he moves, but then the server pulls my attention away as a martini is ced on the table between Doyle and me. 44 Franco Walking toward the main section of Paradiso, my thoughts are filled with Miss kely. The woman actually impressed me today. From the moment I got to the office until we left, she worked so fast I struggled to keep up. It became a fuckingpetition, and the pace was relentless. A smile threatens to tug at the corner of my mouth because today Miss kely was the kind of PA I¡¯ve been looking for since I started thepany.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Entering the main room, my eyes drift over the members who are enjoying drinks. I notice a new man talking to a blonde, and as I keep walking, her face starts toe into view. When I have a direct view of her, my feete to a halt, and my lips part with shock. What the fuck? I watch as my PA smiles awkwardly at her partner. What the hell is she doing here? It takes a lot to shock me, but seeing my PA at Paradiso has stunned me senseless. This is thest ce I expected to see Miss kely. Suddenly, her eyes meet mine and every muscle in my body freezes. It¡¯s okay. She won¡¯t recognize you. Instead of just ncing at me, Miss kely tilts her head and continues to stare. Turning around, I stalk to the security room and take up position in front of the security monitors for the main floor. ¡°Zoom in on Samantha kely,¡± I order. A momentter I have a closeup view of my PA and the man she¡¯s been paired with. ¡°Bring me her file,¡± I order to no one specific. Miss kely looks beautiful in the little ck dress she¡¯s wearing, and when she smiles at her partner, a frown forms on my forehead. Is she into kinky sex? The image of Miss kely being fucked by the two men Mrs. Gilbert loves so much flits through my mind, and I feel a little nauseous. ¡°Here¡¯s the file, sir,¡± Brian says. I take the folder, and opening it, my eyes dart over Miss kely¡¯s personal information. When I get to the section highlighting her choice of partner and preferences, my frown darkens. It says she only wants to have a conversation with a man. There¡¯s no mention of anything sexual or taboo. Why would she pay such an exorbitant membership fee just to talk to men? Surely the woman has men throwing themselves at her feet? My gaze returns to the monitor, and I watch as she sips her drink while ncing at the other members. Her partner looks awkward as fuck. Nothing exciting happens, and they hardly talk to each other. I check the folder again and see she¡¯s paired with Doyle Gleason. ¡°Give me Mr. Gleason¡¯s file,¡± I demand as my eyes return to the monitor. The awkward pair are talking, but the conversation doesn¡¯tst long before they¡¯re watching the other members once more. When Brian hands me Mr. Gleason¡¯s file, I check what he wants from a partner. Seeing he¡¯s open to conversations but would essentially like to find a sexual partner, I ask, ¡°Who paired Mr. Gleason with Miss kely?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Brian answers. ¡°They¡¯re both new and open to having conversations.¡± ¡°He¡¯s not her type,¡± I mutter. ¡°Miss kely was clear that she didn¡¯t care what the man looked like.¡± Really? Why though? ¡°Still. The man is fifteen years older than her. Next time, pair her with someone younger.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I drop the files on the nearest desk, and walking out of the security room, I head to my office so I can get some work done. My thoughts keep returning to my PA, who has managed to impress and shock me all in one day. I can¡¯t fathom why someone like her would pay to have a conversation with a man. Sitting at my desk, I stare at nothing in particr as I try to make sense of the enigma that¡¯s my PA. It can¡¯t be because she¡¯s lonely. The woman could walk into any bar or club, and she¡¯ll have men moring to buy her a drink. Not once has she given me the impression she¡¯s shy. Picking up my phone, I dial the extension for Brian. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°In the future, let me know when Miss kely makes an appointment and what her requests are.¡± ¡°Will do, sir.¡± Ending the call, I force my attention back to my work and try to forget about my PA sitting in the main room of my club. I emailed everything I need Miss kely to do first thing this morning because I won¡¯t be in the office today. Which is a good thing. I¡¯m still processing the fact that she¡¯s a member at Paradiso, and for the life of me, I can¡¯t figure out why such a beautiful woman would have a problem talking to men. I mean, she¡¯s fine giving me attitude all day long. After Iid into her the other day, she came back swinging. Not once has she burst into tears like many of my previous assistants. The woman is one hell of an enigma, and it¡¯s piqued my curiosity. Pulling up to the truck yard, I see Renzo leaning against the hood of his SUV. Milo stops the G-Wagon, and when I get out, Renzo mutters yfully, ¡°Is this the time to get here? I¡¯ve been waiting for over ten minutes.¡± I ce my hand on the hood of the SUV, and feeling how hot the engine is, I mutter, ¡°Bullshit. But kudos to you for managing to be on time for once.¡± Renzo is known for beingte, and usually, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s kept waiting. Grinning at my friend, I ask, ¡°Did you wet the bed?¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°No, my sister and her kids are in town. The little shits scream at the top of their lungs from morning to evening, so I had to escape the torture.¡± ¡°How is Valeria?¡± I ask as we walk toward the entrance of the warehouse. ¡°She¡¯s good. Pregnant again.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°She says it¡¯s up to her to keep the family name going, seeing as I won¡¯t even consider getting married.¡± ¡°Well, it takes a load off your shoulders.¡± Renzo and I have been best friends since middle school, and we¡¯re more like brothers than best friends. I take in the shipment of arms Renzo brought in and let out a low whistle. ¡°Christ. We¡¯re going to be here the whole day.¡± Sucking in a deep breath, he lets it out slowly before he says, ¡°This shipment is important. Nothing can go wrong.¡± We watch as the men pack the weapons into hollowed-out airconditioning units. ¡°We¡¯ll get the trucks across the border,¡± I assure him. Walking over to the weapons, I pick up an Uzi and inspect it. ¡°Good quality, right?¡± Renzo asks. ¡°Yeah. There¡¯ll always be a market for this submachine gun.¡± When my phone vibrates in my pocket, I put the weapon down on the pile and answer the call. ¡°Vitale speaking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Samantha, sir. Mr. Franks would like to make an appointment with you for Monday morning. I just wanted to check if it¡¯s okay with you to schedule the meeting for eight o¡¯clock.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± I mutter before hanging up. Renzo raises an eyebrow at me, then asks, ¡°What¡¯s the longest you¡¯ve managed to keep a PA? Two months?¡± I re at my friend. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault they¡¯re all ipetent.¡± ¡°Right.¡± He crosses his arms over his chest and turns his gaze to where the men are hard at work. ¡°You go through assistants like I go through toilet paper. Maybe you should try saying please and thank you once in a while.¡± I let out a sigh and shake my head. ¡°Miss kely has an uncanny way of annoying the living hell out of me.¡± Renzo¡¯s eyebrow pops up. ¡°Yeah? You sure it¡¯s not the other way around?¡± ¡°Fuck off.¡± A burst ofughter escapes him. ¡°At least this one is easy on the eyes.¡± I don¡¯t say anything about hisment and just grunt. My phone vibrates again, and checking it, I see it¡¯s a message from Brian. I open it and read that Miss kely has requested another meeting. This time, she wants to be alone in a room with a man, but no touching is allowed. Interesting. 45 Samantha Ugh, I wish Mr. Vitale would stay out of the office. Last Friday was so peaceful when he didn¡¯te in. I roll my shoulders to ease some of the tension while I put together all the documents that will be needed for a meeting on Thursday. A message from Mr. Vitale pops up on my screen via the internal messaging system, and I give it a disgruntled look. Keep the schedule clear for the 26th of June and wear somethingfortable that day. We¡¯re inspecting a building I¡¯m interested in buying. Just freaking great. I can¡¯t think of anything worse than spending an entire day alone with Mr. Vitale, and I¡¯ll fall behind with my other work. Bringing up my emails, I search for the approval from HR for the vacation time I¡¯ve requested. Adding a note to the email, telling him to keep in mind that I¡¯ll be out of the office for the whole week of the Fourth of July, I forward it to Mr. Vitale. Within seconds, a reply pops up in my inbox. Make sure all your work is done before you take the week off. In the future, your requests for time off wille directly to me, not HR. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I mumble. ¡°At least he didn¡¯t cancel my vacation days.¡± Opening Mr. Vitale¡¯s electronic diary, I block out June twenty-sixth before continuing prepping for the meeting. The work is so mundane that my thoughts turn to the date I had at Paradiso. It was so freaking dull butforting at the same time. Doyle is definitely not my cup of tea, but just talking to a man made me feel like I¡¯m not a total hopeless case. I¡¯ve booked another date for tomorrow night, but this time, I¡¯ll be alone in the room with the man they assign to me. It¡¯s a huge step I¡¯m not sure I¡¯m ready for. It¡¯s one thing having a drink with a man while we¡¯re surrounded by people, and a whole different scenario being alone in a room with a member of the opposite sex.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Maybe this whole thing is stupid, and I should cancel the appointment. My fingers keep tapping on the keyboard while my thoughts revolve around the impending date. I have to admit, I felt so much better after the conversation with Doyle. Not once did a feeling of panic and fear overwhelm me, and I almost felt normal. That¡¯s all I want. I just want to feel normal and in control of my life again. I want to be able to go on dates like any other woman. I want to believe that not all men are out to hurt me. Jesus, I just want my old life back. ¡°Miss kely!¡± Startling at Mr. Vitale¡¯s sudden appearance next to my desk, I let out a shriek. My hand flies up to cover my mouth, and I gasp from being ripped out of my thoughts. Is the man trying to give me a freaking heart attack? His intense gaze is locked on my face, and it feels like he¡¯s trying to pry my deepest, darkest secrets from me with a single look. Lowering my hand, I suck in a deep breath before saying, ¡°Do you need something, sir?¡± He stares at me for a moment longer, which makes me feel like squirming. ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Order the chicken sandwich you gotst week.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I watch as he stalks back into his office before I slump back in my chair. Jesus. The man is way too intense. Scooting closer to my desk, I dial the number for the deli and ce an order for two sandwiches. Just as I end the call, the phone rings, and I quickly answer, ¡°Mr. Vitale¡¯s office, Samantha speaking.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me,¡± Jenny says. ¡°You sound so professional. How are things up there?¡± I let out a sigh and rx back in my chair. ¡°Ugh. I miss the admin department.¡± ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t envy you at all.¡± I hear voices in the background and ask, ¡°Are you out for lunch?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m at our favorite restaurant with a couple of the girls.¡± I make a whining sound. ¡°I¡¯m jealous. Bring me a chocte milkshake, and I¡¯ll love you forever.¡± She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Okay, but as soon as Mr. Vitale¡¯s office door opens, I¡¯m gone. I don¡¯t want to be in the line of fire.¡± ¡°Some friend you are,¡± I tease her. It was nice hanging out with Jenny on Saturday. Instead of going to the movies, we ordered Chinese takeout and stayed in. I got her up to speed on everything she missed while she was on vacation, and she told me how Aiden proposed to her. When she asked me to be her maid of honor, I almost cried. ¡°I¡¯m just finishing my meal then I¡¯ll be there with your milkshake.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I hear Mr. Vitale¡¯s door open and quickly say, ¡°Talk to youter.¡± Ending the call, I turn my attention to my boss as he ces a dry cleaning slip on my desk. ¡°Leave at four to collect my suits. Take them to my house and make sure they¡¯re hung neatly in the walk-in closet,¡± he orders. Oooh, I get to see where he lives. Yeah, I¡¯m nosy like that, and I¡¯m not ashamed to admit it. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He disappears back into the chamber of wrath, and I pick up the slip and tuck it into my handbag. The rest of the day proceeds at an unbearable fast pace, and I don¡¯t even get time to drink half of the milkshake Jenny brought earlier. As I leave the office at four, I feel victorious because not once did Mr. Vitale reprimand me for anything. I¡¯m totally taking it as a win that he¡¯s asked me to pick up hisundry. It means he¡¯s learning to trust me. It takes me an hour to collect his suits, and when I take the stairs up to the front door, I realize I don¡¯t have a key to get into the house. ¡°Shit.¡± My teeth tug at my bottom lip, and hoping he has a housekeeper, I knock. When the door opens, I¡¯m met by a burly looking man. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Mr. Vitale¡¯s assistant.¡± I nod at the garment bags that are draped over my arm. ¡°He asked me to collect his dry cleaning.¡± ¡°Right.¡± The man steps to the side, and when his phone rings, he gestures for me to enter the house before taking the call. I walk into a massive open space that¡¯s all gleaming white tiles and luxurious. Holy shit. My mouth drops open as I nce at the impressive chandelier, the marble statues of women, and a lounge chair I wouldn¡¯t mind stealing. I¡¯m still staring at the foyer bathed in expensive d¨¦cor when the man who opened the door says, ¡°The main bedroom is on the third floor.¡± ¡°Oh, right. Thank you.¡± When I walk toward a grand staircase, I notice the man doesn¡¯t follow me. Yay! Maybe I can explore a little. I take the stairs to the second floor and quickly peek up and down the hallway. The walls are covered with beautiful ck and gold wallpaper. Not wanting to push my luck, I head up to the third floor and as I approach an open door, I feel like I¡¯m intruding on forbidden ground. The moment I walk into the main bedroom, my mouth drops open again and I gape at Mr. Vitale¡¯s personal space. The bedroom is easily three times the size of mine. Wow. The man has good taste. A king-size bed is positioned by floor-to-ceiling windows that overlook the city. Where the walls are ck, the bed covers are a soft cream color. I move closer and trail my fingers over the silk, thinking this is where Mr. Vitale sleeps. To the left of the bed is a lounge chair covered with ck velvet and a small coffee table. A neatly folded newspaper lies on the table, and an image of Mr. Vitale reading the paper while sipping his morning coffee shes through my mind. Lucky bastard. I nce into the bathroom, and my eyebrows fly up when I see stairs leading down to a sunken tub that can rival the best of jacuzzies. I¡¯d give one of my kidneys for a chance to soak in that baby. There¡¯s a huge shower that can easily fit five people. The thing even has a bench and a fern in it. The twin basins are made of ck marble, and the round mirrors make me green with envy. Stepping out of the bathroom, I head to the walk-in closet, and I let out a jealous huff when I see all the space the man has for his clothes. ¡°God, it¡¯s unfair that someone as grumpy as him gets to live in this beautiful house,¡± I mutter as I unzip the garment bags. Hanging the suits and making sure nothing is out of ce, I continue to rant, ¡°Jesus, he has more shoes than I do.¡± Which is saying a lot, as I have an out-of-control shoe addiction. When I¡¯m done, and every suit is neatly in the closet, I nce at all the sweatpants and T-shirts but don¡¯t notice any jeans. There¡¯s a disy case in the middle of the walk-in closet, and I take a moment to look at Mr. Vitale¡¯s cufflinks, wristwatches, and ties. Not wanting to be caught snooping, I let my eyes feast on all the beauty as I make my way back to the stairs. I expected Mr. Vitale¡¯s house to be cold and soulless, but instead, I¡¯m pleasantly surprised. When I reach the first floor, there¡¯s no sign of the man who opened the door, and unable to suppress my curious nature, I walk toward a living room that¡¯s made up of my wildest fantasies. The TV takes up an entire wall, and ck velvet couches furnish the room. It doesn¡¯t look like they¡¯ve been sat on. There are ferns that remind me of the nts I saw in Paradiso and a ss table that holds a crystal decanter filled with an amber liquid, which I assume is some kind of expensive whiskey. Movement draws my attention to the expansive windows and sliding doors, and I see a group of men out on the patio. Instantly, my curiosity is doused, and fear creeps into my bones. I turn around and rush out of the living room, only to bump into a chest that might as well have been made from steel. As I bounce backward, my hand flies up to rub my bruised nose, and my eyes lock on Mr. Vitale¡¯s narrowed gaze. Shit. ¡°Sorry. I was just leaving.¡± It¡¯s only then I notice the two men on either side of Mr. Vitale, and forgetting that I was just caught snooping by my boss, my fear of men makes my body tremble. At the best of times, I can handle dealing one-on-one with a man, but knowing there¡¯s a whole group outside on the patio and three more right in front of me, I panic. Before Mr. Vitale canment on why I¡¯m still in his house, I dart around them and run to the front door. As the solid piece of wood closes behind me, I think I hear Mr. Vitale call my name, but there¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m going back in there. 46 Samantha My breaths explode over my lips as I rush to the nearest subway, and on my way home, sweat beads on my forehead as I struggle not to have a panic attack. My fingers grip my handbag tightly, and my shoulders are hunched as I do my best to avoid the other pedestrians on the sidewalk. When I finally reach the safety of my apartment, I make sure all five locks are in ce before sinking down on one of the couches. I cover my face with trembling hands and try to focus on taking deeper breaths. Feeling physically ill, my entire body is coated in a fineyer of sweat. It¡¯s been a while since I had a panic attack, and it opens the floodgates, making the memories escape from where I keep them locked up in the darkest part of my soul. Unable to move a muscle or make a sound, I can¡¯t even open my eyes. I think I¡¯m lying on my bed. I hear movement, then Todd¡¯s voice as he croons, ¡°I¡¯m never letting you go. We¡¯re meant to be together.¡± Why is he here? I was clear when I broke things off with him. When he tried to control every aspect of my life and demanded that I have no contact with my family, I knew things would only get worse. Why can¡¯t I move? Why can¡¯t I speak? I feel the bed dip as he climbs on, and when he crawls over me, a wave of repulsion floods me. No! I broke up with him. He has no right to be here. His hands move over my body, and when he reaches my left side, a sharp pain slices through my skin. Stop! Oh God. Stop! The pain increases as he cuts into me, and a tear escapes my closed eyes. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so stubborn, I wouldn¡¯t be forced to brand you,¡± he whispers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to carve your name over my ribs, as well.¡± I shake my head hard, and darting up off the couch, I rush to the kitchen, where I pour myself a ss of water. Swallowing the tepid liquid down, it takes all my strength to force the memories back to the deepest part of my soul, where I keep them locked up. I¡¯m in control of my body. I can move. I can scream for help. I¡¯m safe. Slowly, the panic lessens until it¡¯s bearable, but then I¡¯m struck with the thought that I must¡¯ve looked a little crazy to Mr. Vitale. Shit. What do I say if he asks me about my odd behavior? Dammit. I¡¯ll just admit I was admiring his home and didn¡¯t mean to invade his privacy. I¡¯d rather have him berate me for snooping around than admit to him I panicked because I was surrounded by men. Thank God I didn¡¯t have a full-blown panic attack in front of my boss. Checking the time on my wristwatch, I let out a groan. It¡¯s already past six o¡¯clock, and I barely have enough time to get ready for my appointment at Paradiso. I should cancel. I¡¯m not in the right frame of mind to be alone with a man in a bedroom. No! I¡¯ve worked so hard to get to where I am. I¡¯m not giving up. Come hell or high water, I¡¯m going to see this through. I¡¯m going to regain the control that was stolen from me so I can freaking date again. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m bing a spinster with twenty cats. Adamant to go through with my ns for tonight, I walk to my bathroom and take a quick shower. When I¡¯ve dried my body andthered my skin with my favorite vani-scented lotions, I put on my light blue pants that I always feel pretty in andplete my outfit with a silver halter top and matching high heels. Not bothering with too much makeup, I just swipe mascara onto myshes and add a tint of pink to my lips. Running out of time, I grab my handbag and rush out of my apartment. During the subway ride to the heart of Manhattan, I remain determined to go through with my ns for tonight. You¡¯ll be safe. There are security cameras everywhere in the club. The thought makes me wonder how people have sex knowing there¡¯s an entire security team watching them. Hey, maybe it¡¯s a turn-on for them. The moment I leave the subway and walk toward Paradiso, my anxiety spikes. I¡¯m just going to spend an hour alone with a man in a bedroom. Nothing else will happen, and if the man tries something, the security guards will help me. Nothing will go wrong. Approaching the bouncer, I give him a nervous smile. ¡°Wee, Miss kely,¡± he says as he unhooks the red rope so I can enter the club. ¡°Enjoy your evening.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper, and as I walk down the hallway, my stomach tightens into a painful knot. I can do this. I¡¯m met by one of the staff members, and once again, the ski mask with the skull printed over the face sends a chill down my spine. Why can¡¯t they wear something less scary? ¡°Evening, Miss kely. Would you like to have a drink before I escort you to your room?¡± the same woman who weed me the other night asks. ¡°Definitely a drink first,¡± I say before chuckling nervously. ¡°This way.¡± I follow her to the seating area, and when I sit down on a stool at one of the round tables, I force a smile to my face. ¡°A server will bring you a martini,¡± she says before walking away. Feeling more anxious by the minute, I nce at the other members. They¡¯re all rxed and seem to be enjoying themselves. It¡¯s just an hour with a man who won¡¯t touch me. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. I¡¯m a strong and confident woman. The server brings my drink, and I quickly take hold of the ss and down half of it. As the alcohol hits my stomach, I feel queasy and leave the rest of the martini. Getting up from the stool, I walk to the nearest staff member, whose petite frame indicates she¡¯s a woman, and say, ¡°I¡¯m ready to go to the room.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Right this way, Miss kely,¡± the woman says. As I follow her toward a hallway, my muscles are tense, and my stomach spins with nerves. There¡¯s no backing out. I can do this. She opens a golden door, and I¡¯m taken into a room that¡¯s decorated in the same ck and gold as the rest of the club. My eyesnd on the bed, and avoiding it, I walk toward the armchair that¡¯s in the corner of the room. Before I can even take a seat, a manes in and the staff member says, ¡°The only rule is no touching. Enjoy your time together.¡± Before I can catch my bearings, she leaves us alone, and the door shuts behind her. Oh shit. My eyes are locked on a man who can¡¯t be much older than me. He¡¯s not bad-looking, which only makes me feel more nervous. He¡¯s taller and stronger than me. Shit. A smile spreads over his face as his eyes sweep over my body. ¡°My name is Kevin. What¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± My tongue darts out to nervously wet my lips. ¡°Samantha.¡± As my eyes dart to the door, he asks, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± My gaze snaps back to him. ¡°We can sit.¡± I nce over my shoulder before I take a seat on the armchair. Kevin plops down on the edge of the bed, and bracing his arms behind him, he stares at me as if I¡¯m his next meal. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around here before,¡± he says. I nce at my wristwatch and see only five minutes have passed. Fifty- five to go. ¡°I¡¯m new,¡± I murmur while I position my handbag on myp. His eyes drop to where my hands are gripping my handbag, and he lets out a chuckle. ¡°You look tense.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I mutter. I wrap my arms around my waist and nce at the door again. ¡°Are you always this quiet?¡± he asks as he scoots up the bed so he can lean back against the pillows. ¡°Yes.¡± Not wanting to be an absolute bitch, I force my gaze back to him and ask, ¡°So¡­uhm¡­what do you like to do in your spare time?¡± He shrugs as he crosses his ankles. ¡°When I¡¯m not at work, I¡¯m here.¡± Okaaaay. Silence falls between us, and after a couple of minutes, Kevin says, ¡°Come lie down next to me. I promise I won¡¯t bite.¡± Chuckling, he adds, ¡°Unless you ask me to.¡± Yeah, that will never happen. My arms tighten around my waist, and I shake my head. ¡°No. I¡¯m good here.¡± He lets out a sigh, then says, ¡°Let¡¯s spice things up.¡± I¡¯m just about to tell him that¡¯s not what I agreed to when he reaches for the zipper of his pants and pulls it down. Unbearable fear and panic hit me instantly, and before he can even pull his dick out of his pants, my breaths speed up until they¡¯re sawing over my lips. 47 Franco Standing in front of the security monitor for Miss kely¡¯s room, I watch as she takes a seat in the armchair. Mr. Forester¡¯s sitting on the bed, and even though I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re saying, the conversation looks stilted. My eyestch onto Miss kely¡¯s face, and it¡¯s clear as daylight she¡¯s notfortable at all. When she wraps her arms around her waist in a protective move, I order, ¡°Put on the sound. I want to hear what they¡¯re saying.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± one of the men replies. I step closer as he turns on the sound, and it¡¯s in time to hear Mr. Forester say, ¡®Are you always this quiet?¡¯ The man makes himselffortable on the bed as Miss kely answers, ¡®Yes.¡¯ Christ, she looks like she¡¯s about to have a nervous breakdown. Where¡¯s the feisty woman I¡¯ve gotten to know over the past three weeks? ¡®So¡­uhm¡­what do you like to do in your spare time?¡¯ she asks. ¡®When I¡¯m not at work, I¡¯m here.¡¯ Minutes pass before Mr. Forester pats the covers and says, ¡®Come lie down next to me. I promise I won¡¯t bite.¡¯ Chuckling, he adds, ¡®Unless you ask me to.¡¯ My eyes narrow on the man, and my body tenses when Miss kely adamantly shakes her head. ¡®No. I¡¯m good here.¡¯ Seeing how ufortable she is, causes a weird protective feeling to trickle into my chest. From what I¡¯ve seen tonight, I have a feeling something bad happened to Miss kely. The thought has my eyes narrowing on the monitor. It exins what happened earlier at my house. When Miss kely came barreling out of the living room and ran into me, it looked like she¡¯d seen a ghost. She has a problem being alone with men. She didn¡¯t give me that impression at the office, though, which tells me how good she is at pretending. Mr. Forester sighs, making it clear he¡¯s bored, then mutters, ¡®Let¡¯s spice things up.¡¯ The moment he reaches for the zipper of his pants, Miss kely¡¯s features tighten with fear. ¡°Fuck,¡± I snap as I swing around and make a run for the room they¡¯re in. I m the door open and order, ¡°Get him out of here!¡± My eyes lock on Miss kely, whose breaths are rushing over her parted lips, her eyes wide with terror.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jesus fucking Christ. She¡¯s having a panic attack. Crouching in front of her, I keep my tone as gentle as possible as I say, ¡°You¡¯re safe, Miss kely.¡± Seeing how pale she is stirs something in my chest, and the urge to hold her almost overwhelms me. Don¡¯t touch her. It¡¯s the only request she has. Fuck. ¡°You¡¯re safe,¡± I repeat. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡± The promise falls over my lips before I can even think about it. I watch as she fights to regain control over her emotions, and it makes me respect her so much more. Christ, she¡¯s strong. Seeing the woman who¡¯s given me attitude at the office in such a vulnerable state makes another wave of protectiveness wash through me. Samantha My breaths keep bursting over my lips as my eyes lock with the staff member¡¯s worried brown ones. There¡¯s something familiar about the man, and when I manage to calm down a little, it sinks in that Kevin is no longer in the room. ¡°Take your time,¡± the masked man murmurs, his tone still soft. ¡°Just know that you¡¯re safe.¡± I nod as I nce around the room before looking at the man crouching in front of me. He made himself smaller so he wouldn¡¯te across as a threat. The thought has me calming down some more until I¡¯m able to force a trembling smile to my face. ¡°Thank you.¡± His dark brown gaze is locked on me as he asks, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Weirdly, I do. There¡¯s just something about the man that makes me feel safe. Nodding, I whisper, ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No thanks needed. I apologize for what happened with Mr. Forester.¡± I nod again before taking a much-needed deep breath. Rising to his feet, he moves to the bed, where he takes a seat on the edge. ¡°You still have thirty minutes left. I¡¯ll sit with you if that¡¯s okay?¡± I nod again, and then the realization sinks in that I didn¡¯tpletely lose my shit. There was a hup, but I think I can do this as long as the man doesn¡¯t try anything. Knowing he¡¯s a staff member of Paradiso helps set me at ease, and slowly, the chaotic emotions in my chest fade away until I¡¯m just nervous. Instead of undressing me with his eyes, like Kevin did, the man just stares at the wall. He¡¯s bigger than Kevin, and when my gaze moves over his muscled frame, I wonder if he¡¯s the same man I saw the other night. ¡°Am I allowed to know your name?¡± I ask, my tone still tense from the little panic attack I had. He shakes his head. ¡°Unfortunately not.¡± Nodding, I ask, ¡°Is it to protect your identity?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± His eyes settle on me, and once again, I¡¯m struck with the weird sensation that I¡¯ve met him before. His tone is still soft when he asks, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± ¡°Yeah. I just didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± My hand nervously gestures between me and the bed, ¡°¡­ah¡­that to happen.¡± ¡°Again, I apologize.¡± I nod and nce down at myp. Silence fills the air, but this time, it isn¡¯t ufortable. I close my eyes and focus on filling my lungs with deep breaths of air. This is better. Maybe it¡¯s because I know he¡¯s an employee of the club and not a member who¡¯s looking to getid. ¡°You¡¯re doing very well,¡± he praises me. A smile tugs at my mouth. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Yeah. Only twenty minutes left.¡± Curious to hear his answer, I ask, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m weird for requesting to sit in a room with a man for an hour and do nothing?¡± ¡°From what I witnessed tonight, I think you¡¯re brave.¡± His reply has my eyes snapping open and locking on him. ¡°You think I¡¯m brave?¡± Still staring at the wall, he nods. I don¡¯t know a single thing about this man, but his words mean a lot to me. Feeling a hell of a lot morefortable with the employee than I¡¯ve felt with any man since I fled Houston, I continue to stare at him. ¡°Do you like working here?¡± I ask. He shrugs, and his tone is still gentle when he answers, ¡°It pays well.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t get in trouble for sitting with me, right?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Not at all.¡± My teeth tug at my bottom lip, and I wonder if I¡¯m allowed to request to meet with him whenever Ie to the club. It won¡¯t hurt to ask. ¡°Next time I make an appointment, can I request that you join me?¡± He stops looking at the wall, and when his eyes rest on me, I feel a little awkward. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t request anything sex-rted.¡± ¡°Dear God,¡± the words burst from me, and my stomach lurches just from thinking about sex. ¡°No, definitely nothing¡­ahh¡­like that. It¡¯s just to sit with me. A conversation here and there would be nice.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it can be arranged.¡± I¡¯m filled with a sense of relief as I say, ¡°I¡¯d really appreciate it.¡± Before a heavy silence can fall between us, he asks, ¡°Have you ever traveled?¡± I nod. ¡°Only to Canada to visit family. My grandmother used to live there.¡± ¡°Did she move back to the States?¡± I shake my head. ¡°She passed away three years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that.¡± He¡¯s quiet for a moment, then says, ¡°I like to travel as often as possible. I find other cultures interesting.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I don¡¯t even notice that I¡¯mpletely rxed. ¡°Where have you been?¡± ¡°Thand, the Nethends, Germany, Spain.¡± He seems to think about something before adding, ¡°I¡¯ve been all over South America.¡± ¡°I¡¯m jealous. It must¡¯ve been quite an experience.¡± ¡°It was.¡± ¡°Do you have a favorite?¡± I ask. ¡°Thand. I¡¯d love to go back.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°I¡¯ll put Thand on my list of ces to see.¡± ¡°What else is on your list?¡± My smile widens as I chuckle. ¡°Every country in the world.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really ambitious of you,¡± he teases me. ¡°A girl can dream.¡± This is what I wanted ¨C just to sit and talk with a man. When he nces at his wristwatch but doesn¡¯t say anything, I ask, ¡°How much time is left?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no time limit. We can talk until you¡¯re ready to leave.¡± I check the time and see that my appointment ended five minutes ago. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t get in trouble?¡± ¡°Dead sure. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± My stomach growls loudly and it has me saying, ¡°They should serve food here.¡± ¡°We can order takeout.¡± My eyebrows lift with excitement. ¡°Really? I would kill for a burger and fries.¡± He pulls a phone out of his pocket, and I watch as he calls someone and tells whoever is on the other end of the line, ¡°Order a burger and fries and bring it to the room.¡± I¡¯m once again struck with a feeling that I know him from somewhere. When he ends the call, he moves off the bed to sit on the floor. He stretches his long legs in front of him, and it looks sofortable, I decide to join him. His eyes are locked on me as I get from the chair and sit down near the wall so I can lean back against it, leaving enough space between us to fit two people. ¡°So you¡¯re a burger and fries girl?¡± he asks, his tone unexpectedly yful. ¡°I¡¯m actually a pizza girl, but I had it for dinnerst night.¡± He lets out a chuckle, and the sound makes my smile widen. ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± I ask to keep the conversation flowing. ¡°Anything but¡­¡± he pauses for a moment, then clearing his throat, he says, ¡°I¡¯m not a fan of broli.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not too fond of it either.¡± ¡°We have something inmon.¡± I¡¯m surprised when the door opens a few minutester, and a staff member hands my takeout to my mystery man. ¡°Anything else, sir?¡± the other man asks. ¡°A bottle of water.¡± As soon as the staff member leaves, I ask, ¡°Are you a manager here?¡± My mystery man nods as he opens the paper bag to take out my food. When he passes my burger and fries to me, I ask, ¡°Is there any ketchup?¡± He hands me two packets and our fingers brush. Instantly, my heartbeat quickens, and I quickly pull back. Trying to hide my reaction from him, I squirt the ketchup all over my fries. 48 Franco I¡¯m not going to lie, I¡¯ve never done anything remotely close to this. Sitting on the floor with my PA is thest thing I expected to do tonight. But it¡¯s weirdly satisfying. Whenever I speak to Miss kely, I keep my tone soft and don¡¯t treat her like I would at the office, because I don¡¯t want her to run for the hills. Passing a burger and fries to her, our fingers touch, but she quickly pulls back. Her features tighten, and while she¡¯s busy drowning her fries in ketchup, I watch as she sucks in a deep breath of air. Haven¡¯t we touched before? I search my memory, and realizing she¡¯s always kept a couple of inches between us makes me wonder what happened to her. I can take a few guesses, but they all make me angry just thinking about them. She might¡¯ve annoyed me the first two weeks she worked with me, but since she got her act together, it¡¯s been, dare I say, pleasant. Wanting to separate the time we spend together here at Paradiso from when we¡¯re at work, I ask, ¡°Can I call you Samantha?¡± Squashing her burger, she smiles at me. ¡°Sure. I¡¯d like that.¡± What is she doing? When she sees me staring at her, she exins, ¡°It¡¯s too big to fit into my mouth, so I have to tten it.¡± Why do I find that cute?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The door opens, and Brianes in with the bottle of water. He sets it down next to me before leaving the room again. Grabbing the bottle, I ce it between Samantha and me and continue to watch her eat her food. Knowing we might spend a lot of time together in the future and not wanting to do something that will upset her, I say, ¡°We should talk about the rules while you eat.¡± ¡°What rules?¡± ¡°Yours. What do you expect from our meetings?¡± She swallows the bite she just took, then answers, ¡°I want to getfortable spending time with you. If that goes well, then I¡¯d like to try holding hands.¡± Her shoulders slump and she sets the deformed burger down in the box. ¡°I know it sounds weird.¡± My tone is still soft and gentle as I say, ¡°Not at all. I assume something happened to you, and this is you trying to heal from it.¡± She nods as she reaches for the bottle of water, and only after she¡¯s taken a sip, she admits, ¡°I tried going for therapy but it didn¡¯t work for me.¡± Anger begins to simmer in my chest as I get confirmation that someone hurt her so fucking badly she can¡¯t even be alone with a man. It must¡¯ve been difficult for her toe into my office. She picks at the bun, breaking little pieces off, then gives me a smile that doesn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I figure if I can sleep next to a man, I might be able to date again. That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping to get out of these meetings.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡± She nods as she looks down at the food on herp. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Lifting her head again, her eyes lock with mine. ¡°Thank you for doing this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± She gestures at me, then asks, ¡°What¡¯s with the scary ski masks? I understand it¡¯s to protect your identity, but couldn¡¯t the club have chosen something else?¡± ¡°You think they¡¯re scary?¡± A chuckle rumbles from my chest. I don¡¯t want to know how she¡¯ll react if she were to find out I¡¯m one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. The woman will probably die of shock. She scrunches her nose, which I find cute. ¡°It¡¯s a skull. It doesn¡¯t inspire warm and fuzzy feelings.¡± ¡°It fits the taboo nature of the club,¡± I exin. She picks up a fry and nibbles on it. When she¡¯s done, she wipes her fingers on a napkin and asks, ¡°If we¡¯re going to spend time together, what do I call you?¡± A frown forms on her forehead. ¡°Right now, I¡¯ve got mystery man and masked man. Both sound silly. Any suggestions?¡± Fuck. She has a point. My mind races as I think for a moment, anding up with nothing, I say, ¡°You can call me whatever you want.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± For the first time since Iid eyes on Samantha, a mischievous gleam sparkles in her eyes. ¡°How about Bob?¡± Before I can stop myself, I mutter, ¡°Fuck no.¡± Samantha tilts her head, and her eyes narrow on me. ¡°There¡¯s something familiar about you. It feels like we¡¯ve met before.¡± Fuck. Fuck. Fuck. Forcing a chuckle over my lips, I say, ¡°I doubt that very much. I¡¯d remember meeting someone as beautiful as you.¡± An idea pops into my head. ¡°How about Beast? You know, like Beauty and the Beast?¡± Samantha lets out a loud bark ofughter, and I¡¯m a little stunned as I watch her cry withughter and tears stream down her face. When she manages to catch her breath, she gasps, ¡°That¡¯s so corny. Oh my God.¡± She continues tough her ass off, and it brings a smile to my face. I watch her wipe a tear from her cheek, and her voice is thick withughter as she says, ¡°I might as well call you Skull.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I agree, which has moreughter bubbling over her lips. ¡°I¡¯m just going to stick with my mystery man. It doesn¡¯t make me cringe.¡± Her mystery man. Why do I like that so much? Samantha checks the time on her wristwatch, then her eyes widen, and she gets up. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was sote!¡± I check the time and see it¡¯s already past ten, meaning we¡¯ve been in this room for over two and a half hours. Climbing to my feet, I gather our empty box and wrapper and shove them into the paper bag. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Samantha says as she hoists the strap of her handbag over her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I enjoyed myself,¡± I say to reassure her. ¡°Oh, good.¡± A smile of relief spreads over her face as she walks to the door. Then she pauses and asks, ¡°How do I book you for the next appointment?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll assign myself to all your appointments, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Great!¡± She looks a little awkward as she adds, ¡°Thanks for tonight. I really appreciate it.¡± ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll walk you to your car,¡± I say before she can open the door. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I took the subway.¡± My right eyebrow lifts, and I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you take the subway sote at night. I¡¯ll have one of the staff members drive you home.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to inconvenience you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the least we can do after the mishap earlier.¡± Looking relieved, she asks, ¡°Can a woman take me home?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Leaving the room with her, I say, ¡°Take a seat up front, and I¡¯ll send someone to you.¡± Samantha turns to face me, and she looks hesitant. I¡¯m about to assure her she¡¯ll be safe when she holds her hand out to me. ¡°It was nice meeting you.¡± I nce down at her hand and ask, ¡°Are you sure?¡± She nods and widens the smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Reaching for her hand, my fingers wrap around her slender ones and I give her a gentle squeeze before pulling away. ¡°Have a good night, Samantha.¡± ¡°You too, Mystery Man.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts as I watch her walk down the hallway, then I turn around and head to the security room so I can assign a driver to take her home. 49 Samantha Preparing a cup of coffee for Mr. Vitale, I can¡¯t stop thinking aboutst night. It went so much better than I expected. A smile ys around my mouth as I ce the cup and two cookies on a tray. Even though the evening started off rocky, it ended on a high note. I spent over two hours with a man, and not once did I feel panicky. I¡¯m on the right track, and I¡¯m confident I¡¯ll be able to regain my trust in men with the help of my mystery man. Obviously, I¡¯ll always be cautious when dating, and I¡¯m not just going to allow anyone into my life. But this is a good start, and where I would usually feel depressed after a panic attack, I feel optimistic. Carrying the tray to Mr. Vitale¡¯s office, I set it down on the corner of his desk before heading back to my desk. I¡¯m bracing myself for Mr. Vitale¡¯s anger because I snooped around in his house, but I have an apology ready. Just as I reach my chair, Mr. Vitalees down the hallway. Today, he¡¯s dressed in a dark blue suit, and as always, the man looks way too handsome for his own good. The usual nervousness I feel around my boss spins in my stomach as I say, ¡°Morning, sir.¡± He doesn¡¯t even look at me as he mutters, ¡°Morning.¡± I watch Mr. Vitale disappear into his office and follow him inside. ¡°I just want to apologize forst night. You have a beautiful home.¡± ¡°Close the door on your way out.¡± Asshole. It¡¯s not like Imitted a crime. I think. Suppressing a huff, I shut the door behind me and take a seat at my desk. Within seconds, my inbox is bombarded with emails from my grumpy boss, and I get to work. Fine, so I invaded his privacy a little. I said I¡¯m sorry and I won¡¯t do it again. Letting out the huff that¡¯s been impatiently waiting, I focus on my work so I can stay one step ahead of my boss. The morning flies by at the speed of light, and before I know it, it¡¯s lunchtime. Dialing Mr. Vitale¡¯s extension, I wait for him to grunt like he always does, then ask, ¡°What would you like to eat, sir?¡± ¡°You can choose today,¡± he replies. Really? ¡°Pizza?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He hangs up on me, but I couldn¡¯t care less because I¡¯m getting my favorite takeout, and thepany is paying for it. I ce an order for two pizzas, asking for all the toppings and extra cheese. While waiting for our lunch to arrive, I dart between my desk and the boardroom, where I¡¯m preparing everything for tomorrow¡¯s meeting. When our food arrives, I grab a te from the kitchte and ce four slices on it. Adding a bottle of water to the tray, I carry the meal to Mr. Vitale¡¯s office and knock before I open the door. cing the tray on his desk, I say, ¡°I hope four slices are enough. Just let me know if you¡¯d like more pizza.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± My mouth drops open, and I blink at the man as if he¡¯s lost his mind. Did I just hear a thank you? He gives me a dark re when he notices I¡¯m gaping at him. ¡°You can leave, Miss kely.¡± Nodding, I hurry out of the office, and once I¡¯ve shut the door behind me, I grin like an idiot. And here I was thinking miracles don¡¯t happen anymore. Franco Having Samantha stare at me with a stunned expression just because I thanked her makes me feel like a dick. Can you me me, though? I went through years of shitty assistants, and having one that actually does her job is new to me. Just don¡¯t get too friendly with her. I don¡¯t want Samantha to put two and two together and realize I¡¯m her mystery man. Picking up a slice of pizza, a smile tugs at the corner of my mouth as my thoughts turn tost night. I didn¡¯t lie when I told her I enjoyed spending time with her. Seeing Samantha away from the office showed me a different side to her. For some unknown reason, I like the idea that she¡¯s a wildcat here and a wounded kitten at Paradiso. Remembering how startled she was when I ran into her at my house, my mood sours a little. Marcello is always at my ce with a group of guards, and now that I¡¯m sure Samantha has a problem being around men, I understand why she ran out of the house.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I¡¯ll never send her to collect my dry cleaning again. I eat my lunch, and when Samanthaes in to collect the tray, I keep my eyes locked on the documents in front of me. As she turns to leave, I mutter, ¡°You can go home at five but be here at seven tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Once the door shuts behind her, I lean back in my chair and tap my fingers on the desk. Why am I even doing this? Nothing good cane from spending time with Samantha. Even though I have legitimate businesses, I¡¯m still a criminal. I don¡¯t think being one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra will carry any weight with Samantha. And even if it did, it doesn¡¯t matter because I don¡¯t n on dating my PA. I agreed to spend time with her because she¡¯s paid a steep price to be a member at Paradiso. Yeah, that¡¯s the only reason I¡¯m doing this. Shaking my head, I get up from the chair and grab my jacket. Pulling it on, I stalk to the door, and leaving my office, I growl to Samantha, ¡°I¡¯ll be out for the rest of the day.¡± ¡°Oh. Should I cancel your four o¡¯clock appointment?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I head to the elevators, and only when I climb into the back seat of the G-Wagon do I feel less agitated. ¡°Where to boss?¡± Milo asks. ¡°The factory.¡± I¡¯d rather check that the new printers I got a couple of months ago are printing high-quality counterfeit bills so I can get some time away from Samantha. During the drive to the factory, Lorenzo is quiet as always while Milo hums to a country song ying on the radio. I think spending less time at Vitale Health and more time at my otherpanies will be a wise move on my part. At least until Samantha doesn¡¯t need to meet with me at Paradiso anymore. It will be safer that way. For who? You or Samantha? ¡°You okay, boss?¡± Milo asks. I¡¯m pulled out of my thoughts and just nod in answer to his question. ¡°Did you fire the new PA?¡± he asks another question. ¡°No, Milo,¡± I mutter. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about work.¡± ¡°Anything we can help with?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No.¡± Letting out a sigh, I nce out of the window. Last night, when I got to be anonymous and just hang out with Samantha, it shined a huge spotlight on how busy I¡¯ve been the past ten years. I haven¡¯t had a serious rtionship since I graduated from school, and I can¡¯t even remember when Ist fucked a woman. The Cosa Nostra and mypanies take up all of my time. I¡¯m not the most social person, but rxing with Samantha was enjoyable. Why am I obsessing over this? I¡¯m not dating the woman. She gets to work through her issues, and I get to rx. It¡¯s a fucking win-win for both of us. Annoyed with myself, I let out a huff, and it earns me a nce from Milo in the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I snap before he can open his mouth. ¡°Sure. You keep telling yourself that,¡± he mumbles under his breath. ¡°Don¡¯t make me shoot you,¡± I warn him. ¡°Please. I beg you. Shoot him and put me out of my misery,¡± Lorenzo suddenly says. ¡°I can¡¯t stand his constant humming to country songs.¡± Milo scowls at Lorenzo. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t insult my taste in music.¡± Listening to the two men argue about country music, of all things, I let out a sigh and shake my head, but I¡¯m thankful for Lorenzo changing the subject. 50 Samantha With Mr. Vitale hardlying into the office, the past few days have been amazing. Up until the moment I walked into Paradiso, I felt ready to conquer my fears and was excited to spend some time with my mystery man. I¡¯ve been looking forward to seeing him again, but I¡¯m also nervous as hell because I¡¯m moving to the next stage.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When I made the appointment, I requested that he sit on the armchair while Iy on the bed. My heart lurches in my chest when I think about it. It won¡¯t be easy but I feel it would be a massive win if I can get through it. But the fear of not being able to go through with it keeps me from leaving the table and going to the room. He¡¯s waiting. Get up and go. You won¡¯t know until you try. Sipping on my second martini, I stare at the olive in the ss while I try to build up my courage. I can do this. He works for Paradiso, so I know he won¡¯t try anything. I¡¯m sure I¡¯m safe with him. I can do this. Suddenly, someone sits down across me, and my head snaps up. My eyes meet my mystery man¡¯s dark brown ones briefly before I stare at the olive again. Knowing I¡¯m wasting his time, I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just need a couple of minutes.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush, Samantha.¡± His tone is so gentle it makes me feel slightly emotional. ¡°We can just talk.¡± I shake my head, and taking a fortifying breath, I put the ss on the table and get up from the stool. ¡°No. I want to try.¡± He stands up, and I¡¯m suddenly overly conscious about how much bigger than me he is. I wait for him to lead the way before I follow. My eyes are locked on his broad shoulders and muscled arms. He could easily hurt me. He could kill me. A lightyer of sweat beads on my forehead, and my breathse faster. When he opens the door and walks into the room, my feete to a stop, refusing to take me a step further. Shit. My heart beats heavily in my chest, and it feels like the next step will throw me over the edge of a cliff without a parachute. Don¡¯t panic. ¡°You¡¯re safe, Samantha,¡± my mystery man says, his voice filled with a world of patience. Nothing is going to happen. When I force my feet to move, my arms wrap around my waist, and I hold myself tightly as I enter the room. My eyes lock on the bed, and hearing him shut the door, my lips part so I can take deeper breaths. I watch as he takes a seat in the armchair, and leaning forward, he rests his forearms on his knees and links his fingers. I step closer to the bed, and once I¡¯m next to it, I stop to calm my racing heart. ¡°This is insane, right?¡± the question bursts from me, and unable to stop, I start to ramble, ¡°All I have to do is lie down while you sit there. It should be easy.¡± My breathse faster and faster. ¡°I should be able to do this.¡± ¡°Samantha.¡± When my eyes snap to him, he tilts his head. ¡°Nothing about this is insane. You have all the time in the world and don¡¯t have to lie down right now.¡± The man¡¯s voice has some kind of magical power because I instantly feel calmer. Nodding, I set my handbag down on the bed. ¡°Thank you for being so understanding.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m not a therapist, but I¡¯m d I can help you in some way.¡± My gaze settles on him, and a smile wavers around my lips. ¡°Are you always this nice?¡± Instead of answering the question, he lets out a soft chuckle. My eyes return to the bed, and I stare at the ck covers. Just get on it. My hands curl into fists as I sit down on the side of the bed, and I have to close my eyes to focus on breathing through the wave of panic that threatens to overwhelm me. ¡°Can you talk, please?¡± My voice is filled with the tension I¡¯m feeling. ¡°Earlier this week, I had to listen to two grown men argue about country music. It was the most tiring conversation I¡¯ve ever listened to.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Yeah? I take it you¡¯re not a fan of country music?¡± ¡°Not when I have to listen to it on a daily basis.¡± While he¡¯s speaking, I move further up the bed. My body tenses and my breaths speed up, but I keep going until I can lean back against the pillows. My stomach churns, and the memories creep around the edges of my mind. ¡°What kind of music do you like?¡± he asks. ¡°Ah¡­¡± My tongue darts out to wet my dry lips, and my heart is beating so loudly it sounds like it¡¯s taken up residence in my ears. My side is on fire, and my mind is reeling with horror as I feel his tongue swipe over my skin to lick up my blood. ¡°Samantha?¡± My eyes fly open and snap to the corner of the room where my mystery man sits. I notice his fingers are tightly linked. It¡¯s the only sign that he¡¯s on edge. ¡°What kind of music do you like?¡± he repeats his question. ¡°Uhm. Anything. I¡¯m not fussy.¡± I wrap my arms tightly around my waist and nce down to where the blue and white top I¡¯m wearing covers Todd¡¯s name that he carved into me with a scalpel. Licking my lips again, I ask, ¡°Do you have any tattoos?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± My gaze darts to his. ¡°Can you rmend a tattoo artist?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you the address before you leave.¡± My attention returns to the bed, and my muscles lock in ce when I think about moving down into a lying position. Come on! You can do this. It takes a lot of strength to unwrap my arms from around my waist, and cing my hands on the covers, I slowly scoot down. ¡°After I spent time with youst week, I realized I don¡¯t get out much. I can¡¯t remember thest time I went on a date,¡± he admits, much to my surprise. ¡°Really? Is it because you¡¯re too busy?¡± I ask as I slowly lower my head to the pillow. When I¡¯m in a horizontal position, I stare at the ceiling and listen for any movement from him. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been swept up in my work and forgot there¡¯s more to life.¡± I hear him shift, and my eyes dart to the corner, only to see him leaning back in the armchair. ¡°I just wanted you to know I¡¯m also getting something from these meetings.¡± I nod while my fingers dig into the covers. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± I try to close my eyes, but the moment they¡¯re shut, I¡¯m bombarded with memories. Even though I was in a rtionship with Todd, and we¡¯ve had sex before, feeling him push inside me this time makes a crack rip through the very foundation my entire life has been built on. He lets out a groan. ¡®Do you feel how good we fit together, Sam?¡¯ He thrusts into me again, and my mind screams for him to stop. Another tear escapes from the corner of my eye and disappears into my hair. ¡®I¡¯ll never let you leave me. If you try, I¡¯ll kill us both.¡¯ I dart off the bed, and with my arms wrapped around me, I rub my hands up and down my biceps in an attempt tofort myself. ¡°I¡¯m here and won¡¯t allow anyone to hurt you,¡± my mystery man says, his tone sounding harsher than usual. The sound of his voice is so familiar I find myself stepping closer to him. When I¡¯m next to the armchair, I sink down until my butt hits the floor and lean back against the wall. Feeling disappointed with myself, I mumble, ¡°It was worth a try.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll get it right,¡± he murmurs, sounding more confident in my abilities than I am right now. ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Still wanting to make a sess of tonight, I nce up at him. ¡°Can youe sit next to me?¡± I watch as his powerful body rises from the chair, and when he moves closer and sits down beside me, I¡¯m surprised when I don¡¯t feel a wave of panic. Maybe it¡¯s because my eyes are open? He¡¯s left a couple of inches between us, so I scoot closer until my arm brushes against his, which gets my heart racing. I take a slow breath before I close my eyes. With his voice no louder than a whisper, he says, ¡°After my dad passed away from a stroke, my mother started getting panic attacks. It took years and a lot of medication before she managed to deal with her grief.¡± I keep my voice soft as I reply, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. It must¡¯ve been hard for your family.¡± ¡°It was, but with time, things got better.¡± He¡¯s right. It¡¯s been a year since I left Houston, and in a way, I¡¯ve learned to live with the trauma. What else can you do when giving up is not an option? 51 Franco Tonight is a fuck-ton more difficult than I expected it would be. After spending time away from the office so I didn¡¯t have to interact with Samantha, I knew tonight might be ufortable. But it¡¯s not ufortable. It¡¯s brutal. All I want to do is hold her. The fucking urge is driving me insane. I link my fingers again and rest my hands on myp while I tell her about my parents. When Dad had the stroke, I had no choice but to take over as the leader of the Vitale family. Christ, I didn¡¯t know whether I wasing or going. People looked to me to run the business even though I had no fucking idea what I was doing. ¡°Were you close with your dad?¡± Samantha asks. ¡°Not really. I was seventeen and at a stage in my life where I didn¡¯t agree with anything my father said or did. Looking back now, I wish I had listened to him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t we all,¡± she chuckles. ¡°I argued with my mom about everything when I was a teenager.¡± Wanting to keep the conversation flowing, I ask, ¡°What kind of tattoo do you want to get?¡± I feel her arm brush against mine as she shifts a little. ¡°I was thinking of bricks or blocks with some shading and a flower growing out of it.¡± When I nce at her, it¡¯s to find her looking at me. She scrunches her nose and turns her gaze to herp. ¡°It means something good can grow in harsh conditions.¡± ¡°I think it will suit you.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Her gaze flits to mine again. ¡°I also want to add the words ¡®stronger than ever¡¯ so it looks like graffiti on the bricks.¡± ¡°The words definitely describe you.¡± Knowing she might have a problem with the tattoo artist, I say, ¡°The guy who did my tattoos is a friend. If you want, I can be there so you¡¯re not alone with him.¡± Her teeth tug at her bottom lip before she asks, ¡°There isn¡¯t a woman who can do the tattoo?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I can ask around and see if I can find a different ce for you?¡± Letting out a sigh, she nces down again. ¡°Will you be okay sitting with me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± She nods, and while she nervously tugs at the seam of her shirt, she whispers, ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it.¡± Samantha turns her head, and I watch as she stares at my hands. Slowly, I unlink my fingers andy my hand palm up on my thigh. ¡®Take my hand,¡¯ I silently encourage her. She keeps staring, and as the seconds pass, a weird tension fills my chest. Christ, I¡¯ve never felt such a desperation to touch a woman. She shifts her hand to her thigh, and another few seconds tick by before she reaches for me and ces her palm on mine. The simple touch sends one hell of an electric bolt up my arm. The air around us feels charged as I slowly weave my fingers with hers. For a moment, I forget who I am. I forget Samantha¡¯s my assistant. While we both stare at our joined hands, I¡¯m amazed by the emotions Samantha¡¯s touch stirs in my chest. Pride, protectiveness, empathy ¨C but mostly the attraction I felt for her when she first started as my PAes back in full force. She¡¯s not the brainless woman I took her for during the first two weeks we worked together. No. This woman is anything but stupid. She¡¯s hardworking, intelligent, and so fucking brave it demands my admiration. Clearing my throat, I ask, ¡°How are you doing?¡± Her thumb brushes over mine, then a stunningly happy smile lights up her face. ¡°Surprisingly good.¡± Her eyes fill with a mischievous expression. ¡°It seems my mystery man has the magic touch.¡± Mystery man. Right. She doesn¡¯t know who I am. Taking a deep breath, I tighten my hold on her hand. Before silence can fall between us, I ask, ¡°How long have you lived in New York?¡± I know the answer, but her mystery man doesn¡¯t. ¡°A year. I used to live in Texas.¡± ¡°Is that where your family is?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°No, they¡¯re in Seattle. I try to visit them as often as I can. I¡¯ll see them for the Fourth of July.¡± So that¡¯s where she¡¯s going for the couple of days¡¯ vacation she requested. ¡°Have you always lived in New York?¡± she asks. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And your mom?¡± I shake my head. ¡°She passed awayst year.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Samantha whispers. ¡°It¡¯s okay. She was eighty-one when she passed, and she had a full life.¡± Her eyebrows fly up, then she asks, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Thirty-five. I was a rainbow baby. Just as they gave up on having a child, I came along.¡± ¡°Aww¡­they must¡¯ve loved you so much.¡± Hearing the warmth in her tone makes a smile tug at the corner of my mouth. ¡°They did.¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°I was lucky.¡± ¡°Do you have any other family in New York?¡± Nodding, the Cosa Nostra flits through my mind. ¡°Yeah, I have arge family.¡± I¡¯m surprised when Samantha leans her head against my shoulder. She lets out a contented sigh, then whispers, ¡°This feels good.¡± I turn my face to her and wish I could rip the bva off so I can smell her vani scent. ¡°You know what would be funny,¡± she murmurs. ¡°What?¡± ¡°If we became friends.¡± ¡°Why would that be funny?¡± She tilts her head back to meet my eyes. ¡°Men and women can¡¯t be friends.¡± ¡°Why?¡± She shrugs before settling her temple against my shoulder again. ¡°Someone always ruins the friendship by falling in love, then the other party feels obligated to try, and everything just ends up going to hell.¡± ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re talking from personal experience.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± she whispers. ¡°I am.¡± Samantha is quiet for a moment before she continues to talk. ¡°I used to work at a hospital in Houston. I met a neurosurgeon there¡­¡± She pauses for a moment, and her hand begins to tremble in mine. Realizing this is hard for her to talk about, I brush my thumb over her soft skin. ¡°We quickly became friends. He fell in love with me, and because I thought the world of him, I gave a rtionship between us a chance.¡± I¡¯m so caught up in what Samantha¡¯s saying, I can¡¯t stop myself from asking, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I realized it wasn¡¯t going to work, and when I tried to put some distance between us¡­¡± The air tenses around us, and she pulls her hand free from mine so she can wrap her arms around her waist. ¡°He became more and more controlling. Things got bad, and I left Houston to make a fresh start here.¡± Things got bad. Anger fills my chest, and my jaw clenches as the muscles in my body tighten. So the fucker who hurt her is a neurosurgeon in Houston. I¡¯m sure I can find the hospital¡¯s name in Samantha¡¯s file at work. She must¡¯ve had a work reference from her previous ce of employment. Knowing I need to say something, I focus on keeping my tone gentle as I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that happened.¡± She just shrugs and continues to stare at herp. Suddenly my phone starts vibrating in my pocket, and I pull the device out. Seeing Renzo¡¯s name shing on the screen, I say, ¡°I have to take this call. Give me a moment.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Getting up, I walk to the door and step out of the room before answering, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem. One of the trucks was ambushed.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss. I quickly pull the door shut behind me so Samantha won¡¯t hear me, then ask, ¡°Which truck?¡± ¡°The one Steve was driving. Whoever stole my shipment sent us a message.¡± ¡°What kind of message?¡± ¡°They fucking nailed Steve to the side of the trailer.¡± Christ. ¡°Tell me you¡¯re not by the truck.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I sent Carlo to take care of things.¡± ¡°Tell him to be careful.¡± ¡°Are youing over so we can decide how to handle this?¡± I nce at the shut door. ¡°Yes. Just give me a few minutes to wrap things up at the club.¡± Ending the call, I head back into the room. Samantha gets up and walks to the bed, where she grabs her handbag. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it was sote. I¡¯m going to be dead at work tomorrow.¡± I check the time on my phone and see it¡¯s almost midnight. ¡°I should¡¯ve kept track of time. Sorry.¡± She takes a step closer to me, and gives me a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you for tonight.¡± When she heads to the door, I ask, ¡°How are you getting home?¡± ¡°The subway.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for one of the women to take you home.¡± Before I can stop myself, I add, ¡°Or I can take you. I¡¯m also leaving, so it won¡¯t be out of my way.¡± She stares at me for a moment, then nods. ¡°Okay. That would be great.¡± ¡°A woman or me?¡± I ask to make sure. The corner of her mouth lifts. ¡°You.¡± There¡¯s an intense sensation in my chest, and it feels like I beat one of her demons. Shit, I¡¯m pretty sure Samantha knows I drive a G-Wagon. I¡¯ll have to take Brian¡¯s car and tell Milo and Lorenzo to follow us at a safe distance. ¡°I¡¯m just grabbing my car keys, then we can leave,¡± I say as we step out into the hallway. ¡°Should I wait here?¡± she asks. ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t be long.¡± Hurrying toward the security room, my thoughts are torn between Samantha and the ambush on one of my trucks. When I¡¯m out of earshot of Samantha, I quickly call Milo. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°I¡¯m using Brian¡¯s car to take Miss kely home. Follow behind us and make sure she doesn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Got it.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Be careful, Milo. One of the trucks was ambushed tonight.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± my guard mutters. ¡°I¡¯ll notify the rest of the men.¡± ¡°After dropping off Samantha, we¡¯re heading to Renzo¡¯s ce,¡± I inform him before ending the call. 52 Samantha When I climb into the passenger seat of the BMW, I feel a little apprehensive. I¡¯m taking a huge risk by getting into a car with a man I barely know. Barely¡­ha! I don¡¯t even know his freaking name. When my mystery man settles behind the steering wheel, I watch as he adjusts the seat. My eyebrow pops up. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your car?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s a friend¡¯s.¡± He starts the engine, and realizing he¡¯s going to drive through Manhattan with a bva on, I let out a snort. ¡°You look like a bank robber. The cops are going to pull us over.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope that doesn¡¯t happen,¡± he mutters as he reverses the BMW out of the parking bay. ¡°Where do you live?¡± Knowing he can find my address on my membership form, I don¡¯t bother lying and tell him where to go. We drive in silence for a minute or so before my nerves get the better of me, and I blurt out, ¡°This isn¡¯t nerve-racking at all.¡± Turning left at a set of traffic lights, he says, ¡°It¡¯s the same as being in a room with me. Try not to worry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± I argue. ¡°There are no security cameras. Right now, it¡¯s your word against mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Besides, I enjoy yourpany and won¡¯t do anything to jeopardize our time together.¡± My eyes settle on him, and I watch as he steers the car. Weirdly, I believe him when he says he won¡¯t hurt me. Why? Am I being gullible, or is my gut instinct right that he might be one of the good ones? I thought Todd was one of the good ones. Look where that got me. Forcing my thoughts away from Todd, I think about the past few hours I spent with my mystery man. Even though I couldn¡¯t lie on the bed for more than a few minutes, I feel I made some progress. Holding his hand was nice. It was more than nice. I felt safe with him and there was a fluttering in my stomach. I even managed to tell him a little about my past, which was a first for me. When the BMWes to a stop, I¡¯m yanked out of my thoughts and realize I stared at my mystery man all the way home. Look who¡¯s being the creepy one. ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± I say while pushing the door open. As I climb out, my mystery man also gets out of the car. He looks up and down the street before ncing at my apartment building. I watch as he walks around the front of the BMW, then he says, ¡°I enjoyed tonight.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± I take a step toward the entrance. ¡°Drive safely.¡± He nods and keeps watching me as I walk into the building. When I lock my front door behind me, a smile tugs at my lips. I might not know who my mystery man is, but he¡¯s helping me a lot. Walking to my bathroom, I wash my face and brush my teeth. I feel safe in that room because security will rush to help if something happens. Then again, I just spent ten minutes alone in a car with a man who¡¯s a virtual stranger to me. Which means I feel safe with him. Right? I spit out the toothpaste and rinse my mouth before I head into my bedroom. Pulling the covers back, I look down at the bed and wonder whether I¡¯ve made any progress at all. Maybe the sense of security I get at the club is keeping me from freaking out. Shit. The thought crosses my mind to ask my mystery man to meet me at my apartment for the next meeting, but I banish the idea before it has a chance to take root. Letting out a huff, I climb under the covers and punch my pillow. I need to sleep now. I¡¯ll worry about this tomorrow. Franco When I walk into Renzo¡¯s penthouse, it¡¯s to see Domiano, Angelo, and Dario already seated in the living room. Everyone has a grim expression on their face, and the air is tense with anger. That¡¯s how the Cosa Nostra works. If you attack one of the five heads, you have to deal with all of us. I head straight to the liquor cab to pour myself a tumbler of whiskey. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Renzo asks. ¡°I had to drop my PA off at home.¡± Taking a sip of the whiskey, I turn around and see everyone¡¯s watching me. ¡°Jesus, did you make her work until midnight?¡± Dario asks, not looking impressed with me. ¡°No wonder your assistants neverst longer than three months.¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t make her work until midnight,¡± I mutter. Everyone¡¯s eyebrows fly into their hairlines, and I let out a sigh. ¡°No, I¡¯m not fucking my PA. Can we stop talking about her and focus on the problem?¡± When I take a seat, Renzo passes his phone to me. ¡°Look at the photos.¡± I scroll through them, and seeing that Steve¡¯s eyes are gouged out, and his body is positioned the same as Christ¡¯s was when he was crucified, I¡¯m filled with rage. It¡¯s a brutal way to die. I¡¯ll make the fuckers pay for what they did to Steve. ¡°I think it¡¯s safe to say whoever ambushed the truck is trying to send us a message,¡± Renzo says. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s because of the route the truck was on or because they were after the weapons?¡± Angelo asks. I let out a sigh. ¡°Seeing as they emptied the truck, they were probably after the submachine guns.¡± ¡°Fuckers,¡± Renzo growls. ¡°That was an important shipment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check with my contact in Paraguay. I might be able to arrange a shipment of Heckler & Kochs,¡± Damiano says. Renzo gives him a grateful smile. ¡°That will help a lot, brother.¡± ¡°So what are we going to do about this?¡± Dario asks. I shake my head. ¡°We have to find out who¡¯s behind the attack.¡± ¡°It could be one of the cartels,¡± Angelo mentions. I shake my head. ¡°They¡¯d send Steve¡¯s body to us in pieces. This doesn¡¯t feel like their work.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can find out,¡± Dario offers. The man is a wizard when ites to hacking into systems and finding shit.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°There¡¯s not much we can do right now,¡± Damiano says as he rises to his feet. ¡°Put everyone on high alert just in case this is the start of something.¡± Angelo gets up as well. ¡°I better get back to my wife.¡± I give the men a chin lift before they leave, then turn my attention to Renzo and Dario. When Dario just keeps staring at me, I re at him. ¡°Don¡¯t even fucking ask.¡± His tone is filled withughter when he goes against my wish and asks, ¡°So, are you fucking your PA?¡± ¡°Fuck off,¡± I mutter before downing the rest of the whiskey in the tumbler. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear the answer as well,¡± Renzo joins in. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t attend any functions unless we force you to,¡± Dario says. ¡°And you weren¡¯t workingte with her.¡± ¡°Christ, you¡¯re like a dog with a fucking bone,¡± I growl. ¡°I¡¯m just spending time with her. It¡¯s nothing romantic.¡± Both men give me a skeptical look. ¡°You¡¯re just spending time with her.¡± Dario shakes his head at me. ¡°Suuuuure.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just helping her deal with some shit,¡± I admit, so they¡¯ll shut up about the matter. ¡°You¡¯re helping your PA? Willingly?¡± Renzo asks, his voice thick withughter. ¡°Hell has officially frozen over.¡± I set the tumbler down and climb to my feet. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± ¡°Aww, just as we¡¯re getting to the interesting part,¡± Dario taunts me. When I walk to the private elevator, they burst outughing like a couple of fucking teenagers. I step inside, and as the doors start to close, I give them the middle finger. Fuckers. My phone starts to vibrate, and I quickly pull it out of my pocket. Whenever I get a call at one in the morning, I know it¡¯s not good news. Seeing Brian¡¯s name shing on the screen, I answer, ¡°I¡¯ve already returned your car.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not why I¡¯m calling.¡± The elevator doors open, and I walk to where Milo and Lorenzo are waiting by the G-Wagon. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Miss kely. She wants to know whether you can call her.¡± No, I can¡¯t. I spend half the day talking to her over the phone. She might recognize my voice. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with it,¡± I mutter before hanging up. Looking at Milo, I say, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± I have a couple of burner phones at the house. I¡¯ll send her text messages, that way, my identity will remain anonymous. 53 Samantha Sitting in my living room, instead of sleeping, I stare at my phone. This really could¡¯ve waited until tomorrow, and he¡¯ll return your call tomorrow. Go. To. Sleep! When a messagees through, I grab the device and quickly open it. You asked me to call. Is everything okay? ¡°Shit,¡± I mutter. I type my reply and press send. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you like this. We can talk tomorrow. I don¡¯t want to keep you up. While I program the number under MMM, another textes through. MMM: You¡¯re not keeping me up. What¡¯s wrong? Samantha: I just wanted to ask you something. MMM: What? I hesitate for a moment before I type out the question. Samantha: Do you do house calls? MMM: Why? Samantha: I¡¯m worried the club is giving me a false sense of security, and while I think I¡¯m getting better, I¡¯m actually making no progress at all. I want to test the theory. Feeling like I¡¯m asking too much, I quickly add another text. Samantha: Don¡¯t feel obligated in any way. I¡¯ll understand if you say no. MMM: When do you want me toe over? Samantha: When are you free? MMM: Now. My eyes go wide as saucers, and my heartbeat sets off at a crazy pace. This is why I reached out to him. Chickening out will make me look childish. Before I can change my mind, I send my reply. Samantha: Okay. When I put my phone down on the coffee table, the thought crosses my mind that I¡¯m going to be dead tired at work. I wonder if Mr. Vitale will have an aneurysm if I call in sick? Probably. I get up from the couch, and when I walk into my bedroom, I see my reflection in the mirror. ¡°Shit!¡± Darting to my closet, I yank out a pair of leggings and a T-shirt and quickly change out of my pajamas. I pull my brush through my hair, and looking semi-decent, I head back to the living room. Unable to sit, I stalk up and down, my eyes darting to the front door every few seconds. Suddenly, my phone vibrates with an iing message, and I almost tackle the coffee table to get to the device. MMM: I¡¯ming up the fire escape, so I don¡¯t give any of your neighbors a heart attack. My eyes dart to the window, and feeling nervous as hell, I go to open it. A momentter, a ck figure appears, and as he climbs into my living room, I begin to think I have some kind of death wish. My mystery man straightens to his full length, then our eyes lock. Yep, I¡¯ve just let a stranger into my apartment. I¡¯m officially insane. He doesn¡¯t try to move closer, but instead asks, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± Hearing the gentle tone of his voice helps ease some of the nerves spinning in my stomach. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answer honestly. He takes a step closer, and it has my heart rate spiking. When he¡¯s within reaching distance, he holds his hand out to me. I swallow hard on my anxiety, but as I ce my hand in his, I feel the same sense offort with him I felt at the club. I have made progress! The confirmation has a smile spreading over my face. ¡°It¡¯s not a false sense of security.¡± My eyes meet his. ¡°I¡¯m making progress.¡± His eyes crease at the corners as if he¡¯s smiling back at me and I suddenly hate the stupid ski mask. ¡°If I promise to ignore you in public and keep your identity a secret, will you take the ski mask off?¡± Letting go of my hand, he shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s the only rule I have.¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I sigh but don¡¯t push him further. ¡°Okay.¡± Crossing my arms over my chest, I ask, ¡°Is it against the rules to meet here?¡± Again, he shakes his head. ¡°Is that what you want?¡± I¡¯m not sure. Moving around him, I walk to one of the couches and take a seat. ¡°I¡¯m in two minds about it.¡± He sits down on the other couch, then murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m okay with whatever you decide.¡± ncing a the kitchen, I ask, ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± He points at the ski mask. ¡°Thanks for the offer, though.¡± My gaze settles on the coffee table between us, and I consider which option would work best for me. Here or the club. I won¡¯t have to take the subway every other night. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to meet here,¡± I say. ¡°You have my number. Just text me when you want me toe over.¡± ¡°Will your boss be okay with it?¡± He lets out a soft chuckle. ¡°I own Paradiso.¡± Holy shit. He is the boss. I gape at him for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re the owner?¡± He nods and chuckles at my surprised reaction. ¡°Okay¡­wow¡­¡± A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°In that case, I have aint.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Seriously, you could¡¯ve chosen better masks.¡± Laughter bursts from him. ¡°You really hate the bvas.¡± ¡°A lot.¡± Not wanting to insult him any further, I change the subject. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy and don¡¯t have time to spare. Why did you agree to meet with me?¡± ¡°I wanted to make sure nothing went wrong again.¡± He rests his forearms on his thighs and links his fingers. ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯re dealing with something traumatic, and I want to help.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really kind of you.¡± He nces around my apartment, then asks, ¡°What are your ns going forward? It will help if I know what to expect from future meetings.¡± Hoping he¡¯ll go along with everything, I reply, ¡°After I manage to lie on the bed with you in the room for at least ten minutes, I¡¯d like to try it with you lying beside me.¡± Without even thinking about it, he agrees. ¡°Okay. What then?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to try hugging you.¡± He nods. ¡°That¡¯s all I have for now.¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence, then he asks, ¡°You opened up a little to me earlier. Do you want to try telling me more about what happened?¡± Instantly, my muscles tighten, and my anxiety spikes a little. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I don¡¯t want to burden you with the details.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a burden, Samantha. Maybe if you talk about it, it will help.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t told anyone.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can.¡± ¡°As long as you know I¡¯m here whenever you feel like talking.¡± I give him a thankful smile. ¡°I appreciate it very much.¡± He checks the time on his wristwatch, then says, ¡°It¡¯s almost three- thirty. You better get some sleep.¡± I let out a groan before chuckling. ¡°My boss is going to kill me.¡± ¡°Hopefully, he doesn¡¯t.¡± My mystery man gets up and walks to the window. ¡°Thank you foring over,¡± I say as I rise to my feet. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When he disappears down the fire escape, I move closer and shut the window. Feeling like tonight went really well and hopeful about our future meetings, I walk to my bedroom and flop down on my bed. ¡°Ugh, why do I have to work? Why couldn¡¯t my family be stinking rich so I can sleep in?¡± 54 Samantha God, I feel like death warmed over. Mr. Vitale has been relentless this morning. You¡¯d swear he¡¯s the one who didn¡¯t get any sleep. Asshole. Just as the thought crosses my mind, an iing calles through from his office. Answering it, I try to sound upbeat as I say, ¡°Yes, sir?¡± ¡°My office. Now!¡± God, I hate him. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± He doesn¡¯t hear my reply, because he¡¯s already hung up. I let out a whining sound as I get up from my chair and have to resist the urge to stomp my feet like a two-year-old. Opening the door to the chamber of wrath, I go inside. ¡°Cancel all my appointments for the next two days,¡± he barks. ¡°And fix all the mistakes on this contract.¡± Papers fly across his desk, and I dart forward to catch them. Before I can stop myself, I snap, ¡°Do you have to be such an asshole?¡± When he raises an eyebrow at me, my words register in my tired brain. I did not just say that to him! I start blinking at him, and then an apology falls over my lips, ¡°Oh my God. I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Vitale.¡± His intense eyes stare a hole into my freaking soul before he says, ¡°You look sick. Maybe you should take the rest of the day off.¡± Surprised, I squawk, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Go home, Miss kely. I can manage without you for one day.¡± A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I can work.¡± ¡°Go home before I change my mind and make you work until midnight!¡± he barks. I spin around and make a beeline for the door, but before I can escape the chamber of wrath, he snaps, ¡°And you better be back to your full potential tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I almost freaking curtsy. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Why the hell am I thanking the king of bastards? Still, at least he didn¡¯t fire me for calling him an asshole. I switch off myputer and grab my bag from the drawer. Never again am I staying up thatte. Leaving the building, I head to the subway station, and once I¡¯m seated on a train, it bes the fight of my life to stay awake. The moment I walk into my apartment, I let out a groan and drop down on the couch. I kick off my high heels, and curling up into a fetal position, it only takes a minute or two before I¡¯m fast asleep. Waking up, I¡¯m confused and don¡¯t even know what day it is. It takes me a moment to remember what happened earlier, and now that I¡¯ve had some rest, dread pours into my veins. God, after all the hard work I¡¯ve put in over the past few weeks to impress Mr. Vitale, I just had to screw things up. I pull my handbag closer and dig my phone out of it. When I check the time and see I only slept for two hours, I dart up and rush to the bathroom to fix my makeup and hair. Maybe I can still salvage things. I¡¯ll workte tonight to make up for the shit show this morning. When I look good as new, I hurry out of my apartment and take the subway back to work. Nerves tighten my stomach, and I brace for the wrath of God as I walk into the building. During the ride up to the top floor, I nibble anxiously on my bottom lip and when the elevator doors open, my legs feel a little weak. No matter what happens, I¡¯m going to work my butt off. When my deskes into view, I see Gloria from the sales department sitting in my chair. Surprise flutters over her face. ¡°Mr. Vitale said you¡¯re sick.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I give her a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks for covering for me, but I¡¯ll take over.¡± ¡°Thank God,¡± she sighs. Getting up, she shakes her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how you do it.¡± I watch as she walks away then take a seat at my desk. After I tuck my handbag in the bottom drawer, I check all the emails and notice Gloria couldn¡¯t keep up with Mr. Vitale. The poor woman. I put the wireless headset on and fix the contract I botched up this morning. After I email it to Mr. Vitale, I get to work on all the emails. I don¡¯t know how much time has passed when I suddenly hear, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I startle so bad, that I dart up from my chair and shriek, ¡°Jesus! My freaking heart!¡± Seeing Mr. Vitale re at me, I ramble, ¡°I thought you were out for the rest of the day? I felt better, so I came back to work. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Why the hell am I apologizing foring to work? He drops a signed contract on my desk. ¡°Courier it to thewyers.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± His eyes burn on my face for a moment too long, then he says, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± When he walks away, I slump down on my chair and let out a sigh. If the stress of working for the man doesn¡¯t kill me, the heart attack he tries to give me every other day will.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Just as I¡¯m about to get back to work, my cell phone vibrates with an iing message. Picking up the device, I unlock the screen, and seeing a text from my mystery man, a smile spreads over my face. MMM: I¡¯m just checking in to make sure you¡¯re alive, and your boss didn¡¯t kill you. Samantha: He came close to wringing my neck a couple of times, but I survived. MMM: I¡¯m d to hear that. Samantha: Did you manage to get some sleep? MMM: Not a single wink. Shit. I feel rotten when I read his reply. Samantha: I¡¯m so sorry. Can you at least squeeze a nap in today? MMM: Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll talk to youter. I ce my cell phone on the desk and turn my attention back to my work. Putting the contract in an envelope, I schedule a pick-up time with the courier Vitale Health always uses. I take call after call while typing up reports and letters, and when Ie up for air, it¡¯s to see it¡¯s past six already. Getting up from my chair, I stretch my body before I grab all the documents from the printer. I grab my stapler off my desk and head to the empty boardroom so I can use therge table. Stapling all the reports and contracts, I set them down in neat piles before double-checking all the letters for any errors I might¡¯ve missed when I typed them. Happy with my work, I gather everything and carry it to Mr. Vitale¡¯s office. Just as I take hold of the doorknob, it twists beneath my hand. I¡¯m yanked forward as someone opens the door, and I m into a hard wall of muscle. Hands grab hold of my arms, and as the documents fall to the ground, my eyes lock on Mr. Vitale¡¯s face. It only takes a second before it registers that his hands are gripping my biceps. He¡¯s touching me. Before I can start panicking, he lets go of me and takes a couple of steps backward. Feeling rattled, I suck in a deep breath of air before I look at the documents scattered on the floor. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± he asks in his usually grumpy tone. My voice is tight from the shock as I answer, ¡°I wanted to get all the work done.¡± I crouch down and gather all the papers. I didn¡¯t have a panic attack. In the past, something like this would¡¯ve set me off. It means my meetings with my mystery man are really working. Intense relief fills my chest, and it makes me overemotional. I stand up again, and rushing past Mr. Vitale, I ce the stack of documents on his desk. When I turn around he mutters, ¡°Go home, Miss kely.¡± Geeze, the man really doesn¡¯t want me at the office today. ¡°Have a good evening, sir.¡± I head back to my desk, and as I switch off myputer, I hear male voices rumbling from the elevator¡¯s direction. Just then, two mene down the hallway, and the sight of them makes a shiver race over my body. Dear God, they look just as intimidating as Mr. Vitale. They¡¯re both tall, and the expensive suits they¡¯re wearing are clearly tailor-made for their bodies. One of the men notices me, and a smile spreads over his attractive face. ¡°Well, well, well, if it isn¡¯t the infamous PA.¡± What does that mean? ¡°Shut up, Dario,¡± Mr. Vitale snaps from where he¡¯s standing in the doorway to his office. His eyes flick to me. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± ¡°I was just about to leave,¡± I say. I grab my handbag and wait for the men to pass my desk, but Dario stops in front of me. With a yful grin, he holds his hand out to me. ¡°Dario La Rosa. Just let me know when you¡¯re tired of his bullshit. I¡¯m looking for a good assistant.¡± Oh shit. My eyes drop to his outstretched hand, and unable to be rude to Mr. Vitale¡¯s business acquaintance, I ce my hand in his. As if a switch is flipped inside me, a fineyer of sweat beads over my skin, and fear floods my veins. My breaths burst over my lips, and they¡¯re so loud it¡¯s all I can hear. Every muscle in my body locks up, and my feet refuse to move. ¡®You call this a meal?¡¯ Todd roars as he shoves my face into the te of spaghetti and meatballs. ¡®Then you fucking eat it!¡¯ I can¡¯t breathe, and cing my hands on the table, I try to push against Todd¡¯s brutal grip around the back of my neck. Suddenly, I¡¯m yanked away from the te. Before I can catch my bearings, he ms me against the wall, and the blow to my head makes my vision go ck. ¡°You¡¯re safe¡­. No one¡¯s going to hurt you¡­Jesus fucking Christ¡­ Samantha, you¡¯re safe¡­¡± I manage to suck in a breath of much-needed air, but then the panic attack has me bursting out in tears, and it bes harder to breathe. Hands frame my face, and Mr. Vitale¡¯s face appears before mine. ¡°Look at me, Samantha!¡± His harsh tone rips me out of the terror I¡¯m stuck in. ¡°Take a deep breath,¡± he orders, and like a good little PA, I obey. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he praises me, which is all it takes to make mee to my senses. Pulling his hands away from my face, he takes a seat on the chair next to me and it¡¯s only then I realize we¡¯re in his office. There¡¯s no sign of the other men. Forget about that and focus on calming your emotions. It feels like an elephant is sitting on my chest, but as the seconds pass, the pressure eases until my breathing returns to normal. With my head bowed, I wipe the tears from my face. When I feel semi-normal again, the realization sinks in that I just had one hell of a panic attack in front of my boss. Today is not my day. Feeling smaller than an ant, I whisper, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± his voice rumbles. He sounds agitated with me. My heart sinks, and gathering the meager strength I have left, I lift my head and meet Mr. Vitale¡¯s dark eyes. Instead of firing me, he says, ¡°Take a moment, and once you feel better, go home. I¡¯m leaving with the other men, so you¡¯ll be alone.¡± I nod, and as he gets up from the chair, I blurt out, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss kely. We¡¯re all entitled to a bad day once in a while.¡± He pauses, and his eyes drift over my face. ¡°Get some rest tonight.¡± I nod and watch as he leaves the office. ¡°How is she?¡± I hear Dario ask. ¡°Better. Let¡¯s go,¡± Mr. Vitale grumbles. Hey, at least I¡¯m not the only person he growls at. Letting out a sigh, I cover my face with my hands, and then disappointment washes over me. I¡¯m not making any progress. But why am I okay with my mystery man? It takes a moment before I realize I also didn¡¯t freak out when Mr. Vitale was touching me. Instead, he managed to calm me down. Okay, so maybe it will take a little longer before I¡¯m okay with touching random, strange men. 55 Franco After having dinner with Renzo and Dario, I stop at Paradiso to check on things. Once I¡¯ve changed into my uniform, I take a moment to send Samantha a message. MMM: How are you? While I wait for her reply, my thoughts go back to the panic attack she had. It was fucking bad, and it¡¯s clear our meetings haven¡¯t helped as much as I thought. My phone vibrates in my hand, and I quickly read the message. Samantha: Honestly? MMM: Yes. Samantha: Not so good. MMM: Do you want me toe over? Needing to be there for her, I whisper, ¡°Please say yes.¡± Samantha: Please. I¡¯d really appreciate it. ¡°Thank fuck.¡± MMM: I¡¯m on my way. Open the window. I¡¯m up and out of my office at the speed of light, and as I rush through the back entrance to the club, Milo and Lorenzo kill their cigarettes and give me a worried look. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Milo asks. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going to Samantha¡¯s ce,¡± I say as I open the back door of the G-Wagon. My men pile into the vehicle, and when we¡¯re on our way, my thoughts return to the clusterfuck of a day I¡¯ve had. This morning I was extra harsh with Samantha so she doesn¡¯t figure out who I am. I also wanted her to go home and rest, but that fucking backfired on me. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be at the office when Renzo and Dario arrived, and when Dario held out his hand to her, I didn¡¯t intervene because I wanted to see whether our meetings were helping her. Watching Samantha struggle to breathe while her green eyes were drowning in terror is up there with the worst shit I¡¯ve ever seen. And I¡¯ve seen some fucked up shit in my life. Milo stops the G-Wagon near the side of the building, and as I open the door, I say, ¡°I might be a while.¡± ¡°The bva,¡± Lorenzo reminds me. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter as I quickly pull it over my head, and when I get out of the vehicle, I run toward the fire escape. One day someone is going to see me and call the police on my ass. When I reach Samantha¡¯s open window, I climb through and find her pacing in the living room. Her head swings to me, her eyes wide and her features drawn tight. Christ, I need to hold her. ¡°Can I hug you?¡± I ask as I slowly move closer to her. Her face crumbles, and her head bobs up and down. I close the distance between us, and the moment my arms wrap around her, a sob escapes her lips. I pull her tightly to my chest, and even though the fucking bva is in the way, I press a kiss to the top of her head. I can¡¯t describe what I feel as I finally get to hold her in my arms, but it¡¯s so fucking powerful it leaves me breathless. She ces her hand against my chest, and her fingers fist the fabric of my shirt. ¡°I¡¯m not getting better,¡± she whimpers. ¡°You are. You¡¯re letting me hold you.¡± She pulls away from me. ¡°I tried to shake a man¡¯s hand today and ended up having a panic attack in front of my boss.¡± She lifts her hand and tucks her hair behind her ear. ¡°God, he¡¯s going to fire me.¡± ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know him like I do,¡± she argues. ¡°The man has no soul, never mind a heart. He has a new PA every couple of months. I made so many mistakes today he¡¯s probably plotting my death.¡± Christ, it sounds like she hates me. ¡°I seriously doubt that.¡± She starts to pace again and cover her mouth with her hand when a sob bursts from her. Fuck this. I stalk toward her and pull her back into my arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about work right now. Let¡¯s focus on you.¡± She nods and pulls away from me again. I hate letting go of her, but I don¡¯t want to make things worse. When she takes a seat on the couch, I sit on the coffee table so I¡¯m close to her. Leaning forward, I hold my hand out to her with my palm facing up. Her eyebrows are drawn together, and she looks so fucking sad it takes a swing at my heart. She doesn¡¯t hesitate and ces her hand in mine. When my fingers wrap around hers, I say, ¡°You just need time. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day.¡± She takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. ¡°I hope you¡¯re right.¡± When my thumb brushes over her skin, her eyes settle on our hands. ¡°What can I do to make you feel better?¡± I ask. ¡°You¡¯re already doing it.¡± A smile wavers around her lips as she looks at me. ¡°At least we¡¯ve ticked hugging off the list.¡± We continue to hold hands and she¡¯s quiet for a while before she whispers, ¡°I hate him.¡± Her words deliver a blow to my heart. ¡°Your boss?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°My ex.¡± I almost ask her what¡¯s the fucker¡¯s name so I can have him killed but stop myself in time. She stares at our hands again. ¡°I keep thinking I should¡¯ve done a million things differently. I shouldn¡¯t have be friends with him. I should¡¯ve broken things off the first time he got aggressive. I should¡¯ve gotten a restraining order against him instead of just breaking up and assuming he¡¯d stay away. I should¡¯ve gone to the police when¡­¡± Fear and disgust ripple over her face, and unable to keep quiet, I ask, ¡°Did he hit you?¡± A look of shame tightens her features as she nods. Getting up from the table, I take a seat next to Samantha and link my fingers with hers. She leans her head against my shoulder and closes her eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I whisper. ¡°I keep telling myself that.¡± She squeezes closer against my side. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll believe it one day.¡± Letting go of her hand, I lift my arm around her shoulders, and she ces her hand against my abdomen. We¡¯re quiet for a good ten minutes before she says, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the tattoo. I¡¯d like to get it as soon as possible.¡± Fuck, itpletely slipped my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment first thing tomorrow morning.¡± Silence falls between us again, and when her body rxes next to me, I nce down only to see she¡¯s fallen asleep.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. You¡¯re definitely making progress, baby. Careful not to wake her, I rest my chin on top of her head and close my eyes. It feels so fucking good to sit beside her with my arm around her shoulders. With my free hand, I reach for the bva and lift it enough so I can press my lips to her hair, and I take a deep breath of her vani scent. 56 Samantha God, I can¡¯t wait for next week. I need a vacation, even if it¡¯s only a week. As I leave the subway and walk toward work, my phone starts to ring, and seeing it¡¯s Mom, I smile as I answer, ¡°Hey, Mom.¡± ¡°Hi, sweetie. I can¡¯t wait to pick you up at the airport on Saturday. I was thinking we could start your vacation with a spa day. What do you think?¡± My smile widens at the thought of getting a full body massage. ¡°Yes! I¡¯d love that.¡± ¡°Great. I¡¯ll make an appointment for us,¡± Mom says. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± At the end of the block, I turn right and move closer to the buildings to avoid the other pedestrians before I admit, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see you and Dad.¡± ¡°We miss you too, sweetie. Unfortunately Matt won¡¯t be here. He¡¯s so busy with the new ount hended.¡± ¡°Aww, that¡¯s a pity,¡± I mutter. I haven¡¯t seen my brother since Christmas and make a mental note to give him a call. When I reach the office, I say, ¡°I have to go, Mom.¡± ¡°Okay. Have a good day, sweetie.¡± ¡°You too.¡± Ending the call, I walk into the building, and after greeting the girls at reception, I take the elevator up to the top floor. Since I had the panic attackst week, Mr. Vitale hasn¡¯t brought it up. He also hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about my poor performance that day. Luckily, nothing has gone wrong since, but I¡¯m worried about today. We have to inspect the building he wants to purchase, which means I¡¯ll be alone with him. Ugh. Why can¡¯t he do the inspection without me? I¡¯m wearing a gray pantsuit and ballet ts, seeing as my boss told me to wear somethingfortable for the day. When I reach my desk, I ce my handbag in the bottom drawer and switch on myputer. Just as I take a seat, Mr. Vitalees stalking down the hallway. Shit. The phone is still on voicemail, so reception couldn¡¯t warn me. ¡°Morning, Mr. Vitale. I¡¯ll bring you a coffee now,¡± I say before I dart in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with coffee,¡± he mutters, then he raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°Are you ready?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I quickly grab the tablet I¡¯ll need to take notes and my handbag. When I reach for theputer, Mr. Vitale says, ¡°Leave it on. Gloria will sit here for the day.¡± I nod and have to jog to catch up as he stalks back to the elevator. When we climb inside, I put a safe space between us and switch on the tablet so I can get the notepad ready. ¡°We¡¯ll be escorted by two guards, but they¡¯ll take a different vehicle,¡± Mr. Vitale mentions. Of course, the man will have bodyguards. He¡¯s a billionaire, after all. I¡¯m just thankful they won¡¯t be riding with us. The elevator doors slide open, and as we walk to the exit, Mr. Vitale says, ¡°Gloria will spend tomorrow and Friday with you so you can show her how I like things done before you go on vacation.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When we step out onto the sidewalk, two scary-looking men move closer to us, but before I can panic that we¡¯re about to be mugged in broad daylight, Mr. Vitale says, ¡°This is Milo and Lorenzo, my guards.¡± I manage a quivering smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± They nod at me and wait for us to get into a G-Wagon before heading to the SUV behind us. When Mr. Vitale starts the engine, I¡¯m surprised I don¡¯t feel panicked about being alone in a car with him. It¡¯s probably because I work for the man and we spend a lot of time together. Relieved that I¡¯m semifortable with my boss, I bring up the details of the building and go over them for the third time. I¡¯ve alreadypiled a list of other buildings topare with the market value of the one Mr. Vitale wants to purchase. I want to make sure it¡¯s not overpriced. When ready for the inspection, I notice there¡¯s a weird silence between us. Stealing a nce at Mr. Vitale, I take in his attractive face. It¡¯s a pity the man is so grumpy. I think he¡¯d make ovaries explode in the office if he smiled asionally. We pull up to the building that¡¯s situated near a shipyard, and I ask, ¡°What will the building be used for?¡± ¡°A financialpany.¡± Leaving my handbag in the vehicle, I climb out. I notice a woman standing near her car and nce at the guards as they park the SUV behind the G-Wagon. At least I¡¯m not the only woman here. When Mr. Vitale catches me staring at the guards, he says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them.¡± That¡¯s easier said than done. I follow my boss toward the woman, and when we reach her, she gives us a wide smile. ¡°Thank you for meeting with me today, Mr. Vitale.¡± My grumpy boss just nods. I shake the woman¡¯s hand and say, ¡°I¡¯m Samantha, Mr. Vitale¡¯s assistant.¡± ¡°Jessica. Nice to meet you.¡± With the introductions out of the way, we head inside. ¡°This six-story building has two ¨C¡± ¡°I¡¯d prefer to inspect the property without you,¡± Mr. Vitale interrupts her rudely. ¡°Oh. Okay. I¡¯ll wait here. Let me know if you have any questions.¡± Poor woman. Suddenly, one of the guardses running into the building, shouting, ¡°Down, boss!¡± Windows shatter, and as Mr. Vitale tackles me off my feet, I watch as a bullet hits Jessica in the side of her neck. A horrifying scream is ripped from me, and when I m into the tiled floor, my eyes are locked on Jessica. She gasps for air as blood spurts from the gunshot wound.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I¡¯ve felt fear before, but the emotion seizing my mind is nothingpared to that. Seeing Jessica exhale herst breath and her eyes lose all life is the most horrific thing I¡¯ve ever witnessed. ¡°Run, boss. We¡¯ll keep them off as long as we can,¡± I hear one of the guards shout. My breaths explode over my lips, and a cry is ripped from me as Mr. Vitale yanks me to my feet. More bullets m into the walls and tiles, and I hear the guards firing their guns. Mr. Vitale pushes me toward the stairs, shouting, ¡°Go, Samantha!¡± The intense shock makes it feel like every inch of my skin is being pricked by thorns. I¡¯m yanked toward the emergency stairs and stumble a couple of times because Mr. Vitale is moving much faster than I¡¯m able. As we enter the stairwell, I hear a bullet m into the wall a couple of inches behind me and let out a terrified shriek. Mr. Vitale grabs my hand in a brutal hold, and I¡¯m yanked up the flights of stairs. My lungs are on fire from the breaths sawing over my lips, and there¡¯s a sharp pain in my side from the sudden exercise. I think we¡¯re on the fourth floor when Mr. Vitale abandons the stairs, and we rush into a lobby. When he finallyes to a stop in an empty hallway, I gasp like a fish out of water while trying to catch my breath. My mind refuses to process what¡¯s happening, and I feel as if I¡¯m stuck in some kind of alternate universe where nothing makes sense. I watch as Mr. Vitale checks something on his wristwatch and wonder why the hell he needs to know what time it is. ¡°I¡¯ve pressed the panic button. Backup will be here soon,¡± he says. I can only stare at my boss as he shrugs his jacket off, and then the man pulls a gun from behind his back. What. The. Hell? His eyes lock on my face, and the severe expression tightening his features demands my attention. ¡°We¡¯re under attack. You need to do everything I say.¡± ¡°W-w-why,¡± I stammer through the terror. ¡°W-what?¡± Picking up his jacket, he tosses it into a small office, then I¡¯m grabbed by the hand and pulled down the hallway. ¡°I¡¯ll exin everythingter. Right now, we just have to stay alive until backup arrives.¡± Stay alive. Jesus. I¡¯m yanked into an empty office and pushed against the wall. ¡°Stay behind me, and don¡¯t make a sound,¡± Mr. Vitale orders. Our dire circumstances register with one hell of a force, and my body begins to tremble like a leaf in a shitstorm. ¡°Oh my God,¡± I gasp. Why the hell are people attacking us? Do they want to kidnap Mr. Vitale for ransom? My eyes lock on the gun in his hand, and seeing my grumpy boss hold a weapon looks weird. ¡°Find him!¡± someone shouts out in the hallway. ¡°Shit,¡± I whimper, and a grim sense of dread fills my chest. Suddenly, Mr. Vitale darts forward, and in absolute horror, I watch as he kicks a man who¡¯s wearing abat uniform in the gut. The man staggers back, and Mr. Vitale shoots him right between the eyes. The gunshot is so loud it makes me shriek with fright. Mr. Vitale grabs the dead man¡¯s weapon and checks how many bullets it has. With him having the bigger weapon, he shoves his gun into my hands, then says, ¡°If something happens to me, find a ce to hide. If anyonees near you, shoot them.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ve never f-fired a g-gun,¡± I stammer, the gun heavy in my hand. ¡°Just point and pull the trigger,¡± he mutters as he tucks the hilt of the bigger weapon between his elbow and chest, and looking pretty badass, he steps out of the office. Shocked out of my mind, I stand frozen. I hear more gunshots, then Mr. Vitale shouts, ¡°Come, Samantha! Stay behind me.¡± Somehow, I manage to move, and as soon as I leave the office, I shift closer to Mr. Vitale until I¡¯m almost glued to his back. When he takes a step, I match it, and every time he shoots someone, a wave of shock hits me. This is insane. As we move past the lobby, the elevator doors open. Two men step out, and Mr. Vitale manages to shoot one of them while shoving me so hard I fall onto my butt and slide a couple of inches backward. In a stunned stupor, I watch as my boss bes a freaking ninja. Lunging his powerful body into the air, he avoids a bullet and delivers a kick to the side of the man¡¯s head. As the man stumbles to the side, Mr. Vitalends effortlessly on his feet. Holy shit. That was badass. He ends the man¡¯s life by burying two bullets in his chest, then swings around and rushes to where I¡¯m still sitting t on my butt. 57 Franco It¡¯s been ten minutes since I pressed the panic button on my wristwatch. Renzo and the others have received my exact location and will be here soon. I grab hold of Samantha¡¯s bicep and haul her to her feet before pulling her toward the stairs. I¡¯m fucking worried about Milo and Lorenzo. With men getting past them so quickly, it means we¡¯re being attacked by half an army. As we cautiously take the stairs up to the sixth floor, my phone starts to vibrate. I quickly dig the device out of my pocket, and seeing Milo¡¯s name shing on the screen, I answer, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Third floor. You?¡± ¡°In the stairwell. We¡¯re heading to the sixth floor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± I end the call and put the phone back in my pocket, then nce at Samantha¡¯s pale face. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I ask. She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± ¡°It will be over soon.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When we reach the door to the sixth floor, I gesture with my finger in front of my lips for her to keep quiet. Holding the submachine gun I took from one of the fuckers ready, I nudge the door open an inch and check the lobby. Not seeing anyone, I move forward. On high alert, my eyes keep darting everywhere as I lead Samantha to another empty office. My voice is low as I say, ¡°Help is on the way.¡± Her head bobs up and down, her eyes wide and filled with terror. Silence falls around us, and I stand ready near the door. I hear the elevator ping, and the doors slide open. My muscles tighten, and my finger brushes against the trigger. The moment I hear footsteps nearing the office we¡¯re hiding in, I move forward. I¡¯m met by three men and manage to shoot one in the chest and another in his thigh. Grabbing the one with the chest wound, I use him as a shield while I finish off the other two. Just then, Miloes running down the hallway. I exchange the submachine gun for one of the others lying on the floor and check the clip before I look at Milo and ask, ¡°Where¡¯s Lorenzo?¡± He shakes his head, a sh of heartache tightening his features. No. As the loss of Lorenzo grips my heart, I shake my head. ¡°He took a bullet for me,¡± Milo mutters. Christ. I clench my jaw as relentless heartache pours into my chest. He was one of my best men and I considered him a close friend. We hear the elevator doors open, and Milo pushes me back into the office where Samantha is hiding. Suddenly, gunfire erupts from outside the building, and it makes the corner of my mouth lift. ¡°They¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Thank fuck,¡± Milo breathes. I lock eyes with him. ¡°Ready?¡± When he nods, we dart out of the office and open fire on the fuckers. The moment it¡¯s safe, I shout, ¡°Come, Samantha.¡± Within seconds, she¡¯s right behind me, and we rush to the stairwell so we can head down to where the other four heads of the Cosa Nostra are eliminating the enemy. As we move from the fifth floor to the fourth, mene running up the stairs, and Milo and I open fire on them. We step over the dead bodies and keep killing the fuckers as we make our way toward the ground floor. Suddenly, Samantha lets out a shriek. I swing around, and seeing one of the fuckers has his hand around her ankle, I bury a bullet in his head to make sure he fucking dies. Grabbing hold of her hand, I pull her closer and position her between Milo and me before we continue to move. Slowly, the sound of gunfire fades away, and by the time we reach the ground floor, we¡¯re met with a sea of bodies in the main lobby. Samantha Horrified out of my ever-loving mind, I gag at the sight of blood and death in the lobby. Ovee with the most sickening feeling I¡¯ve ever had, I cover my mouth with my hand as if it will stop me from vomiting. I take in the bodies, the blood, the weapons, and the other men who all look scary as hell. I recognize two of them from when they came to the officest week. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± the scariest of the group mutters before he crouches down and searches the pockets of a dead man. Mr. Vitale takes the gun from my trembling hand and tucks it behind his back into the waistband of his pants. Guns. Blood. Death. I shake my head, unable to process the immense shock and terror I experienced today. I¡¯m surrounded by men. ¡°Fuck. It¡¯s the Slovak mafia,¡± one of the men growls. ¡°I recognize the tattoos.¡± Mafia? ¡°Who the fuck did you piss off, Franco?¡± Another asks. What is going on? Mr. Vitale drops the submachine gun on the floor and moves closer to the other men. ¡°Fuck if I know.¡± The trembling in my body grows, and unable to just stand here, I begin to walk. I have to step over bodies and pools of blood, and it makes my breathse faster and faster. ¡°Samantha!¡± Mr. Vitale calls me. One of the men moves toward me, and Mr. Vitale shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± Slipping on the blood, Ind on my butt, and my hands p against the tiles. I feel the sticky liquid beneath my palms. Lifting them, I see red, and I lose my mind. Unable to think clearly and drowning in horror, I begin to scramble to get up. Blood. There¡¯s so much blood. I¡¯m barely able to register that Mr. Vitale picks me up and carries me out of the building, where there are more bodies. So much death. I can¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re safe. It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I hear Mr. Vitale say. No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll never be okay again, not after everything I witnessed today. I¡¯m ced on the hood of a car, and Mr. Vitale¡¯s hands frame my face. He forces me to look at him. ¡°Take deep breaths. You¡¯re safe.¡± My body listens to him while my mind tries to flee from all the violence. I don¡¯t know how I do it, but I manage to calm down enough to take a deep breath. Mr. Vitale actually looks worried about me as he says, ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry you had to see that.¡± Realizing he¡¯s touching my face, I pull away and whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± He immediately takes a couple of steps away from me, then he nces toward the entrance of the building, and his face turns to stone. I follow the line of his sight and watch as a man is carried toward us. When theyy the man down near us, Mr. Vitale moves closer and crouches next to him. He ces his hand on the man¡¯s chest, and it¡¯s only then I recognize the expression on his face. Grief. The man was important to him. Mr. Vitale rises to his full height and asks, ¡°Renzo, can you handle this for me?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Renzo replies. ¡°Dario, give me a hand.¡± As I look at all the men, power and ragee off them in waves, and it taints the air I breathe. Who are they? I don¡¯t realize I asked the question out loud until Mr. Vitale answers, ¡°They¡¯re friends.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± one of his friends orders. Mr. Vitale¡¯s eyes lock on me, then he says, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I slip off the car¡¯s hood and follow him to the G-Wagon, where the remaining guard is waiting for us. ¡°Bring the SUV, Milo,¡± Mr. Vitale instructs before he opens the passenger door. The tablet. I have no idea what happened to it. Feeling numb, I climb into the vehicle and pull on the safety belt. When Mr. Vitale starts the engine, I look out of the window and think to ask, ¡°What about the police?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about them,¡± he mutters. As we drive away from the building, I lower my head and try to make sense of what happened today. My voice sounds drained of life as I ask, ¡°Did they try to kidnap you?¡± ¡°No.¡± I don¡¯t understand how I¡¯m able to have a conversation right now. ¡°Then why did it happen?¡± ¡°They wanted to kill me,¡± Mr. Vitale answers, making it sound like this is an everyday urrence for him. Before I can ask another question, he pulls his phone out of his pocket and answers, ¡°Vitale speaking.¡± Slowly, I turn my head to nce at my boss. He looks a hell of a lot calmer than I feel. The man is really made of stone. ¡°Lorenzo didn¡¯t make it. Renzo and Dario took his body.¡± He listens to whatever the other person says, then replies, ¡°It was the Slovak mafia¡­ yeah, get everyone ready for war¡­I¡¯m five minutes away.¡± He ends the call, and all I can do is blink at him. Why would the mafia want to kill Mr. Vitale? Did he do something to piss them off? When he drives through a pair ofrge ck gates, my eyes widen at the sight of all the men. ¡°No,¡± I whisper. Mr. Vitale hits the brakes, then picks up his phone again and makes a call. ¡°Have everyone go to the guesthouse until I have Miss kely inside.¡± Within seconds, all the men head to the side of the property and soon I can¡¯t see them anymore. Mr. Vitale drives to where other cars are parked, and when he gets out, I don¡¯t move a muscle. He opens the passenger side door and orders, ¡°Come, Miss kely.¡± It¡¯s only then I realize he called me Samantha while we were being attacked. Now I¡¯m Miss kely again. Despite feeling reluctant, I climb out of the G-Wagon and follow Mr. Vitale into the house, which I recognize from when I dropped off his dry cleaning. He walks to a liquor stand and pours a ss of whiskey. Bringing the tumbler to me, he says, ¡°Drink it all.¡± Yeah, I don¡¯t think alcohol is going to make me feel better. Still, I take the drink and swallow the burning liquid. His eyes lock with mine, and then he says, ¡°You can¡¯t tell anyone at the office.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s going to be all over the news,¡± I mutter. ¡°It won¡¯t.¡± I set the tumbler down on the stand and notice the dried blood on my hands. My mind recoils, refusing to process the death and violence I saw. Mr. Vitale takes hold of my wrist, and I¡¯m pulled to a restroom, where he shoves my hands into the sink. Turning on a faucet, cool water runs over my skin, and I watch as the blood swirls down the drain. My mind begins to race, and I¡¯m bombarded with gruesome images. Jessica being shot in the neck. The blood squirting from her. Her lifeless eyes. The gunshots. Being hunted. The terror. The hopelessness when I realized I might die. Mr. Vitale killing all those men. The bodies. The blood. My shoulders shudder, and a silent cry is torn from my chest. Mr. Vitale ces a hand on my shoulder, and before I know what I¡¯m doing, I move closer and bury my face against his chest. Maybe the trauma I suffered today is bigger than my fear of men. Maybe I just need to beforted so badly that I don¡¯t care whether he¡¯s touching me. Right now, it doesn¡¯t matter. His arms wrap around me, and I feel his mouth press to my hair before he says, ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry. You were never meant to see that part of my life.¡± ¡°W-why d-d-did it h-happen,¡± I sob, needing to understand why we were attacked and so many people had to die. His tone is filled with power when he says, ¡°I¡¯m one of the five heads of the Cosa Nostra.¡± He pauses, then adds, ¡°The Sicilian mafia.¡± What? It takes a moment for his words to sink in. Mr. Vitale is a mobster? Is that even the right word? Who the hell cares?! The man is¡­is¡­ Oh. My. God. 58 Samantha With a fresh wave of fear flooding my veins, I yank away from Mr. Vitale. Our eyes lock, and suddenly, I see his ruthless nature written all over his face. One of the five heads. The other men. Oh God. I was surrounded by the leaders of the Sicilian mafia. It feels like I¡¯m having an out-of-body experience, and what has been a pretty mundane reality until today, warps into something unrecognizable. Spinning around, I rush out of the restroom and into the foyer. Spotting the front door, I make a beeline for it. Suddenly, Mr. Vitale darts in front of me, and obstructing my escape, he says, ¡°You can¡¯t leave until we¡¯ve talked about everything.¡± ¡°The hell I can¡¯t,¡± I shriek, my voice shrill from all the shocks I¡¯ve had. I move away from him, and feeling bewildered, I say, ¡°I work for a mafia boss. Great.¡± My hands fly to my hair and grip fistfuls. ¡°Oh God. I won¡¯t survive going to prison.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to prison,¡± he snaps. Hearing his annoyed tone, I spin around and level him with a re. ¡°I¡¯m working for a criminal!¡± He holds up a hand. ¡°Calm down.¡± The words make me unreasonably angry. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!¡± He lowers his hand and just stares at me, and for some reason, it makes me want to strangle him. When I nce at the front door, he says, ¡°You can leave after we¡¯ve talked.¡± My eyes snap back to him, and crossing my arms over my chest, I practically spit the words at him as I say, ¡°Then talk.¡± ¡°Vitale Health is a legitimatepany. You haven¡¯t taken part in any criminal activities.¡± I have. The memories of Mr. Vitale killing those men sh through my mind, and my anger takes a back seat to my fear. This man is dangerous. Tears threaten to overwhelm me as I say, ¡°I saw you kill people and then left the scene of a crime. The police will think I¡¯m an aplice.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± He takes a step closer, but I quickly move away from him. He sucks in a deep breath as if he¡¯s trying to stay calm, then says, ¡°I have the policemissioner in my pocket, which means I¡¯m above thew, Miss kely. Dear God. He can probably make me disappear, and my family will never know what happened to me. More fear pours into my chest, and all I can do is shake my head. He must see I¡¯m terrified of him because he says, ¡°I¡¯ll never hurt you.¡± He did protect me today. Still, he¡¯s a head of the Sicilian mafia. Holy shit. I keep getting pped upside the head by everything that¡¯s happened. ¡°Vitale Health is a legitimatepany,¡± he says again. Jesus, how do you hand your resignation to a mob boss? For a moment, I¡¯m at a loss for words and can only stare at the man. I remember how easily he fought those men. How he killed them without blinking an eye. He¡¯s done this before, and he¡¯ll do it again. My voice is hoarse as I say, ¡°I can¡¯t work for you anymore.¡± I lift my hand to my mmy forehead and wipe over it. ¡°I¡¯ll leave New York.¡± I¡¯ll run like I did a year ago and make a fresh start somewhere else. Mr. Vitale shakes his head and takes a step closer to me, which has me moving backward. ¡°You¡¯re not resigning, and you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡± I¡¯m unsure whether the man is threatening me, but to err on the safe side, I decide not to argue with him, because I¡¯d like to live to see another day. I don¡¯t know much about the mafia. Only that they¡¯re ruthless, and people end up in bodybags when they try to cross them. My mind starts to race again, and I¡¯m bombarded with a million questions I want to ask him. The first one to escape my lips is, ¡°The other men¡­ they¡¯re the other heads of the Cosa Nostra, right?¡± Mr. Vitale nods. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And the men I saw when we arrived here?¡± ¡°My army.¡± Right. Of course, he¡¯ll have an army. Nodding, I wrap my arms tighter around myself. ¡°I¡¯d really like to go home now.¡± His intense eyes search my face, then he asks, ¡°Will I see you at work tomorrow?¡± My features tighten as I struggle not to burst into tears. ¡°C-can I take tomorrow and Friday off, please? Just to process everything.¡± ¡°Will you be back after your vacation?¡± Swallowing hard on my fear for this man, I can only nod. He tilts his head, his gaze sharpening on me. ¡°I¡¯d hate to lose you, Miss kely. You¡¯re the best PA I¡¯ve ever had.¡± My eyebrows furrow, and breaking eye contact, I lower my gaze to the tiled floor. ¡°Can I go?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you home.¡± I quickly shake my head. ¡°No, thank you.¡± He moves, and I watch as he grabs a coat from the closet near the door. Seeing the confused look on my face, he exins, ¡°You have blood on your pants. This will cover it.¡± I nce down and see the red stains all over my gray pants. I take the coat from Mr. Vitale and shrug it on. The fabric swallows my body, and I¡¯ll probably die of heat on my way home. ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± I whisper, and when I have to walk past Mr. Vitale, my muscles tense up, and a tremble rushes through me. ¡°See you after your vacation, Miss kely.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± God. Everything he says sounds like a threat. The moment I pull the front door shut behind me, I let out a breath of relief. I dart down the steps of the mansion and run toward the subway station. Franco As the front door shuts, I walk to the living room and pour whiskey into the tumbler Samantha used earlier. I pick it up and down it all in one go. Fuck. Now that I don¡¯t have to keep my emotions in check anymore, I throw the tumbler across the room, and it shatters against a wall. Christ. I lost Lorenzo. And Samantha knows I¡¯m a capo. There¡¯s a good chance she won¡¯te back to work, and God only knows how today has affected her. Within seconds, men pour into the living room. Milo looks tense as he says, ¡°I heard ss shatter.¡± ¡°I threw it against the wall,¡± I mutter, upset with myself for stressing Milo even more. Lorenzo was his best friend, and thest thing he needs is making his already shitty day worse. ¡°Take some time off, Milo. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± He shakes his head, and when he walks closer to me, the other men leave to give us some privacy. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving your side until everyst one of those Slovakian fuckers are dead.¡± Lifting my hand, I grip his shoulder. As I stare at him, I can see he¡¯s struggling to keep his grief at bay. I tug him closer and give him a brotherly hug. ¡°We¡¯ll kill them all.¡± He nods as he pulls back and sucks in a deep breath. He crosses his arms over his chest and looks down at the floor as he murmurs, ¡°It was a quick death. At least he didn¡¯t suffer.¡± Marcello enters the living room and holds the burner phone out to me. ¡°You got a text from Samantha.¡± During the day, I leave the device with him so Samantha doesn¡¯t identally see it. I take it from him and read the message. Samantha: I need to see you. Samantha: Please. I quickly type out a reply. MMM: I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes. Open the window. ¡°I¡¯m heading over to Samantha¡¯s ce,¡± I inform Milo and Marcello. ¡°Send two men to check what happens at the building we were attacked at. I want to know whoes and goes when those fuckers collect their dead.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get Santo to assign a couple of guys.¡± ¡°Make sure they¡¯re not seen. I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else today.¡± Marcello nods, then says, ¡°I¡¯ming with you. You need the extra protection. Santo can take over from me and run things here.¡± ¡°That sounds good.¡± When I walk to the archway that leads to the foyer, Milo mentions, ¡°You need to change your clothes.¡± Fuck. I need to get my shit together before I give myself away tonight. I don¡¯t think Samantha is ready to find out I¡¯m her mystery man. I head to my bedroom and quickly strip out of the suit. I put on my Paradiso uniform and grab the bva before leaving the house with Milo and Marcello. During the ride to her apartment, I make a call to Renzo. When he answers I ask, ¡°What did you do with Lorenzo?¡± ¡°His body is at the morgue.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Anytime, brother.¡± His attention is pulled away by someone else, then he says, ¡°Damiano wants to know when you¡¯reing over. We need to have a meeting.¡± ¡°I just want to make sure Samantha is okay.¡± ¡°I understand. It must¡¯ve been one hell of a shock for her.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I murmur. ¡°Thanks for the help today, Renzo.¡± ¡°You¡¯d do the same for me.¡± I end the call and suck in a deep breath of air. As soon as I¡¯m sure Samantha¡¯s doing better, I¡¯ll deal with the Slovakians. When Milo stops the SUV at the side of the apartment building, I quickly pull on the bva. Marcello gets out of the vehicle with me and escorts me to the fire escape. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be,¡± I tell him. ¡°Take your time. I¡¯ll get Milo something to eat from across the road.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Nodding, I climb up the steps, and when I enter Samantha¡¯s apartment through the window, I find her sobbing on the couch. She¡¯s changed out of the pantsuit into a pair of leggings and a T-shirt, and her hair hangs in damp curls around her shoulders. ¡°Hey,¡± I whisper so I don¡¯t scare the shit out of her. Her head snaps up, and seeing me, she darts from the couch and plows into my chest. I wrap my arms around her shuddering body, and lowering my head, I keep my tone soft as I say, ¡°I¡¯m here, baby. I¡¯ve got you.¡± She cries harder, and it has me lifting her into my arms. I walk to the couch and sitting down, I position her on myp before holding her tightly again. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. Let it all out.¡± I close my eyes, and while she breaks down in my arms, I findfort in being so close to her. Right now, I¡¯m not a capo. I¡¯m not her boss. I¡¯m just an ordinary man who gets to hold the woman he¡¯s fallen in love with. 59 Samantha After I cried my heart out, I made myself a cup of coffee, which I¡¯m sipping on while I sit next to my mystery man on the couch. He has his arm wrapped around my shoulder, and it makes me feel safe. ¡°I had a bad day at the office,¡± I whisper over the rim of my cup. That¡¯s the understatement of the century. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± he asks, his tone gentle and caring. Not wanting to put him in any danger by telling him about Mr. Vitale being a mafia boss, I shake my head. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± I can¡¯t tell anyone about what happened. It¡¯s something I¡¯ll have to stay quiet about until the day I die. Feeling exhausted and emotionally drained, I let out a miserable sigh and mutter, ¡°I need to do something that will take my mind off what happened today.¡± My mystery man pulls his arm away from my shoulders and says, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few seconds.¡± He gets up and walks into the restroom. I rise to my feet and take the cup to the kitchen. cing my hands on the side of the sink, I stare at nothing in particr as the past day¡¯s events hang over my head like a dark cloud. Jesus, I can¡¯t believe what happened today.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mr. Vitale is one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. After I got home, I took a quick shower before Googling the Sicilian mafia. Everything I read about the mafia group increased my fear tenfold. Mr. Vitale made it clear he won¡¯t let me resign, and I get a feeling if I try to run, he¡¯lle after me. Not because I¡¯m an excellent PA, but to silence me. Shit. What do I do? When the restroom door opens, I turn around and look at my mystery man, who¡¯s quickly bing one of the most important people in my life. I could¡¯ve called Jenny or caught an early flight to Seattle, but instead, I messaged him. ¡°We can leave in fifteen minutes,¡± he informs me. ¡°Leave? Where are we going?¡± ¡°To get the tattoo you want.¡± For a moment, I¡¯m overwhelmed because I¡¯ve wanted to get the tattoo done for a while now. Every time I see Todd¡¯s name carved into my skin, it¡¯s a reminder of what he did to me. Closing the distance between me and my mystery man, I wrap my arms around his waist and press my cheek to his chest. It feels amazing to touch a man after not being able for so long. I didn¡¯t realize how much I missed it until now. And it¡¯s all because of him ¨C my mystery man. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whisper. When he engulfs me in a hug, a sense of safety calms the storm of emotions in my heart. ¡°You¡¯re wee, baby.¡± He¡¯s called me that more than once, and it has me tilting my head back so I can look up at him. My voice is shaky as I ask, ¡°What¡¯s happening between us?¡± ¡°Whatever you want,¡± he murmurs. ¡°What if I want a rtionship?¡± He lifts his hand to my face and brushes his fingers along the curve of my jaw. ¡°Is that what you want?¡± My heartbeat speeds up and pulling my arms from around his waist, I reach a hand up to the ski mask. He allows me to trail my finger over the skull, and I wish I could see his face. ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to try with you,¡± I admit. ¡°Whatever you want, baby.¡± Our eyes lock, and his soft brown irises make a kaleidoscope of butterflies flutter in my stomach. Slowly, he lowers his head but stops an inch from my face. ¡°Is this okay?¡± he whispers. ¡°Yes.¡± He closes thest of the distance and presses his mouth to mine. I can feel the heat of his breath through the mask before he lifts his head. Again, we stare at each other, but when I try to take hold of the fabric so I can lift the ski mask, he grabs me by my wrist and shakes his head. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°When?¡± I whisper. ¡°Soon. I just need a little more time.¡± Franco I called Marcello and told him to have a car waiting outside with the keys in the ignition so I can take Samantha to the tattoo ce. They¡¯ll follow us in the G-Wagon. I should be meeting with Renzo and the others, but I can¡¯t make myself leave Samantha. Not until I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be okay. As I look at the woman who¡¯s making me feel things I¡¯ve never felt before, I pray to all that¡¯s holy she falls in love with me. If I can make her love me, then she might ept it when she learns I¡¯m her mystery man. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if she rejects me. I¡¯ll probably kidnap her so she can¡¯t leave me. I feel my phone vibrate and know it¡¯s a signal from Marcello that everything is ready. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby,¡± I say as I take her hand. When I pull her toward the window, she tugs against my hold. ¡°I¡¯m leaving through the front door. I¡¯ll meet you outside.¡± Right. Not even thinking about what I¡¯m doing, I wrap my other hand around the back of her neck and press a kiss to her mouth. Even though the bva is in the way, I can still feel her lips. Christ, I want this woman so bad I¡¯ll do anything to make her mine. Love me back, Samantha. I let go of her and climb out the window so she can close it behind me. Heading down the fire escape, I jump to the ground and rush to where the Mercedes is parked. I nce up the street and see the G-Wagon, then climb behind the steering wheel. I don¡¯t wait long before Samantha opens the passenger door and gets into the car. Starting the engine, I guide the vehicle into traffic, and as we drive to Dante¡¯s tattoo ce, I ask, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Samatha shrugs and nces out the window. ¡°Ites and goes.¡± She turns her gaze to me. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fully sunk in yet.¡± Yeah, I don¡¯t think so, either. She¡¯s way too fucking calm. Either that or this woman is the strongest person I know. When I park the car behind the building where the tattoo parlor is, we get out of the Mercedes. I take Samantha¡¯s hand and lead her to the back entrance. ¡°Will you be okay with Dante touching you?¡± I ask. ¡°Dante? Is he the tattoo artist?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Only time will tell,¡± she murmurs before we go inside. Dante¡¯s busy getting everything ready, and when he sees us, a grin spreads over his face. I informed him about Samantha and that he needs to be gentle with her. I also told him he can¡¯t call me by my name around her, and I¡¯ll be wearing a bva. ¡°Did you close the store?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes. No one will bother us.¡± He gets up from his stool andes to shake my hand. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How are you?¡± ¡°Good.¡± I gesture to my woman. ¡°This is Samantha.¡± He gives her a friendly smile. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Pointing to the tattoo chair, he says, ¡°Take a seat.¡± Letting go of Samantha¡¯s hand, I watch as she positions herself on the chair before I move closer so I can stand next to her. ¡°Great,¡± Dante murmurs. ¡°I was told you want a tattoo of shaded bricks with a flower growing out of them.¡± Samantha nods. ¡°And I want the words ¡®stronger than ever¡¯ over the bricks as if it¡¯s graffiti.¡± Dante nods, then asks, ¡°Where do you want the tattoo?¡± Her features tighten, and she looks more nervous than usual as she gestures at her side. When I realize it will be a couple of inches beneath her breast, there¡¯s a burst of jealousy in my chest because Dante will be working close to what I consider mine. Mine? Christ, I¡¯m falling too fucking fast for this woman. ¡°Okay.¡± He gives her a questioning look as he takes a seat on a stool. ¡°Can you lift your shirt so I can clean the area?¡± She hesitates, and I figure it¡¯s because she¡¯s nervous about Dante touching her, so I ce my hand on her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± She nods and swallows hard before gripping the hem of her shirt, slowly pulling it up. I notice haphazard scars on her skin as the fabric moves up, and a frown forms on my forehead. Then I get to see more of the scars, and it spells out a name. Todd. The rage hits me so hard that I take a step back as if I¡¯ve taken an actual punch to the gut. My lips part with shock, and my vision tunnels on the name carved into her skin. The fucker branded her. I¡¯m going to check Samantha¡¯s personnel file to see which hospital she used to work at in Houston. Then I¡¯m going to find out which fucking neurosurgeon¡¯s name is Todd. And then I¡¯ll kill the fucker. Dante masks his reaction a hell of a lot better than I do. I¡¯m just thankful I¡¯m wearing the bva because thest thing Samantha needs to see right now is the anger on my face. She tucks the fabric neatly beneath her breasts, then turns her head so she¡¯s looking at me. I grab the extra stool, and taking a seat near her head, I take her hand and press a kiss to her knuckles before I lock eyes with her. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I ask. She sucks in a deep breath, and instead of answering my question, she whispers, ¡°Don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I assure her before I nod at Dante to begin. The moment he wipes the area clean, she jerks and her fingers tighten around mine. I see panic re in her eyes, and bracing my other arm at the top of her head, I move so close to her that I can feel her breath warming the bva. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, baby.¡± She nods, and I notice she¡¯s holding her breath. ¡°Breathe,¡± I murmur close to her mouth. Dante pulls away from her, and she sucks in a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m just going to prep the area,¡± Dante warns her. This time Samantha doesn¡¯t jerk when he touches her, and it makes me so fucking proud of her. At this moment, I don¡¯t think about the hell that broke loose today and the war I¡¯ll have to fight in theing weeks. There¡¯s only Samantha and how brave she is. 60 Samantha Standing in front of my full-length mirror, I hold my shirt up so I can see the tattoo. Dante did a fantastic job. I can¡¯t even make out any of the scars. Todd¡¯s name is buried beneath the words ¡®stronger than ever,¡¯ and I never have to see the scars again. Feeling very emotional, a tear trickles down my cheek. Just as I¡¯m managing to deal with the trauma Todd inflicted on me, I have to face what happened yesterday. With a tired sigh, I lower my shirt and walk to where my luggage is waiting in the living room. Needing to get out of New York, I changed my flight from Saturday to today. As I pick up my handbag, my phone starts to ring, and I dig it out. When I see Mr. Vitale¡¯s name shing on the screen, my body is doused in ice. He¡¯s no longer Mr. Vitale, my grumpy boss, but Franco Vitale, one of the ruthless heads of the Cosa Nostra. He¡¯s a killer. Instantly fear bleeds through me, and my hand trembles as I swipe across the screen to answer the call. ¡°Y-yes, sir?¡± ¡°Morning, Miss kely. How are you today?¡± his voice rumbles over the line. God, he sounds aggressive. ¡°F-fine,¡± I stammer. ¡°I see you¡¯ve changed your flight, and you¡¯re heading to Seattle today.¡± An intense cloak of dread wraps around me. He¡¯s watching my every move. Not only is the man above thew, but he¡¯s able to get my information from an airline. It registers just how powerful he is and that I don¡¯t stand a chance against him. ¡°I¡­I¡­I ¨C¡± ¡°Get a lot of rest because when you¡¯re back at the office, you¡¯ll have to fix everything Gloria fucks up while you¡¯re gone.¡± That¡¯s his way of telling me I better return to work. His tone sounds downright dangerous as he adds, ¡°Enjoy your time with your family.¡± Is he threatening to kill my family? Thorns of fear prick at my skin, and the words just fall over my lips, ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my family. Please. I¡¯ll be back on the eighth.¡± He lets out an annoyed-sounding sigh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a threat, Miss kely. I won¡¯t touch your family. You need the break, and I hope you enjoy your vacation.¡± Oh. When I keep quiet, he adds, ¡°I don¡¯t kill innocent people, and I¡¯ll never hurt you.¡± Too brave for my own good, I ask, ¡°What will happen if I resign as your assistant?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept your resignation, Miss kely. Have a safe flight. I¡¯ll see you on the eighth of July.¡± The call ends, and lowering my trembling hand, I watch as the screen goes ck. Shoving the phone into my handbag, I grab my luggage and rush out of my apartment. As if all the demons from hell are chasing me, I hurry to the subway. I need to get away from New York and the Cosa Nostra. In Seattle, I¡¯ll be able to think clearly and make sense of the mess I find myself in.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When I walk through the doors at the airport, Mom catches my attention by jumping up and down. During the six-and-a-half-hour flight, I focused on calming myself down, but as I walk to my mother, my emotions are all over the ce, and I can¡¯t stop the tears from falling. When I reach her, we hug, and I cling to my mother. She notices I¡¯m crying and coos, ¡°Aww, sweetie. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just missed you.¡± It¡¯s only half a lie. I did miss her. She pulls back, and smiling at me, she wipes my tears away with the pads of her thumbs. ¡°You need to visit more often.¡± I nod, and as we walk to the exit, I say, ¡°If I had more vacation time, I would.¡± When we reach Mom¡¯s Prius, I feel a little better. I¡¯m going to put on the best performance of my life so I don¡¯t worry my parents. They can¡¯t find out about Mr. Vitale being a mob boss or that we were attacked yesterday. Once we¡¯re both seated in the car and Mom¡¯s driving away from the airport, she asks, ¡°Are you tired from the flight?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No. I napped a little.¡± ¡°Oh, good. Do you want to go shopping? I want to get some things for the Fourth of July.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± She grins at me before turning her attention back to the road. ¡°The whole neighborhood decided to BBQ in the park.¡± I inject some excitement into my voice. ¡°That sounds nice.¡± ¡°Oh, did I tell you Ms. Jameson and Mr. Parker got married?¡± ¡°Wow. Seriously?¡± I gasp. The elderly couple have been on and off for as long as I can remember, so I¡¯m surprised to hear they finally got married. ¡°Yes. They eloped in Vegas.¡± Mom scrunches her nose. ¡°But they¡¯re still living in separate houses. Every night, Ms Jameson shouts at Mr. Parker toe over for dinner.¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°You mean Mrs. Parker, or is she keeping herst name?¡± ¡°God only knows. Those two have the weirdest rtionship I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± Mom turns left at a traffic light, then says, ¡°Matt is doing well at work, and Wendy is about to pop. Once they have the baby, I¡¯ll probably go to Pornd to help out.¡± ¡°Do they know what they¡¯re having?¡± Mom shakes her head. ¡°They want to keep it a surprise, but her butt is so big I think it¡¯s a boy.¡± ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t tell her you think her butt is big,¡± I say, my eyes wide on my mother. ¡°Of course not.¡± Mom steers the car up the driveway, and as I open the door, Dad steps out onto the porch and waves at me. Being home helps ease the tension from my body, and as I hurry toward my dad and give him a hug, I push all the thoughts about Mr. Vitale and the Cosa Nostra to the back of my mind. ¡°Wee home, Sammie,¡± Dad murmurs before he pushes me back so he can look at me. ¡°How is the New York life treating you? You look too skinny. Are you eating enough?¡± I give Dad aforting smile. ¡°I¡¯ve just been busy at work. I n on picking up a lot of weight over the next week.¡± ¡°Good. I¡¯ve roasted some almonds for you to snack on.¡± The smell of roasted almonds is synonymous with Dad. It¡¯s something he¡¯s done all my life. We walk into the house, and the familiarity of my family home settles around my shoulders like a warm nket. This is just what I needed to catch my bearings. ¡°We¡¯re just dropping off the luggage, then we¡¯re going shopping,¡± Mom informs Dad of our ns. ¡°Ribeye steak is on sale at Joe¡¯s. Grab three, then I¡¯ll grill them for dinner,¡± Dad says as he follows us to my bedroom. ¡°Oh, I was going to make the pot roast Sammie loves so much.¡± ¡°Fine, I can grill them tomorrow,¡± Dad relents. A smile ys around my lips, and walking into my childhood bedroom, I nce at the posters of Nirvana and the Red Hot Chili Peppers still up on the walls. My parents have kept the room exactly as I left it. The single bed is covered in a pink bedspread, and the desk where I did my homework has a vase with daisies standing in the center. ¡°Let¡¯s leave Sammie to freshen up,¡± Mom says as she pushes Dad out of the room, then she smiles at me, ¡°We¡¯ll be on the porch, sweetie.¡± ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t take long.¡± When the door shuts behind them, I slump down on the edge of my bed and fall backward on the covers. God, I could sleep for a week. My phone buzzes, and I let out a groan as I dig in my handbag for the device. When I look at the screen, a smile spreads over my face, and I open the message. MMM: Your flight should¡¯vended already. Are you in Seattle? Samantha: I just got to my parents¡¯ house and was going to send you a text. MMM: How¡¯s the tattoo? Samantha: It just feels like I have sunburn. Nothing I can¡¯t handle. MMM: I¡¯m d to hear that. I¡¯ll let you go so you can spend time with your family. Samantha: Thank you for checking in on me. MMM: Of course. Wanted to make sure my girlfriend reached Seattle in one piece. His girlfriend. Samantha: I¡¯m probably the only woman on the who doesn¡¯t know her boyfriend¡¯s name. MMM: Soon. I promise. Talk to youter. I drop the phone on the bed and stare up at the ceiling. I¡¯m insane. Who dates a man whose face she hasn¡¯t seen? Me. That¡¯s who. 61 Franco I¡¯ve stayed away from Vitale Health and Paradiso because I don¡¯t want the Slovak mafia attacking me at mypanies where innocent people can get hurt. Working from home, I¡¯m surrounded by an army that¡¯s ready for war. Dario has converted my living room into his personal office space. Whenever I have to pass through the living room to get to the sliding doors, I almost break my neck, tripping over all the fuckingputer cables. Renzo has practically moved in, and I can¡¯t do a fucking thing without the man breathing over my shoulder. I¡¯m on a call with Paulie. I sent him to Houston to get information on Todd¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°About a year ago, he was in a pretty bad car ident,¡± Paulie informs me. ¡°Apparently, he was released from the hospital two months ago, and no one has seen him since. Word around town is he¡¯s gone to his cabin to recover.¡± ¡°Find out where the cabin is and check it out,¡± I order. ¡°On it, boss.¡± As I end a call with Paulie, I re at Renzo. ¡°Stop babysitting me.¡± ¡°I will once the Slovakians have been taken care of,¡± he mutters, his eyes locked on the screen of hisptop. ¡°Christ,¡± I grumble as I walk out of my office. Heading through the living room, I nce at Dario. ¡°Find anything new?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°Nope. Just the usual bullshit.¡± Exiting the house through the sliding doors, I walk to where Marcello is giving orders to the men to search the city for the Slovakians. ¡°Tell your informants they¡¯ll make good money if they give us a solid lead,¡± he says to the men. As they walk away to carry out the job, Marcello turns to face me. ¡°Milo called. The funeral is on Monday. He¡¯s on his way back.¡± I nod, feeling a stab of grief. ¡°As soon as he¡¯s here, prepare to leave. I want to go to the truckyard.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m worried about the shipment that¡¯s going out today. I¡¯ve told all the drivers to carry weapons and changed their routes.¡± Over the past few years, Marcello has taken on the position of the underboss of the Vitale family. It¡¯s an unspoken agreement between us. The gates open, and my eyes flick to the SUV as ites up the driveway. I watch as Milo climbs out of the vehicle before walking to us. ¡°Everything¡¯s ready for tomorrow,¡± he says, his face grim from the grief of losing his best friend. Lorenzo was always the quiet one between the two, but since his death his silence hangs heavy around us. cing my hand on Milo¡¯s shoulder, I give him a squeeze. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re heading to the truckyard,¡± Marcelo informs him. The burner phone vibrates in my pocket, and I pull it out. Opening the message from Samantha, the corner of my mouth lifts. Samantha: My mom just whacked my dad with a spat. Just so you know, I take after her. MMM: You¡¯re telling me I should hide all the spats? Samantha: Just giving you time to back out. MMM: Never. Samantha: I have a question. MMM: What? Samantha: So there are security cameras in all the rooms at Paradiso. Does that mean you watch people having sex? MMM: I go out of my way to avoid it and have employees who take care of that part of the business. Samantha: Shoot. Here I was, hoping you have some juicy stories to tell me. As the smile on my face widens, I nce at Marcello as he walks to the guest house where I keep my stash of weapons in an underground armory. There¡¯s also an entrance into the armory from my office in the main house, which doubles as an escape route. The phone vibrates in my hand again, drawing my attention back to my conversation with my girlfriend. I¡¯m taking advantage of calling her that before she finds out who I am and dumps my ass. Samantha: Just kidding. I have to go and save my dad from my mom. MMM: Talk to youter, baby. When I tuck the device back into my pocket, Marcelloes walking toward me with an armored vest. He hands it to me, saying, ¡°Just in case there¡¯s another attack.¡± I take the vest from him and shrug it on. While I adjust it around my chest, I head to the sliding doors. ¡°Give me five minutes then we¡¯ll leave.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be at the G-Wagon,¡± he replies before walking to where Milo is having a smoke break. I go into the house and find Renzo breathing over Dario¡¯s shoulder for once. ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± I inform them. Renzo¡¯s head snaps up. ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°The truckyard. I have a shipment of cash going to Castro and Diaz. It can¡¯t wait. I need the medical equipment.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tag along,¡± he says. Not bothering to argue, I nod and head back outside. ¡°Marcello, grab an armored vest for Renzo,¡± I say when I reach the men. Milo finishes the cigarette, and pulling his gun from behind his back, where he keeps it tucked into the waistband of his pants, he checks the clip. Renzo shrugs his jacket off and unhooks the chest holster that holds his two Colts. When Marcello returns with the vest, he puts it on and tucks his weapons into the slots. When everyone¡¯s ready, we pile into the G-Wagon, and with Milo behind the steering wheel, we head to the truckyard. The drive is tense, and we all keep our eyes peeled for anything suspicious. ¡°Are you changing the routes?¡± Renzo asks. ¡°Yeah. Marcello already took care of it,¡± I answer while turning my attention to my friend. ¡°Good.¡± His eyes meet mine. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a small army to guard you and your men at the funeral. Just let us know when it is.¡± ¡°Thanks, brother.¡± Milo¡¯s voice is somber as he says, ¡°It¡¯s Monday at eleven a. m.¡± Renzo nods before ncing out the window again. Before silence can settle around us, he asks, ¡°So, what¡¯s going on between you and your PA.¡± ¡°We¡¯re dating¡­kind of,¡± I mutter. When Renzo¡¯s eyes flick to me, I add, ¡°I wear my uniform from Paradiso, so she doesn¡¯t know who I am.¡± ¡°What the fuck?¡± A frown forms on his forehead. ¡°It feels like you¡¯re leaving out a huge fucking chunk of the story.¡± I let out a sigh and mutter, ¡°She came to the club because she¡¯s trying to deal with something that happened to her. One of the men she was paired up with fucked up, and I took over. It¡¯s been a month, and we¡¯ve grown close since.¡± ¡°So she thinks her boss and her partner at Paradiso are two different men?¡± He chuckles while shaking his head. ¡°Brother, that¡¯s some fucked up shit.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°Trust me, I know.¡± ¡°How the hell are you going to exin this to her? I¡¯m pretty sure the woman hates you.¡± He nces at Marcello and Milo. ¡°Right, guys?¡± ¡°Yep,¡± Milo mumbles. ¡°I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll fall in love with me and forgive me for deceiving her.¡± Renzo lets out a bark ofughter and almost wets himself next to me. When he catches his breath, he says, ¡°Good luck with that.¡± Milo stops the G-Wagon near the warehouse, and as I climb out, my eyes scan over the fleet of trucks. Everything seems to be in order, and heading into the warehouse, it¡¯s to find my men hard at work. They¡¯re filling mattresses with counterfeit banknotes before wrapping the mattresses so they look brand new. I walk over to the piles of counterfeit notes and check a couple while Marcello talks to the drivers, making sure they know which routes to take. ¡°The new printers are better than the old ones,¡± Renzoments. ¡°Yeah,¡± I agree. ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible to tell the difference between these notes and the real thing.¡± When the men start to load the shipment into the trucks, I head outside, and crossing my arms over my chest, I watch as they fill the trailers with mattresses. Renzo takes up position next to me and asks, ¡°What are you going to do if Samantha freaks out when she learns you¡¯re both men?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kidnap her and keep her until she forgives me,¡± I mutter. I feel Renzo¡¯s eyes on me. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re joking.¡± I meet his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡± His eyebrows lift. ¡°I can¡¯t see how that will help your case. If anything, it will terrify the shit out of her.¡± I know he¡¯s right, but what else can I do, besides letting her go? I take a deep breath and exhale slowly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m hoping she¡¯ll fall in love with me.¡± We¡¯re quiet for a while, just watching the men work, then Renzo says, ¡°Hold up. Do you wear the bva when you see her?¡± I nod, and when he bursts outughing, I level him with a scowl. His voice is thick withughter as he says, ¡°So you¡¯re her masked man?¡± Before I can nod, he bends over at the waist, and hisughter echoes over the yard. ¡°Fucker,¡± I mumble while a smile tugs at the corner of my mouth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He tries to straighten up and grabs hold of my shoulder. With watering eyes, he says, ¡°Okay, so seriously, what does she call you?¡± Knowing he¡¯ll get a kick out of it, I mutter, ¡°Mystery man.¡± When Renzo drops to the ground, he can barely say, ¡°I¡¯m calling you that from now on.¡± ¡°Try, and I¡¯ll shoot you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worth a bullet.¡± Shaking my head at my friend, I walk away to check with Marcello whether everything is on track. 62 Samantha Watching Ms. Jameson (who¡¯s made it abundantly clear she¡¯s keeping herst name) load a very disgruntled Mr. Parker¡¯s te with potato sd, a snort escapes me. He keeps trying to stop her, saying he doesn¡¯t want so much. ¡°You will eat every vegetable on your te before you¡¯re allowed to have meat,¡± she orders sternly. ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me with all these vegetables,¡± he argues. ¡°At least you¡¯ll die healthy,¡± she mutters. ¡°How does one die healthy?¡± Mr. Parker asks his wife. ¡°Seriously, Matilda, do you hear yourself when you speak?¡± She points the spoon at him, and the potato sd falls off, dropping to the grass between them. ¡°Why are you sitting all alone?¡± Mom says as she takes a seat beside me. ¡°Go mingle with the neighbors and have some fun.¡± I point at the elderly couple. ¡°Shhh. I¡¯m watching the show.¡± ¡°Are they at it again?¡± Mom asks. ¡°Ms. Jameson says Mr. Parker has to eat all the vegetables before he can have meat, and he¡¯s not standing for it,¡± I catch her up with what¡¯s happening. ¡°Lord only knows why they got married,¡± Mom chuckles. ¡°They bicker all the time.¡± ¡°Hmm, sounds like another couple I know,¡± I tease her. ¡°Your father and I don¡¯t bicker.¡± ¡°No, you just whack him with the spat.¡± She grins at me. ¡°The Bible says spare the rod and spoil the child. I figure it¡¯s the same with husbands. It¡¯s my way of showing your father I love him.¡± Letting out a burst ofughter, I look at Ms. Jameson and Mr. Parker again. They¡¯ve finally moved away from the table and are sitting at a bench. Ms. Jameson keeps pointing at what Mr. Parker should eat next. ¡°Let¡¯s grab some food,¡± I say to Mom. We head to the table, and I help myself to corn on the cob, a hot dog with pickle and parsley relish, corn-stuffed zhini, and some pickled green beans. ¡°Are you going to eat all of that?¡± Mom asks with wide eyes.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m going to try. I promised Dad I¡¯d pick up some weight while I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Just leave some space for the rhubarb pie I made.¡± ¡°Oh, trust me, I will.¡± When we take our seats again, I pick up the hot dog and take a huge bite while my eyes scan over all the families eating and having fun. My eyes lock on a man on the other side of the park, but he disappears behind a tree before I can get a good look. A chill ripples down my spine, and my heart lurches in my chest. Just as I¡¯m about to start panicking, thinking I saw Todd, the man appears again, and using a cane, he limps toward a car. Letting out a breath of relief, I watch as he climbs in his car and drives away. Jesus, that almost gave me a heart attack. I wish I could stay longer, but I have to fly home in a couple of hours. Sitting at the kitchen table, I sip on a cup of coffee while my mind races to find a way out of this mess. Mr. Vitale made it clear he won¡¯t allow me to resign, so I have no choice but to go back to work. Besides, even if I tried to run, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d track me down in a heartbeat. ¡°Hey, Sammie,¡± Dad says as hees into the kitchen. He pours himself a cup of coffee and takes a seat at the table. After he drinks a couple of sips, his eyes drift over my face, then he says, ¡°So, are you going to tell your old man what¡¯s bothering you.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I smile at Dad to set him at ease. ¡°I¡¯m fine. ¡°I know you better than yesterday.¡± He lifts an eyebrow at me. ¡°What is it? Do you need money?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No.¡± Lowering my eyes to my cup, I circle the rim with my finger. ¡°Work has just been busy, and my boss is impossible to please.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you look for another job?¡± Thinking quick, I say, ¡°It won¡¯t look good on my resume if I leave thepany so soon.¡± ¡°Yeah, but it doesn¡¯t help if you¡¯re unhappy. No job is worth your peace of mind.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I reach across the table and give Dad¡¯s forearm a squeeze. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my job to worry about you.¡± Mom walks into the kitchen and takes one look at us then asks, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°We¡¯re conspiring to take over the world,¡± I answer. ¡°God help us all.¡± She lets out a chuckle, then asks, ¡°What time do you want to leave for the airport?¡± Never. Getting up from the chair, I take my cup to the sink. ¡°I just have to pack thest of my things, then we can go.¡± ¡°Byst of your things, you mean you haven¡¯t packed at all,¡± she teases me. I chuckle as I walk out of the kitchen to take a quick shower before throwing everything in the suitcase. Sitting on the side of the bed, I unlock my phone and send my mystery man a text. Samantha: I¡¯ll be back in New York at five. Do you want toe over tonight? I set the device down beside me and put on my ballet ts. Within minutes, a replyes through. MMM: What time do you want me there? Samantha: Anytime after five. MMM: It¡¯s a date. Tucking my phone into my handbag, I drag my luggage to the front door before I join my parents in the kitchen again. Dad¡¯s eating a bowl of oatmeal with a disgruntled expression, and it has me teasing my mom. ¡°See, you also force Dad to eat healthy stuff like Ms. Jameson forces Mr. Parker. Mom nts her eyes at me. ¡°It¡¯s for his own good.¡± With Mom standing behind Dad, she¡¯s not able to see as he mouths, ¡®It¡¯s disgusting.¡¯ Mom takes the bag from the trashcan and says, ¡°Make sure your father eats everyst bite while I take this out.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The moment she disappears out the backdoor, I reach for the bowl and shovel the oatmeal into my mouth. I manage to make a huge dent in it before I have to pass the bowl back to him. ¡°This is why you¡¯re my favorite daughter.¡± I roll my eyes at him and swallow before I mutter, ¡°I¡¯m your only daughter, Dad.¡± ¡°Right.¡± Momes back inside and takes one look at the almost empty bowl, then says, ¡°What did you do with the rest of the oatmeal?¡± ¡°I told Dad I¡¯d visit for Thanksgiving and Christmas if he ate his breakfast.¡± Smiles erupt on my parents¡¯ faces. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news,¡± Mom exims, then she taps Dad on the shoulder. ¡°See, it¡¯s good when you eat your oatmeal.¡± Dad gives me a wink, then tells Mom, ¡°I¡¯d eat anything you put down in front of me to have Sammie here for Thanksgiving and Christmas.¡± Mom washes her hands, then asks, ¡°Are you ready to go, sweetie? We don¡¯t want to bete for your flight.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I make a whining sound as I get up and pout. ¡°It sucks being an adult. I wish I could stay longer.¡± ¡°Us too, sweetie.¡± I kiss Dad on the cheek. ¡°Thanks for an amazing week, Dad.¡± ¡°Anytime. Let us know when yound safely in New York.¡± Nodding, I follow Mom to the front door and haul my luggage to the Prius. The drive to the airport is quiet, and by the time Mom drops me off, my heart is heavy with dread. I give her a quick hug. ¡°I¡¯m going to miss you.¡± ¡°Me too, sweetie.¡± She pulls back, and her eyes drift over my face. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°Love you too, Mom.¡± Taking hold of my luggage, I pull it behind me as I walk into the airport. I check in and go through security while my thoughts revolve around everything that¡¯s happened. Tomorrow, I have to go back to work and what? Pretend like nothing happened? I was wary of Mr. Vitale before I knew he was a mob boss, but now I¡¯m downright terrified of the man. 63 Franco When I climb through Samantha¡¯s window, there¡¯s no sign of her. I move toward the bedroom, and looking inside, I see her standing on her toes so she can put her luggage on the top shelf. Christ, it¡¯s good to see her. I walk closer, anding up behind her, I take hold of her hip. ¡°Oh Jesus,¡± she gasps before stumbling backward and colliding with my chest. ¡°Wee home,¡± I say, my tone soft. I lean down until my mouth is by her ear. ¡°I missed you.¡± She turns around, and giving me a yful look of warning, she says, ¡°Don¡¯t sneak up on me. You¡¯ll give me a heart attack.¡± ¡°Sorry, baby.¡± She wraps her arms around my waist and says, ¡°I missed you too.¡± ¡°I missed you more.¡± I lift my hands and brush my palms over her bare shoulders and arms. ¡°You look beautiful in this dress.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± She grins up at me. ¡°I got it in Seattle.¡± My eyes search her face before I ask, ¡°Did you have a nice time?¡± ¡°The best.¡± She turns around and closes the closet doors, then says, ¡°I ate way too much food. The vacation did me a world of good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Shees to stand in front of me again. ¡°How was your week?¡± Fucking exhausting. I shrug. ¡°I kept busy with work.¡± I bring my hand to her face and brush a finger along her jaw. ¡°What do you want to do tonight?¡± She pulls away from me and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth going through the list because it¡¯s not helping. Even though I don¡¯t get panic attacks with you, I still crap myself around other men.¡± ¡°All men?¡± I ask because she doesn¡¯t lose her shit when I touch her as myself and not her mystery man. She thinks for a moment, then mutters, ¡°For some reason, I¡¯m kind of okay with my boss. At least I was before¡­¡± Samantha doesn¡¯t have to finish the sentence. I know she¡¯s talking about before the attack and finding out I¡¯m one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. Wanting to help her deal with her demons, I say, ¡°I think we should continue working through your list. You never know what might help.¡± She nods then gestures at the bed. ¡°I can always try lying down with you.¡± I look at the light green covers with a leaf pattern printed on them. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll lie down first and close my eyes, then you can lie beside me. Don¡¯t say anything. I just want to listen to you moving.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Okay.¡± She kicks off her shoes, and I watch as she climbs onto the bed. She fixes her dress before she lies down, and taking a deep breath, she closes her eyes. I give her a minute before moving closer and cing my knee on the bed. My eyes stay locked on her face, looking for any sign that she¡¯s panicking as I move into a lying position. Samantha takes a deep breath and lets it out slowly. She keeps her eyes shut for a bit longer, then opens them and turns her head to look at me. ¡°I think this is a waste of time. I¡¯mfortable with you, so I don¡¯t think anything you do will make me panic.¡± Turning onto my side, I prop my head on my hand and say, ¡°Maybe it will help if you talk about what happened.¡± She thinks about it for a moment, then admits, ¡°It¡¯s difficult. Every time I try, it¡¯s as if I get transported back to it.¡± ¡°You were okay while Dante tattooed you because I was there. Give it a try.¡± She turns onto her side and locks eyes with me. ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± With my other hand, I take hold of hers and brush my thumb over her skin. Her gaze lowers to our joined hands, and she remains quiet. My eyes drink in the sight of her beautiful face, and I¡¯m so fucking happy she¡¯s back. It¡¯s been a long ten days without her. I missed my wildcat at the office and my vulnerable kitten at night. Her tongue darts out to wet her lips again, then she says, ¡°The domestic abuse isn¡¯t what destroyed me. It¡¯s what happened after I broke up with him.¡± I know the fucker carved his name into her, so I¡¯m bracing for the worst. She¡¯s quiet for a long while before she says, ¡°I used to wake up in the mornings feeling like I had a hangover, even though I didn¡¯t drink any alcohol. It happened for a couple of weeks.¡± A frown forms on my forehead as I listen to her. ¡°I felt weird¡­as if I couldn¡¯t connect with my body.¡± Her eyebrows draw together, and her voice trembles as she says, ¡°Turns out he was drugging me.¡± Jesus Christ. ¡°I only found out because, for some reason, I came to after he drugged me.¡± She pauses, and I watch as she struggles to get the words out. ¡°I couldn¡¯t move or open my eyes. I couldn¡¯t speak.¡± Indescribable anger rushes through me until my heart races in my chest. Fuck, I can¡¯t even imagine how she must¡¯ve felt being a prisoner in her own body. ¡°I was so scared,¡± she whispers, her voice hoarse. Her eyes dart to mine, and I see the horror and trauma she¡¯s been forced to live with, trembling in her green irises. It¡¯s a blow to my heart, but what she tells me next grinds my soul to dust. Samantha As Todd climbs onto the bed, I¡¯m unable to move a muscle or make a sound. It feels like I¡¯m a prisoner in my own body, and it makes me feel ustrophobic as panic and fear bleed through me. There¡¯s a sticky substance between my legs, and it has my stomach churning because I know what it means. Todd had sex with me while I was unconscious. He raped me. My heartbeat speeds up as my mind races, putting all the puzzle pieces together. For how long has he been drugging me? Since that first morning I woke up feeling like a bus ran me over? I thought I was losing my mind. I feel him crawl over my body again, and it makes every fiber of my being fill with disgust. How many times has he raped me? His hands roam over my breasts and down my side, then suddenly, I feel a sharp pain as something cuts into my skin. Oh God. Stop! ¡°If you weren¡¯t so stubborn, I wouldn¡¯t be forced to brand you,¡± he whispers. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to carve your name over my ribs, as well.¡± No! The pain increases with every cut, and my heartbeat speeds up until it¡¯s nothing but a terrifying flutter in my chest. When he¡¯s done and my side is on fire, I feel his tongue swipe over my skin to lick up my blood. ¡°Mmm¡­you taste so good.¡± Jesus. He¡¯s deranged. While my mind reels from the nightmare I¡¯m in, intense fear coats my skin because I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s going to do next. Todd settles over my body, and I feel his erection between my legs, which makes my stomach roll violently while my soul cringes back from the disgust and degradation I¡¯m forced to endure. When he shoves himself inside me, it feels as if my soul is trying to detach itself from my body. He lets out a groan. ¡®Do you feel how good we fit together, Sam?¡¯ I¡¯m ovee with anger, hatred, and a broken feeling that keeps growing until it¡¯s a gaping hole that sucks my mind into a world of darkness. My body feels every thrust. My lungs breathe. My heart beats. My mind is consumed by the depravity that¡¯s being inflicted on me. He thrusts into me again, and my mind screams for him to stop. Another tear escapes from the corner of my eye and disappears into my hair. ¡®I¡¯ll never let you leave me. If you try, I¡¯ll kill us both.¡¯ Todd¡¯s movements be choppy, and he starts to grunt like a pig before hees inside me. His full weight bears down on me, and his breaths hit my ear. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl. Don¡¯t move,¡± he taunts me. The bed dips and I hear him walk to the restroom. When hees back, he touches the cuts on my side, making them burn like fire. ¡°My turn.¡± I hear him hiss and assume he¡¯s carving my name on his skin. ¡°See how much I love you, Sam? I¡¯ve branded myself for you.¡± Leave! Please. Just leave me alone. I feel the bed move again, and as he climbs on top of me, my mind screams. He begins to kiss me, his tongue and spit coating my lips, and I feel insanity take me as he rapes me again. 64 Franco My body trembles with rage, and I¡¯m clenching my jaw so fucking hard I¡¯m a second away from cracking a tooth. The fucker. What he did to her is unspeakable, yet she finally managed to talk about it. The fucking fucker. Paulie better find Todd Grant so I can rip his ballsack off and shove it down his throat. ¡°He finally left. I don¡¯t know how long Iid there before the drug he gave me wore off. I got up and cleaned myself, then packed what I could into my car and left Houston.¡± Her voice is void of emotion, and it cuts fucking deep into my soul. ¡°I know I should¡¯ve gone to the police, but I was so traumatized, all I could think to do was run.¡± It feels as if my soul is hemorrhaging from hearing the hell she had to endure. ¡°I don¡¯t know how he drugged me. I don¡¯t know what he did to me while I was unconscious. All I know is I lost a part of myself, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever get it back.¡± I want to pull her into my arms, but I¡¯m scared it will stop her from talking. She¡¯s finally opening up, and I don¡¯t want to do anything that will jeopardize it. She lets out a sigh that sounds like it came straight from her soul. ¡°Wow. It feels cathartic to finally say it out loud. It¡¯s true what they say¡­¡± Her eyes lift to mine. ¡°the burden bes lighter if you share it with someone.¡± My voice is hoarse as I murmur, ¡°I¡¯d take it all if I could, so you didn¡¯t have to carry any of it.¡± She inches closer to me, and I finally get to wrap my arms around her. Holding her tightly, I press a kiss to her hair and hate the fucking bva for being in the way. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry that happened to you,¡± I whisper, so my voice doesn¡¯t sound harsh because she might recognize me then. I fold my body around hers in an attempt to get as close as possible to her. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking strong, Samantha. You amaze me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want what he did to me to define the rest of my life,¡± she admits. ¡°It won¡¯t. You¡¯ve already made so much progress.¡± She tilts her head back so she can meet my eyes. ¡°Any progress I¡¯ve made is thanks to you.¡± ¡°No, baby. You did it all on your own.¡± We stare at each other while a violent storm rages inside me. I can¡¯t fathom how this woman survived such a nightmare, yet here she is. Now I understand why she fears men. Her trust has been obliterated. Needing to know, I ask, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± She doesn¡¯t hesitate and nods. ¡°Close your eyes, baby.¡± She shuts them, and I wait a few seconds, then say, ¡°Don¡¯t open them until I tell you to. Okay?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± As I pull the bva up, my heart beats faster. If she opens her eyes now, I¡¯m fucked. Closing the distance between us, I press my mouth softly against hers. She gasps against my lips, then her hand darts up to my face, and I feel her palm against my jaw. At first I kiss her gently, but then Samantha¡¯s tongue brushes over the seam of my mouth. Our tongues touch, and as I enter her mouth, a soft moan escapes her. The urgency in me grows, and needing more, I deepen the kiss. I feel the connection I have with her in the deepest parts of my soul. I love this woman. Pushing her onto her back, my teeth tug at her bottom lip before I devour her as if she¡¯s thest meal I¡¯ll ever have. I taste every inch of her mouth and knead her lips until they feel hot against mine. I pour everything I feel for her into the kiss because I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll get another chance again. Samantha The way my mystery man kisses me makes me feel loved and treasured. He sweeps me away from the memories of Todd and takes me to a world where I¡¯m whole. I¡¯ve been vited and destroyed, but I¡¯m intact, and it¡¯s because of this man. It feels like every choice I made, everything that happened to me, led me to this moment. It led me to him. Slowly, he ends the kiss and presses my face against his neck. I feel as he adjusts his mask into ce before he holds me tightly. His voice is filled with emotion as he says, ¡°You¡¯re such an amazing woman, Samantha. I¡¯ve fallen in love with you, which is a feat in itself because I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone.¡± cing my hand against his ribs, I ask, ¡°Then why won¡¯t you show me your face?¡± He¡¯s quiet for a while before he exins, ¡°I¡¯m scared you¡¯ll reject me.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He pulls back, and our eyes meet. ¡°What if I¡¯m not who you expect?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not expecting anything. I don¡¯t care if you have two noses and purple hair. I want to see what the man I¡¯m falling for looks like. I want to know your name. I want to get to know everything about you.¡± I can see he¡¯s thinking about it, then he says, ¡°Can I have a couple more days?¡± Seeing the worry in his eyes, I nod. ¡°Okay.¡± As my apartment grows dark, we lie on my bed and stare at each other. ¡°Are you really falling in love with me?¡± he asks softly. I scrunch my nose. ¡°Insane, right? Only I would fall for a man whose face I¡¯ve never seen.¡± I lift my hand and trail my fingers over the ski mask. ¡°Every part of me is drawn to you. The connection I feel to you is unbelievably strong.¡± His hand covers mine, and he presses my palm to his chest. ¡°Feel that?¡± ¡°Your heartbeat?¡± He nods, his eyes staring so deep into mine I¡¯m sure he¡¯s looking at the darkest parts of me. ¡°Every beat is for you. I need you to remember that when I take off the bva.¡± ¡°Stop worrying.¡± I give him a reassuring smile. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you look like, or what your name is. I just want to put a face to the man I¡¯m falling for and call you something else besides my mystery man.¡± His fingers wrap around mine as he whispers, ¡°No matter what happens, I want you to know I love you.¡± He wraps his arms around me and hugs me to his chest. ¡°I have to go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When he pulls away from me, we climb off the bed and I follow him to the living room. My mystery man stops a couple of feet from the window, and wrapping his hand around the back of my neck, he tugs me closer. ¡°On Wednesday night, I¡¯lle get you. I¡¯m going to blindfold you and take you to my ce, where I¡¯ll take off the bva. Are you okay with that?¡± I¡¯ll be able to learn more about him if I see where he lives. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why I¡¯ll be blindfolded, but okay.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to give away my identity until we¡¯re in my house,¡± he exins. ¡°What would give away your identity?¡± My eyes widen. ¡°Are you famous?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± he chuckles. He closes the distance and presses a quick kiss to my lips. ¡°See you Wednesday night.¡± ¡°I look forward to it.¡± I watch as he climbs through the window and disappears down the fire escape. Excitement bubbles in my chest, but then I think about work tomorrow, and the smile drops from my face. 65 Samantha It feels like my stomach is spinning from the anxiety coursing through me. When I step out of the elevator, my hands begin to tremble, and I keep swallowing hard on the lump of fear stuck in my throat. I¡¯ve worked for this man for over a year. I¡¯ve been his PA for six weeks. I¡¯m just going to pretend he¡¯s not a mob boss and do my work. Reaching my desk, I stare at the mess. There are sticky notes everywhere, a dirty coffee mug, and candy wrappers. I read the note stuck against myputer¡¯s screen. Sorry. There was just too much work. Gloria. Pulling it off, I let out a sigh as I toss it in the trashcan. I ce my handbag in the bottom drawer and switch on myputer before I put on the wireless earpiece and take the phone off voicemail. Taking a seat at my desk, I check all the sticky notes and organize the work into piles. By the looks of things, Gloria did nothing but eat candy at my desk. When the phone rings, I quickly answer, ¡°Mr. Vitale¡¯s office, Samantha speaking.¡± ¡°The eagle hasnded,¡± Charlotte, from reception whispers. ¡°I repeat. The eagle hasnded.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Thanks. I owe you.¡± ¡°Anytime.¡± Ending the call, I get up and head to the kitchen. When I prepare Mr.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Vitale¡¯s coffee, my hands won¡¯t stop trembling. With every passing second, my heart beats faster, and my anxiety spikes. Vitale Health is a legitimatepany. I¡¯m just the PA to the CEO. There¡¯s no such thing as the mafia. Damn, no matter how I try to convince myself, it¡¯s not working. I work for one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. There¡¯s no way to sugarcoat it. When I reach for the box of cookies, I notice it¡¯s almost finished and make a mental note to get more during lunch. I arrange the coffee and two cookies on the tray and carry it to Mr. Vitale¡¯s office. As always, I set it down on his desk, but when I turn around, it¡¯s to see him stalking toward the office. Crap. It¡¯s toote to run to my desk. He¡¯s wearing a ck suit and looks like he¡¯s on a mission to kill someone. His eyes lock on me, and I feel the intensity in them burn right through me. God help me. ¡°Morning, Miss kely,¡± he says, his tone clipped. ¡°I trust you had a good vacation?¡± ¡°Morning, Mr. Vitale,¡± I reply, my voice sounding like I sucked on a helium balloon. He walks to his desk and takes off his jacket. When he drapes it over the back of the chair, my eyes lock on the gun tucked into the waistband of his pants. Jesus. Did he always carry a gun? ¡°Do you need something?¡± he asks as he takes a seat at his desk. ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± I swallow hard. ¡°Will you reconsider epting my resignation?¡± ¡°No.¡± His eyes narrow, and it makes fear slither down my spine. ¡°Let¡¯s make a couple of things clear. One, you will not resign. Two, you will not mention who I am to anyone. Three, stop looking at me like you¡¯re about to shit yourself. I said I won¡¯t hurt you, and I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± I nod like a crazy person. Too brave for my own good, I ask, ¡°You say you won¡¯t hurt me, so what will happen if I just leave?¡± The look in his dark brown eyes tells me not to even try. ¡°I¡¯ll find you and drag you back, kicking and screaming, if I have to. I¡¯d hate to do that, so don¡¯t force my hand.¡± Right. Kicking and screaming. He nods in the direction of the door. ¡°Get to work, Miss kely. You have a lot to catch up on.¡± I spin around and hightail it to my desk. When I plop down on my chair, the air wooshes from my lungs. My phone rings and seeing Mr. Vitale¡¯s extension, I let out a groan before I answer, ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± ¡°Shut the door behind you.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Also, I¡¯m only here for an hour, so if you need anything signed urgently, get it ready.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The call ends, and I get up to shut the door before returning to my desk. I throw myself into my work, hoping it will distract me from the mob boss in the office next door. My fingers fly over the keyboard, and I try to get as much ready as possible for Mr. Vitale to sign, because the sooner he leaves, the better. An hourter, when hees out of his office, I ce a pen on top of the pile of documents and say, ¡°Please sign everywhere I¡¯ve marked with an X.¡± He picks up the pen, and leaning over my desk, he scribbles his signature on the first document. I quickly remove it from the pile, and as he keeps signing beside every X, I keep taking the papers so he doesn¡¯t lose momentum. Within minutes, he¡¯s done, but instead of setting the pen down on the desk, he holds it out to me. I hesitate at first but push through and take it from him. ¡°Don¡¯t schedule any appointments for this week,¡± he orders. ¡°I¡¯ll only be in the office for an hour tomorrow morning, so have everything ready when Ie in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± I swallow hard on the constant lump in my throat. ¡°Have a nice day, sir.¡± His eyes lock with mine. ¡°You too, Miss kely.¡± When he walks away, I dete in my chair and wipe the sweat from my forehead. Thank God he won¡¯t be here the whole day. I take a moment to gather my bearings before I straighten in my chair and get back to work. While I deal with one job after the other, my thoughts turn to yesterday, and slowly, a smile spreads over my face. Just two days, and I¡¯ll finally see my mystery man¡¯s face. After he left, it sunk in that I finally shared my trauma with someone and he didn¡¯t run for the hills. Instead, he kissed me and told me he loved me. And boy, what a kiss. It was toe-curling and mind-blowingly good, and I felt it in my soul. Just two days. I can¡¯t wait. I swear, the man can look like Quasimodo from The Hunchback of Notre Dame, and it won¡¯t change how I feel about him. 66 Samantha I¡¯m so exhausted someone could knock me over with a feather. After one hell of a busy day, I¡¯m taking a quick shower, and once I¡¯m done, I quickly dry myself andther my skin with lotion. I¡¯ve chosen to wear another new dress for my mystery man, hoping he¡¯ll like it as much as the one I wore on Sunday. While I get dressed, my thoughts turn to work. The only good thing is Mr. Vitale hasn¡¯t been in the office much. The sad part is, I think I¡¯m starting to ept he¡¯s a mafia boss, and I¡¯m not sure how I feel about it. I mean, on one side, the job pays really well and I¡¯m just a PA doing regr PA work. On the other side, he¡¯s one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. Ugh, why do I bother fretting about it? It¡¯s not like I can do anything to change my situation. After I put on a pair of ballet ts, I quickly brush my hair and swipe some mascara on myshes. When I walk into the living room, I see a ck scarf lying on the coffee table. The blindfold. I nce around the apartment but don¡¯t see my mystery man. Walking closer, I pick up the scarf and wrap it around my head. Jesus, I can¡¯t see a thing. Not even a shadow. Not even a minute passes when I hear movement. I feel someone behind me, then he murmurs, ¡°You look breathtaking, baby.¡± A smile spreads over my face. ¡°I wore the dress for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. His hands frame my jaw, and when he presses a kiss to my lips, I realize he¡¯s not wearing the ski mask. My excitement grows tenfold, and I start to feel downright giddy. My mystery man (not for much longer) wraps an arm around my lower back and leads me out of my apartment. I keep wanting to put my arms up in front of me so I can stop myself from bumping into a wall or something. He lets out a chuckle. ¡°Trust me.¡± ¡°If you let me walk into something, I¡¯m going to whack you with a spat,¡± I say, my tone yful. He chuckles again, and by the time he helps me into the car, I can¡¯t contain my excitement. With my eyes blindfolded, I¡¯m overly conscious of every move he makes. I smell his spicy aftershave, which has hints of wood and coffee. During the drive to his house, he puts on some music and doesn¡¯t try to make conversation. I¡¯m too excited to try and think of something to talk about, so I keep quiet, hoping the next turn we take will bring us to our destination. But it doesn¡¯t, and he keeps driving. When I grow impatient, I mutter, ¡°Geez, do you live on the other side of the city?¡± ¡°No,¡± he chuckles just as the car starts to slow down. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Finally,¡± I whisper, suppressing the urge to p my hands like a toddler on Christmas morning. He brings the vehicle to a stop and says, ¡°Wait for me to open the door.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I hear him move, and a few secondster, the passenger door opens. He takes hold of my hand and helps me to climb out, before wrapping his arm around my lower back so he can lead me into the house. ¡°Careful, there are steps,¡± he murmurs. I must look like an idiot as I try to gauge how high the steps are, but luckily, I don¡¯t fall. When the air changes and our steps sound different on the floor, I assume we¡¯re inside his house. ¡°There are stairs, so I¡¯m just going to carry you,¡± he mutters right before I¡¯m airborne. My mystery man holds me bridal style, and asughter bursts from me, I wrap my arms around his neck. ¡°Careful. A girl can get used to being carried around,¡± I tease him. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± he chuckles. It feels like we go up three flights of stairs before I¡¯m ced down on my feet again. Having been patient for so long, I ask, ¡°Can I remove the blindfold?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± His hands frame my face. ¡°I just want to do one more thing.¡± ¡°What?¡± I feel his breath on my lips, then his mouth covers mine. He doesn¡¯t deepen the kiss but instead keeps still as if he¡¯s savoring the moment. It almost feels like a goodbye, which confuses me. He pulls away, and taking hold of my shoulders, he turns me around so I¡¯m standing with my back to him. As I feel him untying the knot, I find myself holding my breath. This is it. The fabric falls away from my eyes, then he says, ¡°I love you, Samantha. Don¡¯t ever forget that.¡± My heartbeat speeds up, and I open my eyes. The first thing I see is a ck lounge chair and a coffee table. Why does it look familiar? I nce to my left and see a king-size bed that¡¯s positioned by floor-to- ceiling windows that overlook the city. I feel my face go numb before I realize why the room looks familiar. No. ¡°Turn around,¡± he says. I¡¯m filled with a world of confusion because the man behind me still sounds caring and kind. No. When I remain frozen, and my body starts to tremble, I hear him move, and I quickly pinch my eyes shut. ¡°Samantha.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Open your eyes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Memories of my time with my mystery man sh through my mind. Holding his hand. Hugging him. Crying in his arms. Kissing him. Telling him my darkest secret. I feel his hand touch mine, and yanking away, my eyes fly open. My vision focuses on Mr. Vitale. He¡¯s wearing his Paradiso uniform and not the usual impable suit. My gaze darts to his face, and in stunned disbelief, I stare at every handsome inch of him. I shake my head wildly. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± Suddenly, anger rips through my chest, and before I can stop myself, my hand flies through the air, but he moves faster than me and grabs hold of my wrist, stopping me from pping him. ¡°How dare you,¡± I hiss as my face crumbles under the chaotic emotions warring in my chest. He steps closer, and his tone is soft when he says, ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°No!¡± I scream as I try to pull my wrist free from his hold. ¡°You yed me for a fool. Why? What did I do to you to deserve this?¡± A sob bursts from my chest, only making me more angry because I don¡¯t want to cry in front of him. I begin to struggle against him, and he lets go of my wrist, but before I can move away from him, his arms lock around me. He imprisons me against his chest, and feeling his strength, I know it¡¯s no use fighting. But I can¡¯t stop myself from trying. ¡°Let go!¡± I demand. ¡°I know it¡¯s a shock, but I¡¯m still the same man you fell in love with.¡± God. I shake my head wildly and push with my hands against his chest. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. The man I fell in love with is kind, and patient, and caring, and gentle,¡± I ramble. ¡°You¡¯re theplete opposite.¡± When he tightens his hold on me, I cry, ¡°Let me go. Please.¡± He keeps an arm wrapped around me, and cing his hand behind my head, he presses my face against his chest. I smell his aftershave, and it makes a fresh wave of tears burst from me. ¡°You¡¯re safe with me, baby.¡± He sounds like my mystery man, but he looks like Mr. Vitale, who¡¯s made my life a living hell at the office. The fight leaves me when I realize the man I fell in love with doesn¡¯t exist. It was all some kind of sick game. I told him everything. Heforted me. He told me he loved me. ¡°It was all a lie,¡± I cry as my heart breaks. ¡°How could you do that to me?¡± ¡°None of it was a lie,¡± he argues, his tone urgent. ¡°I meant every word I said to you.¡± As I cry my eyes out, the pieces fall into ce. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have a panic attack when Mr. Vitale touches me. It¡¯s because somehow my body recognized him while my mind refused to see the signs. ¡°God, how could I be so stupid?¡± It¡¯s because I needed someone so badly. ¡°You¡¯re not stupid,¡± he says before pressing a kiss to the top of my head. If I keep my eyes closed, I can pretend Mr. Vitale isn¡¯t here. Unable to deceive my heart with false hope, I open my eyes and face the cold, hard truth. ¡°Let me go,¡± I say for what feels like the hundredth time. ¡°I will if you promise to give me a chance to exin.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± I mutter. The moment he pulls his arms away from me, I shove at his rock-hard chest and put a safe distance between us. My eyes burn on Mr. Vitale with rage, and I want to p myself upside the head for being so blind. He gestures to the lounge chair. ¡°Have a seat.¡± My tone is tight as I say, ¡°I prefer to stand.¡± My gaze lowers to his mouth, and the realization hits again. It feels like a ten-pound hammer knocks me right off my feet. Oh. My. God. I kissed Mr. Vitale. I told him I was falling in love with him. I shared everything with him. 67 Samantha As the shock keeps rippling through me, I cover my mouth with my hand. My eyes are glued to Mr. Vitale¡¯s face, and it takes a moment before I can process his expression. His features are torn with worry. It¡¯s weird seeing him like this. Even when we were attacked, he kept his cool. He¡¯s alwayse across as broody, rude, and overly arrogant. This isn¡¯t my mystery man who¡¯s only shown me patience and affection. I shake my head again, unable to believe I¡¯ve been so stupid. In my defense, why would a billion-dor CEO also run a taboo sex club? During the day, he¡¯s always abrupt while barking orders at me, and at night, he¡¯s gentle. It didn¡¯t even cross my mind the two men might be one and the same person, because they were worlds apart. Sure, at times, it felt like there was something familiar about him, but it never stuck. ¡°This was not a game to me,¡± Mr. Vitale says with a pleading look. ¡°When I had to step in because your partner fucked up, I took over because you¡¯re my assistant. I couldn¡¯t let some idiot upset you. I wanted to help you, Samantha.¡± I cross my arms over my chest and lower my eyes to the floor. His voice sounds a little hoarse as he continues, ¡°That first night we spent together made me see how strong you are. I was amazed and wanted more time with you.¡± At my expense. ¡°You started making progress, and I didn¡¯t want to ruin that.¡± He pauses for a moment, and I hear him take a deep breath. ¡°I fell so fucking hard and fast for you. I couldn¡¯t risk losing you, so I continued being an asshole at work so you wouldn¡¯t catch on.¡± Silence falls between us, and I know he¡¯s waiting for me to say something, but I can¡¯t bring myself to speak. ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he whispers. I shake my head hard. ¡°Please,¡± he begs, sounding like my mystery man. My eyebrows draw together, and I struggle not to cry as I shut my eyes. I hear him move closer, and my body tenses. He¡¯s a couple of inches away from me when he whispers, ¡°You¡¯re safe with me.¡± My throat constricts, and I shake my head. When his fingers brush over the curve of my jaw, I flinch. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡± His tone is gentle and caring, and it screws with my mind. I¡¯m torn between my love for my mystery man and my hatred for my boss. The two emotions war in my chest, shredding my heart to pieces. His palm cups my cheek, and I gasp at the storm it causes inside me. ¡°I love you.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I hear the truth in his words, but I can¡¯t equate them with something Mr. Vitale would say. My heart keeps breaking, and unable to stop a sob from escaping, it bursts over my lips as I cry, ¡°Why couldn¡¯t you be Quasimodo? Why did you have to be the man who¡¯s given me so much hell at work? Why do you have to be a mafia boss?¡± My breaths quiver over my lips, and my chest shudders. ¡°I want my mystery man back.¡± His arms wrap around me, and he gently pulls me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m still your mystery man.¡± I shake my head against his chest. His touch is soft as he takes hold of my chin. He nudges my face up, and when I feel his breath fan over my lips, he says, ¡°I¡¯m still here, baby.¡± His mouth brushes against mine, and a sob sputters from me. With my eyes closed, he¡¯s the man I¡¯ve fallen in love with. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± I whimper against his lips. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± The words sound like a promise. He kisses me tenderly, and I feel the strong connection between us. Lifting his head an inch, he whispers, ¡°Look at me, baby.¡± ¡°No,¡± I sob. ¡°You¡¯ll disappear.¡± ¡°I¡¯m right here. You can feel me.¡± Another sob ripples over my lips as I slowly open my eyes. The moment my gaze focuses on Mr. Vitale, everything feels wrong. The corner of his mouth lifts slightly, then he says, ¡°I¡¯m the mystery man you fell for.¡± My eyes search his dark brown irises, and I don¡¯t see the annoyance I¡¯ve gotten used to in the office. Instead, his gaze is filled with affection. I lower my eyes to his shirt as I try to process my boss and my mystery man being the same person. My boss ¨C my arrogant, rude, head-of-a-crime-family, dangerous asshole boss ¨C is my mystery man. Pulling away from him, I cross my arms over my chest again, then admit, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to process this, Mr. Vitale.¡± ¡°Franco,¡± he murmurs. ¡°My name is Franco, Samantha.¡± This is insane. I fear him, yet I can¡¯t stop this insane attraction I have for him. I can¡¯t just magically flip a switch and erase my feelings for him. The hate and love keep warring in my chest, and right now, I have no idea which emotion will prevail. Lifting a hand, I wipe my palm over my forehead before saying, ¡°I need time to wrap my mind around everything.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± My anger surfaces again, and my eyes snap to his stupidly handsome face as I exim, ¡°Do you? Really?¡± ¡°I know this is a shock for you, but we can work through it.¡± I let out an incredulous burst ofughter while shaking my head. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± His features tighten, and I watch him change from my mystery man to my boss. His tone is determined as he says, ¡°I won¡¯t lose you.¡± Throwing my arms open, I yell, ¡°You never had me!¡± He moves fast, and before I can even think about backing away, his fingers wrap around my throat. With his face an inch away from mine, he says, ¡°You¡¯re mine, Samantha. I will do everything in my power to keep you from leaving me.¡± He doesn¡¯t hurt me, and seeing the re of panic in his eyes, I realize he means every word. His palm moves up to my jaw, and his expression softens as he whispers, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone. Give me a chance to prove I¡¯m the man you fell in love with.¡± He tilts his head and gives me a pleading look. ¡°Please.¡± ¡°I have to think about everything,¡± I say. My tongue darts out to wet my lips before I continue, ¡°I can¡¯t just magically change how I feel.¡± He stares at me for a moment, and I see this is difficult for him as well. ¡°Do you have any questions you want to ask me?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to talk.¡± ¡°You can call me anytime,¡± he says. ¡°Or just message me.¡± An incredulous chuckle ripples over my lips. ¡°Yeah? On which phone?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Right. ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡± I turn around, and walking out of the bedroom, I head to the staircase. I hear him behind me, then he says, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡± ¡°No.¡± I rush down the stairs, just wanting to get out of this mansion. ¡°Samantha.¡± His tone is harsher. ¡°This is not up for discussion. I¡¯m taking you home.¡± The moment I dart into the foyer, Mr. Vitale grabs me by my forearm, and I¡¯m dragged through the living room and out onto the veranda. ¡°You¡¯re insufferable!¡± I snap at him. ¡°And you¡¯re stubborn.¡± He opens the passenger door. ¡°We make a great pair.¡± ¡°Like hell, we do,¡± I mumble before climbing into the G-Wagon. I pull the safety belt over my chest and clip it in ce before I cross my arms over my chest. When Mr. Vitale slides in behind the steering wheel, I turn my face away from him and stare at the mansion. The drive to my apartment is filled with tension, and when he parks the G-Wagon in front of my building, he says, ¡°I¡¯ll see you at work tomorrow.¡± I shove the door open. ¡°Only because I don¡¯t have a choice in the matter.¡± Getting out, I m the door shut, and without a backward nce, I walk into the building. When I lock my front door behind me, my body begins to tremble. I rush to my bedroom and strip out of the stupid dress I wore for him. Immense anger and heartache rip through me, and sitting on the floor with my back against the bed, I pull my knees up and wrap my arms around them. I bury my face in the crook of my arm and cry my eyes out. Just as I thought I found a good man, he turns out to be my boss. And a freaking mob boss. Why does it keep happening to me? 68 Franco I didn¡¯t close an eyest night. I kept reying everything in my mind, wondering if there was a better way to handle the situation. As the elevator doors slide open, my heart pounds in my chest. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do if Samantha¡¯s not here. I walk down the hallway, and as her deskes into view, I let out a sigh of relief. Thank fuck. ¡°Morning, Samantha,¡± I say, my tone soft. She doesn¡¯t stop typing and keeps her eyes locked on the screen. ¡°Morning, Mr. Vitale.¡± Her features are tight, and from the dark circles beneath her eyes, it¡¯s clear she didn¡¯t get any restst night either. ¡°Can youe to my office?¡± She doesn¡¯t stop working. ¡°Is that a question or order, sir?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a question.¡± ¡°Then the answer is no.¡± I have to suppress the urge to drag her to my office and instead ask, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Vitale.¡± The printer starts working, and Samantha gets up from her chair. Instead of giving me a wide berth, she pushes me out of the way and begins sorting the papers into piles. I can feel the angere off her in waves and brace myself for one hell of a day as I walk to my office. Shrugging my jacket off, I drape it over the back of my chair. I take a seat at my desk, and reaching for the cup of coffee Samantha ced on my desk, I take a sip. When I turn myputer on and open my emails, I notice from the timestamp on the first email that Samantha¡¯s been at work since six thirty. I let out a sigh as I pull both the cellphones out of my pocket, setting them on the desk. There¡¯s a knock at the door, and before I can answer, Samanthaes in. She ces a stack of documents on my desk. ¡°I need you to sign everything before you leave the office.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for the whole day,¡± I inform her, keeping my tone gentle. Her eyes lock on the two phones for a moment, then she swings around and walks out of the office. A momentter, she returns with her cellphone in her hand, and I watch as she types a message. The burner phone lights up, and taking hold of the device, I unlock the screen. Samantha: My boss is an asshole. I knew she would be upset, but it hurts watching her struggle toprehend that I¡¯m her mystery man. MMM: Yeah? Do you want me to beat him up? Her eyes flick to me, then she types again. Samantha: If only that were possible. Turns out you¡¯re an asshole as well. How stupid of me to think you¡¯re one of the good ones. MMM: I never imed to be good. She shoots me a re before typing out a message. Samantha: You made me believe you were good!!! You made me believe I was safe with you. I freaking told you everything. Do you have any idea how shitty that feels? I gave you my trust, and you used it to y me for a fool. What kind of person does that? MMM: The kind that doesn¡¯t want to lose you. Thest thing I wanted was to hurt you. You can still trust me. Samantha: GO. TO. HELL. She spins around again and hightails it out of my office. She yanks the door shut, the sound reverberating through the room. MMM: How am I supposed to do that when I¡¯ve found an angel? She doesn¡¯t reply and I type another message. MMM: You can be angry at me for the rest of our lives as long as you give me a chance to show you I can make you happy. Samantha: How do you n on making me happy when our entire rtionship is built on lies? MMM: I only omitted I¡¯m your boss, so you would getfortable with me. Everything else has been the truth. My regr phone vibrates, and a frown forms on my forehead when I see she¡¯s texting me on that number. Samantha: I have questions. How could you be so nice to me at night, but during the day, you treated me like shit? How can you im to love me, but you threatened me when I wanted to resign? Franco: 1. You were making progress, and I didn¡¯t want to do anything to ruin it, so I kept faking to be an asshole at the office. 2. I¡¯ve never threatened you. Samantha: If your job as a mob boss doesn¡¯t work out, you should go into showbiz. You¡¯re one hell of an actor. Samantha: BTW¡­You¡¯re a freaking mafia boss!!!! The burner phone vibrates, and I switch devices again. Samantha: I don¡¯t know what to do. I miss my boyfriend. MMM: I¡¯m right here, baby. Samantha: No, you¡¯re not. The man I fell for never existed. I suck in a deep breath, and feeling frustrated as fuck, I get up from my chair and stalk out of the office. Samantha¡¯s head snaps up, and her eyes widen on me. I grab hold of her chair and spin it so she¡¯s facing me. Grabbing hold of the armrests, I lean over her until we¡¯re face-to-face. My voice is a low rumble. ¡°I exist.¡± Her green irises darken with anger. ¡°Yeah, sure. The asshole version of you is standing right in front of me. I lean another inch closer. ¡°So is the man who told you he fucking loves you.¡± ¡°Telling and showing are two different things, Mr. Vitale. You told me many things while you showed me how shitty you treat the people you im to love.¡± Jesus fucking Christ. I frame Samantha¡¯s face, and keeping her in ce, I m my lips against hers. She gasps, and it gives me entrance to her mouth. My tongue sweeps over hers, and my soul groans from how good she tastes. Samantha grabs hold of my forearms, and instead of trying to shove me away, her mouth wars with mine for control. The kiss is angry and wild. It creates a violent storm in my chest and fills me with a need to consume this woman. I move an arm to her back, and yanking her to her feet, I squash her against my body as I continue to ravage her mouth. Samantha brings her hands to my biceps, and she clings to me. Our lips knead, our teeth tug, and our tongues memorize the taste of each other. Not caring a flying fuck whether anyone can walk in on us, I lift her and sit her down on the edge of her desk. My mouth frees hers so I can pepper desperate kisses over her jaw and down her neck. I hear her breaths explode from her before she lets out a soft moan that¡¯s filled with desire. When I push her knees apart, her hand ps against my chest, and she tries to shove me backward. ¡°Wait,¡± she gasps.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Reluctantly, I pull away, and when our eyes meet, I realize I was going to fuck her on her desk. I put more space between us, and we keep staring at each other as we catch our breath. ¡°I might be an asshole, but you can¡¯t deny the connection we have,¡± I say, my voice hoarse from all the emotions. ¡°I felt it in your kiss, and I see it in your eyes.¡± Her cheeks are pink, and her lips swollen. She looks like a fucking goddess as she res at me, and her voice is tense with anger. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the connection.¡± I step closer to her again. ¡°You do, or you wouldn¡¯t have returned my kiss.¡± ¡°Wee from different worlds,¡± she argues. ¡°That doesn¡¯t change a fucking thing, Samantha,¡± I snap. She darts off the desk, and jabbing her finger at my chest, she hisses, ¡°It changes everything. Your world is dangerous and filled with crime. You¡¯ll get me killed.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I grab hold of her hand and yank her against me. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you with myst breath. I¡¯ve proven I can keep you safe.¡± Her eyebrows draw together as some of her anger fizzles away. ¡°You¡¯re one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra.¡± ¡°Which means no one will touch a hair on your head.¡± I ce my hands on either side of her neck and lean down until there¡¯s only an inch between us. ¡°I¡¯ll burn New York City to the ground for you. Every ounce of power I possess will belong to you. There¡¯s nowhere safer on this than by my side.¡± Her eyes begin to shine with unshed tears. ¡°You deceived me.¡± My voice is soft as I promise, ¡°I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life making it up to you.¡± 69 Samantha Pulling away from Mr. Vitale, I switch off myputer. When I grab my handbag from the bottom drawer, he asks, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Home,¡± I mutter. ¡°It¡¯s only ten-thirty.¡± I let out a sigh as I look at him. ¡°I¡¯m going home so I can think about everything you said. Unless you want me to stay at work. In which case, you¡¯ll wait longer to find out whether I¡¯m sending you to hell or giving you a chance.¡± He moves out of the way. ¡°You can go home.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I mumble as I walk past him. Honestly, I need to process the freaking hot kiss heid on me. I can¡¯t focus on work while my lips still tingle. Leaving the building, I head to the subway, and when I reach my apartment, I can still feel Mr. Vitale¡¯s lips on mine. Then, a realization hits me. I didn¡¯t have a panic attack when Mr. Vitale kissed me. That¡¯s a win, right? My phone begins to ring, and I almost ignore it but change my mind because it might be my parents. Looking at the screen, I see Jenny¡¯s name. ¡°Hey,¡± I answer. ¡°Where are you? I called your desk to see if you wanted to join me for lunch and almost had a heart attack when Mr. Vitale answered.¡± I walk to one of the couches and plop down on it. ¡°I¡¯m at home. Mr. Vitale gave me the rest of the day off.¡± ¡°Why? Are you sick?¡± she asks. ¡°No, I just have something I¡¯m dealing with.¡± ¡°Oh? Do you want to talk about it?¡± I¡¯m quiet for a moment, then say, ¡°I fell in love with a man, and it turned out he wasn¡¯t who I thought he was.¡± ¡°What? Hold up,¡± she gasps. ¡°You fell in love and didn¡¯t tell me?¡± ¡°I was busy at work and then went on vacation. And you¡¯re busy with the wedding nning. We haven¡¯t had time,¡± I say in my defense. ¡°Mrs. Jones is in a meeting, so I have time now. Spill it.¡± ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s all too confusing to exin.¡± ¡°Come on. Try. You can¡¯t leave me hanging like this,¡± she argues. ¡°I met the man a month ago. He was perfect, and I fell in love, butst night, I discovered he was not who I thought he was. He wants to work through it, but I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s a good idea.¡± I let out a sigh. ¡°So now I¡¯m stuck in limbo.¡± ¡°What do you mean he¡¯s not the person you thought he was? Did he suddenly grow a vagina? Ooh, is he a spy?¡± ¡°No,¡± I mutter. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it.¡± ¡°Okay, but you said he was perfect?¡± Suddenly, she gasps. ¡°Shit, did he hit you?¡± ¡°No!¡± I sit upright and shake my head. ¡°He would never hurt me.¡± Hearing myself say the words, it sinks in. He might¡¯ve betrayed me, but he¡¯d never physically hurt me. ¡°Oh, thank God. I was worried there for a second,¡± Jenny says. ¡°What made him perfect?¡± ¡°He was gentle and caring. I could tell him anything, and he made me feel safe,¡± I tell her. He made me feel safe. Even when we were attacked, he was focused on keeping me alive. My eyes widen, and I murmur, ¡°Jenny, I have to go. I¡¯ll call youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I end the call and stare at the window Mr. Vitale always climbed through when he came over. ¡®Don¡¯t touch her.¡¯ His words echo through me, and then I remember how he managed to calm me down when I had a panic attack at the office. After the attack, he came to my apartment tofort me instead of dealing with the mess. He lost a friend that day, but he put me first. Holy shit. Lowering my face to my hands, I suck in a deep breath of air. When he kissed me today, he was one hundred percent himself, and I couldn¡¯t push him away. The moment his lips touched mine, I couldn¡¯t hate him. He¡¯s right. There¡¯s no denying the connection between us. Thoughts of Mr. Vitale consume me, and I can¡¯t help but love the man, even though I try not to. He¡¯s a mafia boss. How do I look past the cold, hard truth that he¡¯s a killer? God only knows what other shady things he¡¯s involved with. Even if I forgive him for deceiving me, I can¡¯t date one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. That¡¯s insane! Right? Franco I left the office right after Samantha to meet with Renzo and Dario at Renzo¡¯s penthouse. Thest thing I¡¯m in the mood for is work, but the shit needs to get done. ¡°How did it go with the shipment?¡± Renzo asks when he hands me a tumbler of whiskey. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything about an ambush, so I assume it reached Castro and Diaz.¡± ¡°Yes. Changing the routes worked,¡± I mutter. Dario ces hisptop on the coffee table, and turns it so I can see the screen. There¡¯s a photo of a group of men, and one of them is circled in red. ¡°What am I looking at?¡± I ask. ¡°Ivan Varga,¡± Dario answers. ¡°He¡¯s the head of the Slovak mafia.¡± ¡°Great, now I know who to kill.¡± My eyes flick to Dario.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Whereabouts?¡± ¡°He wasst spotted in Hell¡¯s Kitchen.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s not there anymore?¡± Renzo asks. ¡°No, he keeps moving,¡± Dario mutters before pointing at another man in the photo. ¡°This is Miro Vargo, Ivan¡¯s brother. He¡¯s in Miami. If we grab him, it might bring Ivan out of hiding.¡± My eyebrow lifts. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± ¡°I have a shipment of armsing in,¡± Renzo says. ¡°After I¡¯ve taken care of it, I¡¯m good to go.¡± I nce at Dario as he mutters, ¡°I¡¯m pretty much open.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check with Angelo and Damiano,¡± I say. Renzo drops down on one of the couches, then mutters, ¡°Damiano¡¯s in Sicily.¡± A frown forms on my forehead. ¡°When did he leave?¡± Renzo lets out a chuckle. ¡°Brother, you were at the poker gamest week. How do you not remember Damiano left right after?¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter. ¡°I¡¯m a little preupied.¡± ¡°I bet you are. Between your PA and the fucking Slovak mafia, your te is full. Dario¡¯s eyebrows lift. ¡°PA? Has she finally left your ass?¡± There¡¯s a sh of shock on his face. ¡°If you fired her, give me her number so I can offer her a job.¡± I level my friend with a dark re. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t left me. Stay away from her. She¡¯s mine.¡± Dario sees the grin widening on Renzo¡¯s face, then asks, ¡°Your PA or your woman?¡± ¡°Both.¡± A burst ofughter escapes Dario, and he ps his thigh. ¡°Finally! I was really starting to think you bat for the home team.¡± ¡°The fuck?¡± I mutter. He wags his eyebrows at me. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you checking out my ass.¡± ¡°The fuck?¡± I repeat as I imagine strangling his neck. ¡°Hey, no judgment,¡± Dario chuckles. I shake my head at him. ¡°Do you have a sudden death wish?¡± ¡°I like flirting with danger,¡± he taunts me. I shake my head again, and rising to my feet, I down thest of my whiskey before saying, ¡°I¡¯m leaving before the La Rosa family has to find a new head.¡± As I walk to the private elevator, I hold up my middle finger to Dario, who gives me a bark ofughter. When the doors begin to shut, I hear Renzo say, ¡°One of these days, he¡¯s going to shoot you.¡± ¡°Not if he shoots you first,¡± Dario chuckles. I let out a sigh as the elevator takes me to the underground parking, and stepping out, I see Milo having a cigarette while Marcello keeps ncing around the area. We¡¯re all fucking tense since the attack. As I reach them, I say, ¡°Dario found out Ivan Vargo is in New York. He wasst seen in Hell¡¯s Kitchen. Get the men to search the area from top to bottom.¡± ¡°On it,¡± Marcello replies. We all pile into the G-Wagon, and as we leaving the underground parking, I pull both my phones from my pocket. There are no messages from Samantha, which has my worry growing. I know she has to process everything, but what if she can¡¯t forgive me? What if she tells me to go to hell? My jaw clenches, and I shake my head because it¡¯s not an option. I don¡¯t care what I have to do to keep her. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting her go. 70 Samantha Walking into my apartment, I nce at the window and let out a sigh when I see another bouquet of flowers. My freaking ce looks like a flower store! Yanking my phone out of my handbag, I press dial on Mr. Vitale¡¯s number. Not even a second passes when he answers, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move around in my apartment,¡± Iin. ¡°Stop with the flowers, Mr. Vitale.¡± I nce around at all the colorful arrangements and shake my head. It looks like a unicorn puked everywhere. ¡°I¡¯ll stop on one condition,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to talk about us,¡± I warn him. It¡¯s been over two weeks, and I still can¡¯t bring myself to make a decision. One moment, I¡¯m willing to give things a try between us, and the next, I shut it down because Mr. Vitale is, and always will be, a mafia boss. ¡°I want you to call me Franco,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Oh.¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°Is that it? Will you stop leaving flowers at my window?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± I sigh as I drop my handbag on the couch and walk to the window to retrieve thetest peace offering. ¡°So you didn¡¯t throw any of the flowers I left for you in the trash?¡± he asks. ¡°Of course not. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± He chuckles, and the sound has my heart beating faster. I¡¯ve barely seen him because he¡¯s staying away from thepanies until he¡¯s dealt with whoever attacked us. That¡¯s another reason why I¡¯m hesitant to give things a chance between us. ¡°How did things go at the office today?¡± he asks. ¡°Good.¡± I tuck the device between my ear and shoulder and lift the arrangement into my apartment. Shutting the window, I say, ¡°I¡¯m not talking with you about work. That¡¯s what office hours are for.¡± ¡°Fair enough.¡± His tone isced with amusement. ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just called to tell you to stop with the flowers. I¡¯m hanging up.¡± Before I can end the call, he admits, ¡°I miss you.¡± I press my lips together so I don¡¯t say the words back to him and make a nonmittal sound. ¡°Can Ie up?¡± A frown appears on my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yes. I dropped the flowers off a couple of minutes ago.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± ¡°Please.¡± I nce at the window, and seeing Franco standing there, I startle. ¡°You¡¯re sneaky,¡± I whisper into the phone. ¡°All is fair in love and war.¡± I move closer to the window and lock eyes with him through the ss. We stare at each other for close to a minute while I try to sort through my feelings about him being here. Giving in, I end the call and unlock the window. Franco pushes it open, and I watch as he climbs inside. When he straightens to his full height, he tucks his phone into his pocket. This is the first time he¡¯se through the window wearing a suit and not his uniform from Paradiso, and it makes everything more real. It merges my mystery man with my boss, and my confused mind gets a little more rity. My heart, on the other hand, starts to beat faster and faster until it¡¯s a mere fluttering in my chest. When I started working at Vitale Health, I had a crush on Mr. Vitale. Just like every other woman in the building. Of course, it died a quick death when I became his PA, but now it¡¯s back. Add to that my love for my mystery man, and I feel a little overwhelmed. I move to one of the couches and sit down. Staring at the coffee table, I try to shove my feelings down because I need to be sensible about the situation. Franco takes a seat next to me, and he ces his hand palm up on his thigh. My eyebrows draw together as Iy my hand in his. His fingers weave with mine, then he says, ¡°Christ, I missed you.¡± I missed you too. Lifting my hand to his mouth, he presses a kiss to my skin. My heart wars with my mind, and I feel a little lost. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± he asks. Closing my eyes, I lean against his shoulder. I smell his aftershave and feel how solid he is beside me. ¡°Even if I can look past you deceiving me, it won¡¯t matter, because you¡¯re one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra.¡± I suck in a deep breath and let it out slowly before I continue, ¡°At the end of the day, you¡¯re a criminal.¡± He takes a deep breath and tightens his hold on my hand before he mentions, ¡°Honestly, the Cosa Nostra does a hell of a lot for the city. We provide jobs to thousands. We keep the gangs in check. We keep drugs off the streets. It¡¯s one of the reasons the police look the other way. We do half their job for them.¡± I didn¡¯t know that. ¡°We don¡¯t shit where we eat, Samantha.¡± I stare at his hand as I ask the most crucial question, ¡°How many people have you killed?¡± He¡¯s quiet for a moment before he answers, ¡°I don¡¯t keep count.¡± He lets out a sigh, then adds, ¡°But I can promise you, I¡¯ve never killed an innocent person.¡± I pull my hand free from his, and leaning forward, I rest my elbows on my knees and rub my hands over my face. My voice is filled with confusion as I say, ¡°I know you want an answer from me, but I can¡¯t give you one. Not right now.¡± ¡°I understand, but while you think about things, can I at least see you?¡± He ces his hand on my back, and the touch feelsforting. ¡°Since I¡¯m working from home, so thepany doesn¡¯t be a target, I barely get to spend time with you.¡± True. Maybe that¡¯s part of the problem. I¡¯m still stuck in the past where Franco and my mystery man are two different people. I¡¯m not getting to know him any better. Nodding, I turn my body to face Franco and lean my shoulder against the back of the couch. The corner of his mouth lifts, and seeing him smile makes butterflies erupt in my stomach. ¡°You should smile more,¡± I mention. ¡°I¡¯ll make a conscious effort for you.¡± Sitting in my apartment and having a normal conversation with him makes him feel less like my boss. Franco¡¯s eyes drift over my face, and I see his affection for me shining from them. He looks at me as if I¡¯m precious to him. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asks. My tongue darts out, and I wet my lips. ¡°How different you are away from the office.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He lifts his hand to my face and trails his fingers along the curve of my jaw. ¡°Remember when I said our appointments were helping me as well?¡± After I nod, he continues, ¡°You made me realize how cold and empty my life is. You¡¯ve added warmth and light to my life, and I don¡¯t want to lose it.¡± His words warm my heart, and when his hand wraps around the back of my neck, I don¡¯t stop him as he pulls me closer. His other hand takes hold of mine, pressing my palm to his chest. I feel his heart beating, and it makes me remember what he said before he allowed me to see his face. ¡®Every beat is for you.¡¯ He lowers his head, and as his mouth brushes against mine, the intense connection we have threatens to overwhelm mepletely. Before he can deepen the kiss, I pull back and whisper, ¡°We need to take things slow until I¡¯vee to a decision.¡± Franco nods and stares at me as if he¡¯s trying to memorize my face. After a few seconds, he presses a kiss to my forehead, then pulls away from me and climbs to his feet. I stand up as well, and as he walks to the window, I say, ¡°You know you can use the front door, right?¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ll use the window for old times¡¯ sake.¡± I watch as he climbs onto the fire escape, and when he disappears from my sight, I take a deep breath. That went better than I expected. Maybe there¡¯s still hope for us. 71 Franco I know I¡¯ve said I¡¯ll force Samantha if I have to, but it¡¯s thest thing I want to do. Especially after what that fucker did to her. At least she hasn¡¯t told me to leave her alone. Where I think quick on my feet, Samantha is an overthinker. I¡¯ll just have to be patient with her. ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Renzoins as we walk toward the back of Angelo¡¯s club, Fallen Angels, for a quick meeting. ¡°Grab something to eat while we¡¯re here,¡± I mention while I ignore the half-naked women entertaining the customers. Big Ricky, Angelo¡¯s personal guard, gives us a chin lift and steps aside so we can get to the office. Renzo stops to shake Big Ricky¡¯s hand, then asks, ¡°Can you get one of the servers to bring me a te of hot spicy wings?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Big Ricky replies. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Curly fries smothered in bacon and cheese,¡± Renzo adds. Big Ricky nces at me, and it has me saying, ¡°Nothing for me.¡± We continue down the hallway, and walking into Angelo¡¯s office, it¡¯s to see Damiano and Dario already at the table with him. ¡°When did you get back?¡± I ask Damiano. He looks tired as he replies, ¡°Yesterday.¡± ¡°Everything okay in Sicily?¡± He lets out a sigh. ¡°Yeah.¡± Renzo and I take our seats at the table, then Dario says, ¡°I¡¯ve filled them in on everything.¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve managed to get the attention of Vargo?¡± Damiano asks as his eyes rest on me. ¡°Unfortunately. Apparently, the man is after Castro and Diaz. He figures if I¡¯m out of the way he can take over supplying counterfeit notes to South America.¡± Angelo shakes his head. ¡°Surely the fuckers know if hees after you, he¡¯ll have to deal with all of us?¡± ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not aware of how close we are,¡± Renzo mutters. ¡°We¡¯ve been underestimated before,¡± Damiano grumbles. His eyes lock with mine. ¡°We have to show a united front. We¡¯ll send men to guard yourpanies so the Slovakian fucker sees he has to go through all of us to get to you.¡± Nodding, I let out a sigh. ¡°Thanks. I appreciate the help.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I just wish Vargo would stop moving around so I can kill him.¡± ¡°His brother, Miro, is still in Miami,¡± Dario mentions. ¡°Damiano is back, so I suggest we kidnap him.¡± Damiano¡¯s eyebrow lifts. ¡°I can¡¯t leave New York right now, but we can assemble a team to kidnap Miro.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯d hate to leave Vittoria,¡± Angelo adds his two cents. ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± Renzo agrees. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Damiano says. ¡°Get the team together to bring Miro to our territory. Once Ivan surfaces, we take out the fucker and call it a day.¡± ¡°Does anyone else have something to discuss?¡± Angelo asks. ¡°I just became the proud owner of a balletpany,¡± Dario says with a grin on his face. ¡°La Rosa Opera Ballet.¡± ¡°Ah¡­congrats,¡± Renzo chuckles. ¡°But why?¡± Dario gives him an incredulous look. ¡°You clearly haven¡¯t seen ballerinas. God¡¯s masterpieces.¡± ¡°Ballerinas or a specific ballerina?¡± Angelo asks. Darios¡¯s grin widens. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know?¡± ¡°Fucker,¡± Angelo mutters before turning his attention to me. ¡°I hear you¡¯re finally taken.¡± A mischievous smile curves his mouth. ¡°Mystery man.¡± My eyes flick to Renzo, and I p him upside the head. ¡°You fucking told them?¡± He holds up his hand in the universal sign for peace. ¡°Of course. I wasn¡¯t going to keep that shit to myself.¡± Even Damiano chuckles, which is rare. ¡°Mystery man. Now I¡¯ve heard it all.¡± Just as Big Ricky brings Renzo¡¯s food, I climb to my feet and mutter. ¡°Fuck the whole lot of you.¡± They allugh at my expense, but I don¡¯t mind. We need a bit of light- heartedness in the storm we¡¯re facing. ¡°Are you going to Samantha?¡± Renzo asks. I shake my head. ¡°I have a meeting with Paulie. He¡¯s been tracking Samantha¡¯s ex.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Is the woman in trouble?¡± Damiano asks. ¡°No. I just want to kill the fucker for what he did to her in the past.¡± ¡°Let us know if you need help,¡± Angelo mentions. ¡°Thanks.¡± I give the men a chin lift, and leaving the office, I head out of the club to where Marcello and Milo are waiting for me. Samantha After work, I joined Jenny for a couple of drinks, and on my way home, I picked up an order of Chinese takeout for dinner. Jenny is on cloud nine, nning the perfect wedding. God, I can¡¯t imagine having three hundred guests. She¡¯s inviting people she¡¯s never even spoken to just because they¡¯re somehow rted to her. It¡¯s insane. My phone beeps, and I dig it out of my bag as I walk into my apartment building. Seeing a text from Mom, I smile. Mom: Matt and Wendy had a baby boy. I was right. Mom: He¡¯s so beautiful!!! I look at the photo of her holding her first grandchild and love how happy she looks. I type out a reply and press send. Sammie: He¡¯s so adorable. Congrattions, Grandma. Tell Matt I¡¯ll call him. cing my phone in my handbag, I dig my keys out. When I reach my apartment door, I unlock it, and as I push it open, I¡¯m hit with the smell of flowers. Thank God Franco stopped leaving the flowers at my window. I ce the takeout bag on the side table, and when I turn around to shut the door, I startle so badly a shriek escapes me. A man is standing in my doorway, and it takes me a moment to recognize him. Todd. Where he used to have dark blonde hair, it¡¯s now white. There¡¯s a scar across his nose, and it looks like he¡¯s aged ten years. I dart forward, and grabbing hold of the door, I try to close it on him, but he uses a cane to stop me. ¡°Did you think I wouldn¡¯t find you?¡± Todd sneers. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± I shriek. My breaths explode over my lips, and my heart hammers in my chest as he forces his way into my apartment. ¡°Why did you run from me, Sam?¡± Todd asks, his tone that of a deranged man. Letting go of the door, I spin around and make a run for the fire escape. The cane wacks me against the side of my head, and I fall over the side of the couch and plow into a side table. The vase with roses falls with me, and as the ss shatters, my palmnds on it. The broken ss stabs into my hand, and I let out a cry from the sharp pain. ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done!¡± he chastises me as if I¡¯m a petnt child. The shock of seeing Todd and having him attack me shudders through my soul, but my body is in flight or fight mode, and I dart back to my feet. Knowing I won¡¯t be able to open the window before Todd gets to me, I rush to the kitchen so I can grab a knife. ¡°You know we¡¯re meant to be together,¡± Todd shouts behind me. As I reach for the drawer where I keep my cutlery, the cane hits my back, and I m into the table. The wooden legs of the chairs and table screech across the floor as they move. The pans hanging from a rack mounted to the ceiling sway, and one falls, knocking against my left shoulder. Before I can catch my bnce, I¡¯m shoved to the floor. I manage to turn around, and as Todd climbs on me, I fight with all my strength. I p and w at him. My breaths burst in hot puffs over my dry lips. My heart hammers against my ribs. My eyes are frozen in horror on the man who¡¯s destroyed me once before. He wraps his hands around my throat, and as he squeezes hard, he shouts, ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done to me! Because you ran, I had to go after you. I totaled my car because of you. I spent ten months in the hospital because of you.¡± He leans so close to me I can smell his breath, and his voice is shaking with rage as he says, ¡°Look. What. You¡¯ve. Done. To. Me.¡± He tightens his fingers around my neck as if he¡¯s trying to crush my windpipe, and I gasp for air. Todd leans closer, and as I see the deranged look in his eyes, he whispers, ¡°Shhh¡­shhh¡­ we¡¯ll be together soon, Sam. Shhhhh¡­¡± I¡¯ve heard your life shes in front of your eyes in your final moments, but as I¡¯m being strangled, I see my future. Franco kissing me. Us making love. Dad walking me down the aisle. Franco putting his ring on my finger. Holding our baby. A strength born from my will to survive courses through my veins, and I m my fists against Todd. Realizing it¡¯s not helping, I frantically search the floor around me for the pan. My vision goes spotty, and my lungs scream for air. Todd¡¯s deranged face will not be thest thing I see! My body bucks beneath his, attempting to throw him off, then my fingers touch the handle of the pan, and gripping it tightly, I swing it through the air. The base of the pan connects with the side of Todd¡¯s head, and he sprawls onto the floor beside me. My throat aches as I suck in desperate breaths of air, and scrambling to my feet, I run for the front door. It feels as if Todd¡¯s right behind me, and it has me sprinting down the stairs. When I burst through the exit of the building, I run up the sidewalk and g down the first cab I see. The moment the car pulls over to the curb, I yank the door open and dive into the backseat. ¡°Go!¡± I shout, the terror of Todd getting to me all I can think of. The cab pulls away, and the driver keeps ncing over his shoulder at me. ¡°To the hospital?¡± he asks. Todd can get to me at the hospital. I won¡¯t be safe there. I shake my head wildly and give him Franco¡¯s address. 72 Franco ¡°He wasst seen in Seattle,¡± Paulie informs me. An icy sensation ripples through my body, and I turn to Marcello and order, ¡°Get men to Samantha¡¯s apartment. I want her watched twenty-four- seven!¡± ¡°On it, boss,¡± he says before hurrying out of the living room. I turn my attention back to Paulie. ¡°Anything else?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I have men watching all the main airports.¡± Letting out an angry huff, I pull my phone out of my pocket and dialAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Samantha¡¯s number. When she doesn¡¯t answer, and the call goes to voicemail, I say, ¡°I¡¯ming over.¡± Just as I walk to the sliding doors, the doorbell starts ringing incessantly. ¡°Jesus Christ,¡± I mutter before I bark, ¡°Will someone get the fucking door!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check who it is.¡± Milo walks out of the living room, and secondster, I hear him shout, ¡°Boss! Come quickly!¡± I rush to the foyer and see Samantha falling into my house. She scrambles to her feet and moves away from Milo and the guards stationed at the door. Her eyes are wild with terror as she nces around her, and the moment she sees me, she loses all her strength. I grab her in time, and her body slumps against mine. Ferocious rage instantly shudders through me as I lift Samantha into my arms, and I see the red and blue marks around her throat. I hurry to the living room, and cing her on the couch, I ask in a deadly tone, ¡°Was it Todd?¡± She nods frantically, and when I crouch in front of her, I see the blood covering her left hand. I take hold of her wrist, and noticing a shard of ss embedded in her skin, I shout, ¡°Milo! Bring the first aid kit and get Marcello.¡± ¡°Marcello,¡± Milo shouts by the sliding doors. ¡°Boss needs you STAT.¡± My eyes lock with Samantha¡¯s terror-filled ones, and I say, ¡°You¡¯re safe now, baby. I¡¯m going to have Marcello fix up your hand. Okay?¡± She nods, her face way too fucking pale. Marcello bursts into the living room, and when he sees Samantha, he asks. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡± ¡°When Milo brings the first aid kit, take a look at her left hand.¡± I lift my hand to the side of her neck and gently brush the pad of my thumb over the darkening bruises. My rage spirals into chaos, and my body shudders again. A strangled sob escapes her as her breathing speeds up. Rising to my feet, I take a seat on the couch and position Samantha on myp. Cradling my woman against my chest, I press my mouth to the side of her head. ¡°I¡¯ve got you, baby. You¡¯re safe.¡± Miloes jogging into the living room and hands the kit to Marcello. Holding my woman tight, I say, ¡°Marcello is going to touch you. Okay?¡± She nods before burying her face in the crook of my neck. Marcello pulls the coffee table closer, and sitting on it, he carefully takes Samantha¡¯s hand. When he uses tweezers to pull the shard of ss out of her skin, I press kisses to her hair, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay. I¡¯ll take care of you from now on. Okay?¡± Her breaths rush over my neck as heartbreaking sobs rip through her. ¡°She needs stitches,¡± Marcello murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ll have to give her an injection to numb her hand.¡± I nod, then nce at Milo. ¡°Contact the men Marcello sent to Samantha¡¯s apartment and tell them to find that fucker.¡± ¡°On it, boss,¡± Milo says before stepping out of the living room to make the call. I focus on my woman again and brush my hand over her hair. When Marcello gives her the injection, she doesn¡¯t even flinch, which tells me just how fucking traumatized she is. I pull her face away so I can see her, and the sight of the dark bruises around her slender neck makes a growl rumble from my chest. My body shudders again as the destructive rage fuming in me intensifies tenfold. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry, baby,¡± I say, my voice hoarse with emotion. When Marcello is done taking care of her hand, he wraps a bandage around it, then says, ¡°I¡¯ll get her some antibiotics in case the wound got infected.¡± I nod at him. ¡°Thanks.¡± Miloes back into the living room and says, ¡°You¡¯ve got a text message, boss.¡± I dig my phone out of my pocket and unlock the screen. Seeing a text from Milo, I open it. Milo: When the men arrived at her apartment, the fucker was unconscious. I told them to bring him to the guesthouse. I¡¯ll keep him in the armory until you¡¯re ready to deal with him. He sent the text because he didn¡¯t want to talk in front of Samantha and upset her even more. Franco: Thank you. Make him as ufortable as possible. My gaze flicks to Milo, and he nods before he leaves the room again. Holding Samantha tightly, I rise to my feet and carry her to my bedroom. I kick the door shut behind us before I walk to the bathroom. Setting her down on the counter, I frame her face with my hands and capture her eyes with mine. ¡°What happened, baby?¡± She swallows hard and sucks in desperate breaths before she whimpers, ¡°W-when I g-got home, he w-was t-there.¡± Her face crumbles and her body jerks with every sob as she cries, ¡°F-Franco.¡± I press her to my chest and engulf her in my arms. ¡°I¡¯m here, baby.¡± It takes a while before she manages to calm down again. I let go of her, and turning on a faucet, I wet a washcloth beneath the water and wipe the cool cloth over her face and neck. Marcello cleaned her hand, but there¡¯s blood on her forearm. I clean every inch of her arm before dropping the washcloth in the sink. Samantha¡¯s breathing returns to normal, then she whispers, ¡°I whacked h-him with a p-pan and managed to g-get away.¡± My eyes lock on hers, and lifting my hands, I brush her hair away from her face. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking strong, baby,¡± I murmur with awe in my voice. ¡°He¡­he,¡± she gasps. ¡°He t-tried to strangle m-me.¡± Lowering my hand, I caress the side of her neck with my thumb. ¡°But you stopped him.¡± Amazed by my woman, I say, ¡°You fought the fucker and won.¡± Her features tighten as she whispers, ¡°I was so scared.¡± Wrapping my hand around the back of her head, I press a kiss to her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s over. You¡¯re safe now.¡± She shakes her head, and her eyes darken with a fresh wave of fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. He cane back. He can try to kill me again. He ¨C¡± I capture her eyes with mine and say, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know that,¡± she cries, her fear spiraling out of control. Fuck, I wanted to wait until she felt better before I told her I have the man imprisoned in my armory. Keeping my voice gentle, I say, ¡°When my men got to your ce, he was still unconscious in your apartment. They are watching him until I¡¯m able to deal with him. He¡¯ll never get close to you again.¡± Her breathing stops, and her eyes widen. She stares at me for a moment then her eyes widen even more. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about him anymore. I¡¯ll take care of the fucker.¡± She nods, but it doesn¡¯t look like my words sink in. Leaning closer to her, I say, ¡°The fucker deserves to die for what he did to you, Samantha.¡± She nods again, and keeping her eyes locked with mine, she manages to regain some control over her emotions. Instead of arguing with me about what¡¯s right and wrong, she lets out a breath of relief. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think I can deal with anything else right now.¡± ncing down, she notices the spatters of blood on her pants and blouse, then she whispers, ¡°I need to shower.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When I take a step away from her, she says, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± ¡°You¡¯re staying with me.¡± I step into the shower and turn on the faucets. ¡°But I have nothing to wear.¡± Moving back to where she¡¯s sitting on the counter, I say, ¡°Once you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll take you to the apartment to pack some of your clothes. In the meantime, you can wear mine.¡± She nods. ¡°Thank you.¡± When I begin to walk to the doorway, Samantha hops off the counter and rushes to catch up to me. She follows me to my closet, where I grab one of my dress shirts. We head back to the bathroom, and I ce the shirt on the counter, then say, ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside the door. Okay?¡± She nods, but as I step away from her, she grabs hold of my arm and keeps her head lowered as if she¡¯s ashamed that she needs me. I turn back to her and tilt my head to meet her eyes. ¡°Do you want me to stay, baby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she says, and lifting her head, she admits, ¡°I feel safer if I can see you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t apologize,¡± I murmur while brushing my hand over the side of her head. She flinches, and it has a frown forming on my forehead. When she sees my reaction, she lifts her fingers to her ear and carefully touches it. ¡°He hit me with a cane.¡± Only then do I see the broken skin on the shell of her ear. My ragees back in full force, and I clench my jaw as I fight to get the destructive emotion under control. I¡¯m going to fucking beat him to death. I suck in a deep breath of air, and once I¡¯m sure my voice won¡¯t sound harsh, I say, ¡°Never apologize for needing me.¡± Her eyes dart over my face. ¡°Okay.¡± Christ, I hate what happened to her, but I¡¯m so fucking thankful she ran to me. 73 Samantha Right now, I don¡¯t care about the decision I have to make about Franco and me. I just can¡¯t bear to be alone. He¡¯s the only person I feel safe with. My nerves are frayed, and I¡¯m so tired I can¡¯t deal with anything else. ¡°How do you want to do this?¡± Franco asks me. My eyes drift over his features that look like they¡¯re carved from stone. I can see he¡¯s struggling to keep his anger at bay so he doesn¡¯t upset me. God. Todd tried to kill me. As the realization hits me again, my stomach churns, and I feel ill. Franco tilts his head, and his eyes are filled with concern as he murmurs, ¡°Baby?¡± Right. He asked me a question. I nce at the shower before looking at him again. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± My chin starts to tremble. ¡°I can¡¯t think straight.¡± Franco wraps his arms around me and presses a kiss to my temple. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower with you. It¡¯s nothing sexual. Okay? I just want to clean you up so you can climb into bed and get some rest.¡± My mind is filled with the trauma I suffered, and I just need Franco to take control until I¡¯m better. I nod, and the word quivers over my lips as I say, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Stop me if I do anything that makes you ufortable.¡± I nod again, and when he grips the hem of my blouse and lifts the fabric, I raise my arms so he can take it off. Slowly, I be aware of how badly my body is shivering from the horror I was subjected to. While Franco unbuttons my pants, I focus on calming the shivering. I step out of my ballet ts, and when he crouches in front of me, I ce my hand on his shoulder so I can keep my bnce as he pulls my pants off. Standing in my underwear, I look at the bandage around my left hand before my attention is drawn to Franco. Raising to his full height, I watch as he unbuttons his dark teal-colored vest. He shrugs it off and drops it on my pile of clothes before he removes his gun from behind his back, setting it down on the counter. When he works on undoing the buttons of his dress shirt, I get glimpses of his chest. I don¡¯t even realize my mind¡¯s growing quiet as I watch him undress. When he drops his shirt on the floor, my eyes roam his muscled chest. The words ¡®I will not kneel before anyone¡¯ are tattooed across his pecks, and there are two interlinked stars over his heart. My voice is soft as I ask, ¡°What do the stars mean.¡± ¡°They¡¯re for my parents.¡± As he pulls down the zipper of his pants, my eyes lower to the six-pack carved into his skin, and even in my shocked and frazzled state, I can¡¯t help but admire his body. He¡¯s pure muscle and golden skin. Franco keeps his boxers on, and after he checks the temperature of the water, he takes my hand and pulls me into the shower. The warm water quickly wets my hair as it rains down on me, and I let out a sigh of relief as it runs down my body. ¡°Your hand. The bandage will get wet,¡± Franco says. He takes hold of my hips and positions me so my left arm isn¡¯t directly beneath the spray. Feeling his hands on my skin, my eyes dart to his face and our eyes lock. The connection between us is so strong it forces the trauma to the back of my mind. As I stare at him, every argument I¡¯ve had with myself over the past three weeks feels stupid. Suddenly, it doesn¡¯t matter that he¡¯s one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. He¡¯s shown me I¡¯m safe with him. He¡¯s proven he loves me by being patient and supportive. He loves me, and not in a destructive way. He cares about my feelings. The list grows longer and longer until the certainty that he¡¯s the right man for me fills every part of my heart and soul. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asks when I just keep staring at him. Nodding, I ce my hand on his chest while I push myself up on my tiptoes. Just as I¡¯m about to kiss him, he says, ¡°You¡¯re just been through hell, baby.¡± ¡°Keep still so I can kiss you,¡± I demand. The corner of his mouth twitches, but his eyes are still filled with worry. ¡°I want this,¡± I whisper against his lips. He lowers his head so I don¡¯t have to stand on my toes, and I wrap my right arm around his neck. With our breaths mingling, I say, ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± His eyes search mine for the answer. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I want a rtionship with you.¡± Slowly, a smile forms on my face. ¡°I want my mystery man.¡± Relief fills his eyes, and his arms wrap around me. ¡°And I want you, Mr. Vitale.¡± My words make his eyes darken with emotion, and seeing how much my words affect him, I add, ¡°I want all of you.¡± ¡°Even the mafia part?¡± Nodding, I say, ¡°Yes.¡± The hottest smile I¡¯ve ever seen forms on his face. ¡°Do you forgive me, baby?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The word gets smothered by his mouth while he pulls me flush with his chest. His tongue traces the seam of my lips, and I open for him. As our mouths express our feelings, his hand covers my side where my tattoo is. The kiss deepens, and I¡¯m swept away to a world where there¡¯s only Franco and me. I lose track of time as our lips knead and our tongues memorize a dance that¡¯s only ours. Only when my mouth is tingling from all the friction does Franco break the kiss. He turns off the faucets before taking hold of my hips and lifting me against his body. I quickly wrap my legs around his waist, and as he carries me to the bed, I feel his hard cock brush against my butt through his wet boxers. He ces his knee on the bed and gently lowers me to the covers. His eyes drift over my face, and seeing the love he has for me makes my heart feelplete. It feels as if I was ced on this to be his. ¡°Are you sure, baby?¡± he asks. Trailing my fingers over the stubble covering his jaw, I whisper, ¡°I¡¯ve never been more sure in my life.¡± ¡°Do I need to use a condom?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯m on the pill.¡± Franco is so considerate it makes me love him even more. Pushing his hand behind my back, he unsnaps my bra and tugs it away from my chest. His gaze lowers to my breasts, and I watch as his irises darken with desire while an expression of awe tightens his features. He brings a hand to my right breast and softly brushes his thumb over my nipple before his palm covers me. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± he murmurs. ¡°So fucking perfect.¡± Lowering his head, his tongue darts out and swipes over my other nipple before he sucks it into his mouth. My back arches, and cing my right hand behind his neck, I moan, ¡°Harder.¡± He sucks and bites my nipple until I¡¯m writhing on the bed. I¡¯m going to orgasm just from him devouring my breasts. ¡°Franco,¡± I whimper. His hand massages my other breast, and his fingers tweak and tug at my nipple. My abdomen tightens, and tilting my head back, moans and whimpers fall over my lips. His teeth pull at my sensitive skin, and his eyes flick to my face. It¡¯s the hottest thing I¡¯ve ever seen, and it sends me over the edge. My body convulses while my pussy feels neglected and in desperate need of his cock.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. 74 Franco Making my woman orgasm creates an inferno of need in me. When Samantha recovers from the pleasure, I smirk with pride. ¡°Jesus,¡± she breathes, her hand brushing over my shoulder and down my bicep. ¡°That¡¯s new.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve never orgasmed from having your breasts yed with?¡± A smile curves her lips. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was a possibility.¡± ¡°Now you know,¡± I chuckle as I reach for her panties and pull them down her legs. ¡°Move further up the bed, baby.¡± She does as she¡¯s told while my eyes feast on every inch of her. I¡¯ve seen works of art but nothingpares to Samantha. I hook my thumbs into the waistband of my boxers, and as I tug the fabric down, her eyes lock on my painfully hard cock. When I crawl over Samantha, she wraps her fingers around my cock and swipes her thumb over the precum. ¡°You¡¯re big,¡± she murmurs before stroking me. It feels so fucking good having her fist around my cock that I groan, ¡°Christ.¡± ¡°Move higher,¡± she orders. ¡°I want to taste you.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts as I position myself over her face. I grip hold of the headboard and watch as her tongue darts out to swipe over the precum. ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Jesus fucking Christ,¡± I growl. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking sexy.¡± Using her right hand, she grips my ass and pulls me closer. I watch as my cock enters her mouth, and feeling the wet heat has my eyes rolling back in my head. ¡°Fuck, baby.¡± Her nails dig into my asscheek, then she sucks me so fucking hard I see stars. Unable to control myself, I thrust, and as my cock hits the back of her throat, her gag reflex kicks in. My eyes snap to her face, and seeing her watering eyes, I almost pull out, but then her cheeks hollow, and she goes to fucking town on my dick. With the most erotic sight before me and her mouth demanding an orgasm from my cock, my balls tighten and pleasure zaps down my spine. ¡°I¡¯m going toe,¡± I warn her, but she tightens her hold on my ass and sucks the everloving hell out of me. ¡°Fuck,¡± I growl as the pleasure makes my cock swell. ¡°Christ, baby.¡± My body jerks, and I can¡¯t control myself as I thrust down her throat. The orgasm hits me so hard my vision goes ck, and I lose all my strength. I manage to pull out of her mouth, and a streak of cumnds on her jaw before I fall down beside her on the bed. ¡°Fuck,¡± I breathe with my hand covering my hammering heart. ¡°Fuck.¡± I nce at Samantha and watch as she swipes her pointer finger through the cum on her face before licking it off. ¡°Fuck.¡± She lets out a sexy chuckle, and turning onto her side, she gives me a mischievous grin. ¡°Say something else besides fuck.¡± ¡°Christ.¡± Samantha pushes herself up, careful not to use her left hand too much, and climbs over me. She straddles my thighs, and leaning down, she presses kisses all over my chest. Her teeth tug at my nipple, and her palm explores my abs. She especially pays attention to my abdominal V line running from my hips to my pelvis. ¡°You like that, baby?¡± ¡°Oh yes,¡± she purrs before her teeth sink into my hip. I¡¯m surprised my cock begins to harden again so soon after my orgasm, but then again, I have a sex goddess on top of me. Sitting up, I wrap my arm around her, and careful not to jar her left hand, I flip her onto her back while saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to fuck you senseless.¡± She lets out a soft burst ofughter, and her voice is yful as she murmurs, ¡°Yes, please, Mr. Vitale.¡± A growl rumbles from my chest, and I force her legs open. My eyes lock on her pussy that¡¯s soaked with arousal, and the sight has my mouth watering. My shoulders push her thighs wider apart, and with her pussy on full disy for me, I swipe my tongue over her clit. Samantha¡¯s fingers grip my damp hair, and when I suck her clit hard, her ass lifts off the bed. I grab her hip with one of my hands while I throw her leg over my shoulder, and then I fucking devour my woman. Within seconds, she¡¯s moaning and rubbing her pussy against my mouth and chin. I push a finger inside her, and the moment I find her G-spot, she lets out a cry and begins to sob as ecstasy seizes her body. I keep eating her out, my eyes locked on her face. Samantha looks at me, and I watch as another orgasm follows closely on the tail of her second one. Pulling my finger out of her, Ip at her clit and opening, savoring every drop of my woman¡¯s arousal. Slowly, I move up her body, pressing kisses on her abdomen and her breasts. When I reach her neck, I brush my lips over the dark bruises, careful not to hurt her. Her hand moves up my side and over my shoulder de, and she pulls me down on top of her. As my body settles over hers, our eyes lock, and the connection between us feels stronger than ever. I stare at the woman who¡¯s stolen my heart, and I¡¯m so fucking thankful she chose to give us a chance.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I press a kiss to the tip of her nose, then whisper, ¡°Thank you for forgiving me.¡± A soft smile ys around her lips, and her blonde curls are scattered over my pillow. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I press another kiss to the tip of her nose, and with everything I feel for her reflecting in my eyes, I say, ¡°I love you so fucking much, I¡¯d die without you.¡± Her gaze is soft on me as she teases, ¡°You¡¯re too stubborn to die.¡± ¡°I¡¯m insufferable, remember? You¡¯re the stubborn one.¡± ¡°The perfect pair,¡± she chuckles and hooks one of her legs around my ass. Lowering my head, I im her sassy mouth with a deep kiss. With our bodies pressed tightly together and my tongue tasting hers, she bes my reason for existing. For her, I¡¯d wage wars. For her, I¡¯d kneel. It feels like my soul bes one with hers as the kiss bes more passionate. She¡¯s my twin me, and together we create an inferno. 75 Samantha I have no idea how much time passes while we kiss, and I don¡¯t care. If I had any doubts about Franco and me, they¡¯re all gone. I¡¯ve never been kissed like this before. It feels like he¡¯s worshiping me. Just as the thought crosses my mind, he ends the kiss and lifts his head. When he looks at me as if I¡¯m his entire world, it makes me feel emotional. My eyes start to shine with unshed tears, and my voice trembles as I say, ¡°No one has ever looked at me the way you do.¡± Franco keeps his left forearm braced beside my head while his right hand brushes down my side. ¡°That¡¯s because no one has loved you as much as I do.¡± When he reaches my butt, he caresses my skin before moving down to my thigh and hiking my leg higher over his ass. I feel his cock rub over my clit, and it has heat spreading through me. ¡°You ready, baby?¡± I nod, but when I see worry in his eyes, I say, ¡°I¡¯m ready for you.¡± I bring my hand to his jaw and whisper, ¡°Only for you.¡± Instead of entering me, he continues to rub his cock up and down my slit, creating one hell of a need for more between my legs. ¡°You said you were going to fuck me senseless,¡± Iin. ¡°Not torture me.¡± A chuckle rumbles from him as his hand slips between us, and he positions his cock at my entrance. The anticipation builds, and I can¡¯t wait to feel him inside me. I feel my opening stretch as he pushes against it, and I hold my breath. Our eyes lock, then he thrusts inside me. We shudder in unison, and he stills for a moment before he pushes another couple of inches into me. The air wooshes from my lungs, and I grab hold of the covers because he feels too big. Franco leans over me and braces his forearm beside my head while his other hand grips my outer thigh. He pulls out then thrusts inside me again, only to be stopped by my body. Lowering his head, he tugs my bottom lip with his teeth before whispering, ¡°I know you can take all of me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± I breathe. His hand moves to my butt, and as he pulls out of me, he only enters me with short strokes. ¡°Shit,¡± I moan. ¡°That feels good.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he chuckles arrogantly. I let go of the covers and ce my hand behind his neck. It feels like my heartbeat matches every short stroke from his cock. Suddenly, he ms into me, and a cry bursts over my lips as he buries himself to the hilt inside me. I feel stretched to the limits and too full. ¡°I knew you could take every inch of me,¡± he praises, his voice hoarse. ¡°Barely,¡± I croak. ¡°I need you to move.¡± He only pulls out halfway before he fills me with every inch of his hard cock again. ¡°Jesus,¡± I gasp, my nails digging into his skin. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking tight,¡± the words rumble from him like thunder. My eyes are still locked on his face that looks like it¡¯s carved from stone with the self-control it¡¯s taking him to go slow. He pulls out again and enters me with one hell of a hard thrust that pushes my body higher up the bed. When he groans, it sounds like it¡¯sing from the deepest part of his soul. ¡°Fuck me, Franco,¡± I moan. ¡°Fuck me hard, so I¡¯ll only remember the feel of you inside me.¡± I watch as his eyes turn ck, then the tension drains from his face, and a predatory expression takes its ce. Jesus. He pulls all the way out, and when he buries himself deep inside me once more, my back arches from the bed. I expect him to set a relentless pace, but instead, the thrusts are hard and deep. By some miracle, I start to grow ustomed to his size, and when I swivel my hips with the next hard stroke of his cock, he lets out a groan. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. Rub your pussy against me while I fuck you.¡± Myshes are half-mast over my eyes, and I bite my bottom lip as I look at him. When his pelvis rocks against mine, I rub myself against him and let out a throaty moan. Pulling my hand away from his neck, I cup my breast, Franco lowers his head and sucks my nipple into his mouth. I move my hand down my body until my fingers brush against the base of his cock, and feeling where our bodies are connected, fills me with intense satisfaction. Franco pushes himself up again so he¡¯s kneeling between my thighs, and when he pulls out of me, my fingers brush over the length of his hardness. The moment feels downright erotic and hot, and my abdomen clenches hard.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I move my fingers to my clit, and it has Franco moving my body an inch up with the force of him thrusting inside me. ¡°Christ, baby,¡± he groans right before his pace speeds up, and he fucks the living hell out of me. I pull my hand out from between us and w at his back as he keeps filling me with his cock. My body tenses beneath his, and I tilt my head back and dig my nails into his skin. The impending pleasure is so intense I can only part my lips, and when the orgasm rips through me, I convulse beneath Franco. He changes the pace, and every time he trusts deep inside me, he grinds his pelvis against my clit, and it makes another orgasm spasm through me, the pleasure robbing me of my senses. As I regain my bearings, Franco buries himself to the hilt, and I watch as ecstasy tightens his features. He falls over me but manages to brace himself on his right forearm, then his mouth ims mine in a forceful kiss, and he slowly continues to plunge into me. I bring my hand to his jaw and feel how it moves while he devours my mouth. When he breaks the kiss and lifts his head, our eyes lock, and he fills me onest time before keeping still. We stare at each other, and caught in a bubble created by our intense connection, I whisper, ¡°I love you.¡± Franco Hearing Samantha tell me she loves me fills me with unbelievable happiness. Staying buried inside her, I stare down at the woman who owns my heart and soul. She brushes her fingers through my mussed hair, then asks, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± ¡°You.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°What about me?¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°All the hell you gave me.¡± She pretends to re at me. ¡°You deserved it.¡± ¡°I did,¡± I admit. I don¡¯t want to pull out of her, but I have business to take care of. I press a quick kiss to her mouth before pushing myself up and climbing off the bed. I walk into the bathroom and turn on the faucets in the tub before I clean myself. When I head back into the bedroom, I say, ¡°While you soak in the tub, I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡± Samantha stretches her body and covers her mouth as she yawns. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll just take a bath and get some sleep if that¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I go into the walk-in closet and start to get dressed so I can deal with the fucker who tried to kill my woman. The rage pours into me so fucking fast, I feel lightheaded for a moment. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Samantha asks from where she¡¯s standing between the bed and the bathroom door. ¡°Yes.¡± I pull on a dress shirt and fasten the buttons, my eyes roaming over her naked body. ¡°Baby, I really have to take care of work, and you standing there looking sexy as fuck isn¡¯t helping.¡± She walks closer to me, and wrapping her arms around my neck, she scrunches her nose. ¡°Who needs money? We can survive on love and orgasms.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts into a smirk. ¡°I like the sound of that, but you need rest.¡± I press a kiss to her mouth. ¡°Get your fuckable ass in the tub.¡± She steals another kiss before I watch her sexy ass as she heads to the bathroom. I pull on a vest, and after buttoning it, I roll up the sleeves of my dress shirt. When I¡¯ve put on my shoes, I walk into the bathroom and grab my gun from the counter. ¡°I won¡¯t be long. There are guards downstairs. If you need something, just text me, and I¡¯ll have Milo leave it outside the door for you.¡± Samantha tilts her head, her eyes filled with love as she stares at me. ¡°Thank you for understanding me so well. Once I¡¯ve gotten to know your guards, I think I¡¯ll be fine with them around me.¡± I move closer and wrap my hand around the back of her neck. My eyes lower to the aggressive bruises covering her skin. ¡°You¡¯re safe with Milo and Marcello. They will never hurt you.¡± She nods. ¡°I¡¯ll try to get to know them.¡± ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± I press a kiss to her forehead, then turn around and leave the room. 76 Franco Taking the stairs down to the foyer, I head into the living room, where I find Milo ying a game on his phone. ¡°Samantha is in the main bedroom. No one but you can go up to the third floor,¡± I order. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°If she needs something, she¡¯ll message me, and I¡¯ll let you know. Just leave it outside the bedroom door and knock so she knows it¡¯s there.¡± Milo nods, then asks, ¡°Are you going to deal with the doctor?¡± ¡°Yes. Marcello will be with me.¡± He gets up and goes to sit on a different couch that gives him a view of the stairs. I leave the living room through the sliding doors, and finding Marcello sitting on a chair out on the veranda, I say, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He darts up and falls in beside me as we head toward the guesthouse. As soon as I walk inside, my men straighten up. Taking the steps down to the bulletproof door, I ce my hand over the biometric scanner. The heavy door unlocks, and Marcello pushes it open.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Stepping into my armory, I stalk past the cabs holding all my weapons and into the room I reserve for torturing whoever dares cross me. Santo nces up, and seeing me, he climbs to his feet from where he was sitting while guarding the fucker. My eyes lock on Todd, where my men strung him up in chains hanging from the roof. I take in the fucker, from his gray hair to the loafers on his feet. The rage I suppressed so I could focus on Samantha fills every corner of me until it¡¯s all I feel. I¡¯m d to see he¡¯s conscious. I¡¯d hate to have to wait for him to wake up. ¡°What do you want?¡± the fucker asks. His gaze darts between Marcello and me before itnds on the gun in my hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to shoot you,¡± I mutter, then I hand the gun to Marcello. ¡°Santo, strip him down to his underwear,¡± I order. ¡°Why am I here? Who are you?¡± he makes more demands. I walk to the seat Santo vacated and sit down. Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly. My tone is low and deadly as I say, ¡°I¡¯m Franco Vitale.¡± Todd struggles against the restraints as Santo undresses him. His eyes keep darting between Marcello, Santo, and me, then he mutters, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are.¡± I let out a sigh, then say, ¡°Yeah, but I bet you¡¯ve heard of the Cosa Nostra.¡± Slowly, the color drains from his face. ¡°I only know what I¡¯ve seen on the news. I¡¯ve never been involved with them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I cross my legs, resting my ankle on my knee. ¡°I¡¯m one of the five heads of the Cosa Nostra.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± As Santo steps away from Todd, my eyes lock on the name carved on his side. Sam. ¡°Marcello, bring me a knife,¡± I order, my tone grim. My eyes flick to Todd¡¯s worried ones. ¡°Samantha started working for me over a year ago. She¡¯s so fucking good at her job, I promoted her to my personal assistant within eight months.¡± Todd begins to realize why he¡¯s here. Honestly, he should¡¯ve known it involved Samantha, considering where we found him. When he opens his mouth, I hold up a finger. ¡°I¡¯m still talking.¡± Marcello returns to the room and holds two knives on disy for me. ¡°Which one do you prefer, boss?¡± I nce between therge K-Bar and the small pairing knife. ¡°Maybe we should let Dr. Grant choose. After all, he¡¯s going to get well acquainted with the de.¡± Marcello nods and walks over to Todd, then I ask, ¡°You work with scalpels, right?¡± Todd looks horrified as he stares at the des in Marcello¡¯s hands. ¡°Choose one,¡± I order. While he keeps ncing between the knives and me, I continue with my story, ¡°Over the past two and a half months, I¡¯ve gotten to know Samantha better.¡± A smile curves my lips. ¡°She so fucking strong. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± He doesn¡¯t answer me. ¡°Marcello, I¡¯ve changed my mind. Bring me the K-Bar.¡± ¡°Sure, boss.¡± When he hands me the knife, I climb to my feet and slowly stalk closer to Todd. ¡°Leave us alone,¡± I order my men. ¡°We¡¯ll wait in the armory, boss,¡± Marcello says before I hear them exit the room. When the door shuts, I nce at all the scars on Todd¡¯s body. ¡°Christ, you look fucked up. I heard you were in a car ident. It must¡¯ve hurt like a bitch.¡± Anger tightens his features, showing me that I¡¯m getting to him. My voice drops lower, and I let the rage simmer in the words as I murmur, ¡°Samantha told me about you.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡­¡± I lift the knife and press the tip to where her name is carved into his skin, and it shuts him up. ¡°I hate being interrupted. Do it again, and I¡¯ll remove one of your body parts.¡± He nods frantically. ¡°She told me how you drugged her.¡± My eyes narrow on him. ¡°How you raped her repeatedly.¡± I press the tip of the knife into his skin until I draw blood. ¡°How you carved your name on her.¡± I push it deeper, and blood trickles down his side. I watch as the look in his eyes changes from uncertainty to anger, and it makes meugh. I move closer, and when I¡¯m face-to-face with him, I realize he¡¯s much shorter than me. ¡°While you were hanging here, I made Samanthae five times,¡± I say, hitting him where it hurts most. He¡¯s obsessed with her, and to hear that another man took what he considered his property will drive him insane. A deranged light fills his eyes. With a chuckle, I add, ¡°She cried my name every time she orgasmed.¡± With the tip of the knife, I pull the waistband of his briefs back and nce down. ¡°No wonder she came so hard for me. How do you satisfy a woman with such a small dick?¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± he spits. I turn around and take a couple of steps away from him. ¡°Oh, by the way, she got a tattoo on her side. Shaded brick with a flower growing out of it and the words ¡®stronger than ever.¡¯ Your name has been erased.¡± ¡°No,¡± he gasps. Immense pleasure fills me because I¡¯ve delivered fucking hard blow to the fucker. ¡°Samantha is mine,¡± I say as I turn around to look at him again. ¡°She loves me.¡± ¡°No,¡± he shouts, spittle flying from his mouth. I take a deep breath, and after I exhale, I say, ¡°I¡¯m sure you can understand that I can¡¯t have my woman¡¯s name on another man.¡± A frown forms on his forehead. ¡°What are you going to do? ¡°Marcello,¡± I shout, and a secondter, my mene back into the room. ¡°Blindfold and gag Dr. Grant.¡± ¡°No.¡± The fucker begins to kick his legs, and I know from experience it puts more strain on the shackles around his wrists. Santo does as instructed, then I order, ¡°Hold him still.¡± My men grab hold of the man, and when I¡¯m face-to-face with him again, I press the tip of the de into his skin. ¡°This is what Samantha felt. Muffled screams are wretched from him as I begin to hack through his skin. I take my sweet fucking time as I y the skin from his body, his agonizing screams music to my ears. Samantha couldn¡¯t make a sound. By the time I rip the piece of skin with her name off his body, he trembles from the pain. I drop Todd¡¯s skin on the floor, then say, ¡°Remove the blindfold and gag.¡± While Santo carries out the order, I nce at Marcello. ¡°I believe he had a cane with him?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check with the men.¡± I turn my attention back to Todd and watch as he looks in horror at the gaping area of raw flesh on his side. ¡°That¡¯s got to hurt,¡± I say, my tone taunting. Marcelloes back and hands me a light brown cane. I tap the point against Todd¡¯s raw wound, and he wiggles like a worm while letting out a cry. ¡°You used this to hit my woman, right?¡± I ask. His terror-filled eyes dart to me. I use the cane to point at his face. ¡°Samantha had that same look when she got to my house, but don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s recovered fully.¡± ¡°Hhh¡­. hhhh,¡± he tries to mumble something. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you permission to speak,¡± I growl before mming the cane into the raw wound on his side. I¡¯m rewarded with an excruciating howl, and as I keep swinging the cane, the howls turn to whimpers. He tried to kill the woman I love. My rage spirals out of control, and I m the cane against the side of his head. Swinging around, my breaths rush over my lips as I toss the cane on the floor and order, ¡°Leave him alone in this room. No food. No water.¡± Stalking away from the fucker who will soon pray for death, I head back to the main house, where I pour myself a tumbler of whiskey. I down the burning liquid, then focus on getting my breathing under control. ¡°You okay, boss?¡± Milo asks from where he¡¯s still sitting on the couch. I nod my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I hear Milo get up. ¡°Is he dead?¡± Turning to face him, I answer, ¡°No. I¡¯m not done with him yet.¡± 77 Samantha Even though I¡¯m exhausted, I can¡¯t fall asleep. Lying on Franco¡¯s bed, I hug one of his pillows to my chest while I think about my life and everything that¡¯s happened. What will the other employees at work think when they hear I¡¯m dating the CEO? Probably that I slept my way to the top. Do I care? No. Not really. I have to call Mom and tell her about Franco. She¡¯s going to be over the moon. Is Todd really gone? How do I feel about that? Pondering the question, I snuggle into the pillow and take a deep breath of Franco¡¯s scent. I hate that things turned out the way they did. If only Todd had epted our break up. Franco is right, though. Todd doesn¡¯t deserve to live after everything he¡¯s done to me. He¡¯s a monster, and God only knows how many women he¡¯s already hurt. Has Franco killed him already? I wait for the tsunami of emotions to hit, but there¡¯s only relief at the thought that Todd won¡¯t be able to hurt me again. I bring my hand to my neck and wrap my fingers around the sore skin. Todd can¡¯t kill me. I can finally go to Houston, so I can clear out my house and sell it. Lying in the dark, I find closure to the nightmare that¡¯s haunted me for over a year. As the tears of reliefe, I bury my face in the pillow and mourn the loss of everything that was stolen from me. I hear the bedroom door open and try to rein in the tears as I see Francoe in. He walks to the bathroom, and I hear water run, then there¡¯s the rustling of clothes. Coming back into the room, wearing only his boxers, he climbs on the bed. He tugs the pillow away from me before lying down and pushing his arm beneath my head. Gathering me against his chest, I hear him take a deep breath. It feels like his body engulfs mine, and an overwhelming sense of safety surrounds me. With his mouth near my ear, he whispers, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I wrap my arm around his waist and snuggle as close to him as I can. ¡°Surprisingly good.¡± He ces his hand behind my head, and I¡¯ve never felt more treasured. ¡°Then why the tears?¡± ¡°It¡¯s from the relief of finally having closure,¡± I exin. Franco presses a kiss to my hair. I tilt my head back, and looking at him, I notice he seems more rxed than before he left the room to take care of business. His eyes drift over my face, and the corner of his mouth lifts, making him look way too hot. ¡°Don¡¯t ever smile like that at work,¡± I mutter. He gives me a confused look. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Every woman at the office is already crushing on you. Seeing you smirk like that will probably start a riot.¡± He lets out a chuckle, and leaning closer, he kisses me before teasing, ¡°Just admit you¡¯re jealous.¡± I give him a disgruntled look. ¡°No, you¡¯re arrogant enough.¡± He rolls onto his back, a burst ofughter shaking his body. I crawl over him and straddle his pelvis. I ce my hands on his chest, and leaning over him, I say, ¡°I¡¯m not jealous.¡± I¡¯ve never seen Franco so rxed and happy. It¡¯s like I¡¯m finally seeing the man beneath the suit. ¡°You¡¯re jealous. There¡¯s no shame in admitting it,¡± he continues to tease me. I shift my butt over his cock, and his expression turns from yful to predatory in a split second. I rub myself over him again, and watching desire darken his eyes, makes me feel sensual and beautiful. Lifting his hands, he grips hold of my hips before he moves up the bed so he can lean back against the headboard. ¡°I love seeing you in my shirt,¡± he murmurs as he cups my breast through the fabric. ¡°It looks sexy on you.¡± My voice is seductive. ¡°Yeah?¡± I undo a few buttons. ¡°How about now?¡± The smirk on his face makes arousal coat my inner thighs and my abdomen clench with need. ¡°I love that even more.¡± The words rumble from him as he leans closer to press a kiss between my breasts. He pushes the shirt to the side, then his teeth tug at my nipple. ¡°So much more.¡± Lifting my butt off him, I reach down and push his boxers out of the way to free his huge cock. Wrapping my fingers around the thick girth, I rub the head of his cock over my pussy and let out a satisfied moan. ¡°Fuck, baby,¡± he growls. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking wet for me.¡± ¡°Soaked,¡± Iin. ¡°And so achy and needy.¡± I pull my hand away, and taking hold of thepels of the shirt, I tug the fabric open and squeeze my breasts while I rub my pussy hard against his cock. Giving him a hungry look, I purr, ¡°Mmm¡­your cock is so hard and ready for me.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± he breathes, a look of awe warring with his lust for me. His palms roam my sides, and it looks like it¡¯s taking all his willpower to keep still while I give him a show. I lean forward and tug at his bottom lip with my teeth, then moving lower, I lick and suck at his neck while squashing my breasts to his chest. I keep rubbing my clit over his cock, and when I feel the first flutters of my orgasm, I reach down and position him at my entrance. Torturing myself, I take him slowly. I feel every solid inch of him stretch me. ¡°Jesus fucking Christ, baby. You¡¯re going to kill me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so big,¡± I whimper when it feels like I can¡¯t take more. I pull a little back before mming down on his cock, and it rips a cry from me before I manage to breathe, ¡°Jesus, Franco.¡± His hands grip my hips, and I feel them tremble. Realizing he¡¯s holding back so I can have control has me ignoring the ufortable pain, and I start riding him. ¡°Yes, baby,¡± he groans, then words spill over his lips. ¡°Fuck, your pussy¡¯s strangling me¡­So good¡­Fuck me harder¡­show me how badly you want my cock.¡± With every filthy word, I move faster and harder until my breasts are bouncing. His eyes feast on them, then he praises me. ¡°So fucking beautiful.¡± I slow my movements, and swiveling my hips, I ride him slowly while I rub my clit against his pelvis. He pulls me closer, and his mouth closes around a nipple. While he gives my breasts attention, I keep taking his cock until my body begins to convulse, and a powerful orgasm makes my clit overly sensitive. It¡¯s too intense, and I pull away, trying to stop the orgasm. Suddenly, Franco throws me onto my back, and he ms hard inside me while growling, ¡°Come, Samantha. Don¡¯t fight it.¡± My hand grips his bicep, and as he hammers into me, I have no choice in the matter, and the orgasm tears through me. I hear myself scream, and I swear I pass out for a moment.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. My body convulses while the overwhelming pleasure keeps crashing over me in waves. I hear the sounds of our skin pping and whimper when I can¡¯t handle much more. Franco changes the pace, fucking me slow and deep. I feel his hand push down between us, and when his thumb presses against my clit, my body jerks from how tender I feel. ¡°Shhh, baby. I¡¯ll make it better,¡± Franco murmurs. He increases the pressure on my clit, and somehow it works, and the tenderness fades away. His thumb begins to rub hard over the bundle of nerves while he continues to thrust inside me. My eyebrows draw together when I feel my core tightening. ¡°Oh shit,¡± I whisper. ¡°I¡¯m going toe again.¡± He rubs my clit harder and faster as he begins to hammer into me, and within seconds we orgasm together, making the intimate moment a million times hotter. As Franco falls over me, I cling to him, and with our bodies suspended in ecstasy, we shudder through our pleasure. When I regain some strength, I wrap my legs around his ass to keep him locked to me, and I pepper his neck and shoulder with kisses. His tone is hoarse as he breathlessly says, ¡°You were made for me.¡± Echoes of pleasure ripple through me while I caress his back, then moving my hand further down, I dig my nails into his asscheek. ¡°Don¡¯t pull away yet,¡± I whisper. ¡°I want to memorize what you feel like on top of me.¡± He pushes his arms beneath me and holds me so tight it borders on painful. ¡°Mine.¡± The word is nothing more than a rumble of thunder. I bury my face against his neck. ¡°Yours.¡± 78 Franco I might not have gotten much sleep, but I feel more rested than I have in a long time. Where there was a hollow emptiness in my chest, it¡¯s now brimming with love and happiness. Samantha is imprinted in every fiber of my being. When I walk out of the closet, dressed in a suit, I find my woman sitting on the edge of the bed and staring at her bare legs. She nces up, and a smile tugs at her mouth as she takes in my suit. ¡°You look handsome.¡± I grip her chin between my pointer finger and thumb, and nudging her face up, I press a kiss to her lips. ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± When I pull away, she pouts at me. ¡°Feed me. I¡¯m hungry.¡± I nce at my dress shirt she¡¯s wearing, and the thought of my men seeing her like this fills me with jealousy. But I can¡¯t keep her locked in my room. We need to get some clothes from her apartment. I stalk back into my closet and finding a pair of sweatpants, I take them to her. ¡°Stand up,¡± I order as I go down on one knee. She obeys and ces her hand on my shoulder to keep her bnce as I pull the sweatpants up her legs. I tighten the drawstring so they stay up. Looking at the shirt, I fasten the top four buttons so she¡¯spletely covered. Still not happy, I mutter, ¡°That will have to do until we get clothes from your apartment.¡± ¡°Why are you grumpy?¡± she asks. ¡°You look way too fucking sexy in my clothes.¡± Her eyebrow lifts. ¡°Why is that a problem?¡± I narrow my eyes on her. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want anyone seeing you like this. Especially not my men.¡± A mischievous light fills her eyes. ¡°Look who¡¯s the jealous one now.¡± ¡°Damn right, I¡¯m jealous,¡± I grumble. Wrapping my arm around her, I yank her against my body. ¡°You¡¯re mine, and mine alone.¡± Samantha pushes away from me and walks to the door. ¡°No sex. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Who said anything about sex?¡± I mutter as I follow her out of the bedroom. ¡°If you keep talking to me like that and looking like a sex god, it¡¯s going to make me strip you out of that suit.¡± I catch up to her before she can reach the stairs, and grabbing hold of her arm, I pull her back against my chest. Leaning down until I reach her ear, I murmur, ¡°What will you do once you have me out of the suit?¡± I cup one of her breasts and squeeze it hard, which earns me a moan. ¡°I¡¯ll shove you onto the bed.¡± Pushing my other hand down her front, I grip her between her legs and feel the heating from her needy pussy. ¡°Then what?¡± I growl as I rub her pussy while pinching her nipple through the shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I¡­I¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ll what, baby?¡± ¡°Franco,¡± she gasps. ¡°Fuck me.¡± I push her up against the wall, and unzipping my pants, I free my cock before yanking the sweatpants down her legs. Grabbing hold of her hips, I lift her onto her tiptoes and m my cock inside her pussy. I pull her ass back against me with every thrust and fuck her senseless. Moans and sobs spill from my woman, and within seconds her pussy grips my cock as she orgasms. I follow right behind her, and squashing her against the wall, I enter her with a few hard thrusts before I bury myself to the hilt inside her. A growl rumbles from my chest as Ie inside her. It takes a moment before wee down from the pleasure, and when I pull out of her, I watch as my cum trickles down the inside of her thighs. I swipe some onto the tip of my finger, and pulling Samantha away from the wall so she¡¯s leaning back against my chest, I bring my finger to her mouth. Her lips part, and I groan when she sucks the cum off. pping her bare ass, I say, ¡°I want you eating breakfast with my cum between your legs. Don¡¯t dare wipe it off.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she replies, her tone obedient as if we¡¯re at the office. Crouching behind her, I pull the sweatpants up her legs. When I tuck my cock back into my pants and pull up the zipper, Samantha turns around to face me with a yful smile on her face. ¡°What perks do I get for sleeping with my boss?¡± I can¡¯t stop a grin from tugging at my lips. ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll have to talk about it once we¡¯re back at the office.¡± Taking her hand, I lead her down the stairs so I can feed her. Samantha After I¡¯ve had my fill of crispy bacon and french toast that Milo apparently prepared, Franco leads me to the living room. Walking inside, I see Milo and Marcello standing outside on the veranda where they¡¯re talking to a woman. When we near them, the conversation stops, and they all nce at Franco and me. The woman, who¡¯s dressed in the same ckbat uniform as the other guards, folds her hands in front of her and straightens her spine. There¡¯s so much respect on her face as she looks at Franco. ¡°Morning, ¡°Franco says, his tone back to being stern. ¡°Morning,¡± they all reply in unison, then Marcello says, ¡°I¡¯ve updated Via. She¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Franco nces at me, then exins, ¡°Via will be your bodyguard. She¡¯ll be by your side no matter where you go.¡± My eyebrows fly up. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°To protect you.¡± ¡°Against?¡± Franco narrows his eyes. ¡°Anyone who tries to touch what¡¯s mine.¡± Right. I turn my attention to Via, who¡¯s a couple of inches taller than me. Holding out my hand to her, I say, ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± She shakes my hand. ¡°It¡¯s an honor protecting you, Miss kely.¡± I give her a friendly smile. ¡°Just call me Samantha.¡± Her eyes dart to Franco for permission, and when he nods, I nce at Milo. ¡°Thank you for breakfast. It was delicious.¡± He looks surprised I¡¯m talking to him as he mutters, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Marcello gestures at my bandaged hand. ¡°Can I take a look at the wound?¡± I nod, and walking into the living room, I take a seat on one of the couches. Just like the night before, Marcello sits on the coffee table where the first aid kit is still lying. Francoes to stand behind the couch and ces his hand on my shoulder. Marcello is gentle as he removes the bandage. When I see the stitches, I wonder why it doesn¡¯t hurt more. Marcello cleans the wound before he wraps a fresh bandage around my hand. He pulls a small stic holder from his pocket and says, ¡°Take three a day until you¡¯vepleted the course.¡± I take it from him, and seeing it¡¯s medication, I ask, ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an antibiotic.¡± Franco takes it from me, muttering, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she takes them.¡± I climb to my feet, and say, ¡°Thank you, Marcello.¡± ¡°Any time,¡± he murmurs. I turn my attention to Franco and ask, ¡°Did your men, by any chance, lock my apartmentst night and bring the keys?¡± ¡°Oh. I have them,¡± Milo says, and digging in his pocket, he pulls the keys out and hands them to me. ¡°Great.¡± Walking to Franco, I stand on my tiptoes and press a kiss to his cheek. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡± His eyebrows fly up, and he shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m not letting you go to the apartment alone.¡± ¡°I have Via.¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking you,¡± Franco says with finality darkening his tone. ¡°Okay.¡± He takes my right hand, and I¡¯m tugged out of the house before I¡¯m bundled into the back of the G-Wagon. When he takes a seat beside me, I roll my eyes at him. ¡°Stop being a caveman.¡± He sucks in a deep breath, and his features soften. ¡°Sorry. Seeing the stitches pissed me off.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt much,¡± I say to make him feel better. He lifts my left hand and presses a kiss to the bandage as Via and Milo climb into the front of the vehicle. When we leave the property, I lean my head against Franco¡¯s shoulder, wondering how I¡¯ll feel when I walk into my apartment. A whileter, Milo parks the G-Wagon in front of the building, and we all get out. Franco wraps an arm around me as we head up to my apartment, and when I unlock the door, I suck in a deep breath. Stepping inside my home, I nce at the broken ss and dead flowers on the living room floor before taking in the kitchen table standing askew and the toppled chairs. There¡¯s blood smeared on the tiles from when I struggled against Todd. A shiver shudders through my body as I remember glimpses of the fight. Franco pulls me against his chest while he growls, ¡°Via, pack clothes for Samantha.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± she murmurs before darting into my bedroom. I move out of Franco¡¯s embrace and walk to the kitchen. When I crouch to pick up the pan, I feel him behind me. Straightening up, I set the pan on the table, saying, ¡°I saw my future while I fought him.¡± Franco wraps his arm around my waist, and nudging my face up, he asks, ¡°What did you see?¡± A smile tugs at my mouth. ¡°Us.¡± Standing on my tiptoes, I press a kiss to his lips. ¡°I saw us.¡± 79 Franco After getting Samantha settled in my ce, I head to the armory. It was a good idea to assign Via to her. I feel a hell of a lot better knowing Samantha has a guard with her when I have to take care of business. When I walk into the torture room, it¡¯s to see Todd¡¯s limp body hanging from the shackles. ¡°Are you still alive?¡± I ask as I move closer. He pries his eyes open and lets out a garbled sound. I nce at Santo and order, ¡°Bring it in.¡± Turning my eyes to Marcello, I say, ¡°Let the doctor down.¡± While Marcello frees the man¡¯s wrists from the shackles, Todd lets out a painful groan. Santo and Joey carry a wooden box into the room and ce it on the floor. When Todd drops to the floor, he lets out a cry, which makes a smile form on my face. I gesture at the box and order, ¡°Put him in it.¡± Santo and Joey gather Todd¡¯s broken body off the floor, but when they lower him into the rectangr box, he regains some strength and grabs hold of the sides. ¡°N-no¡­N-no,¡± he stammers, his eyes wide with the horror of a man who knows he¡¯s about to die. I move closer and crouch down beside him. ¡°Yes.¡± A satisfied smile curves my lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to bury you alive, but don¡¯t worry, I have a parting gift for you.¡± I pull my phone from my pocket, and looking for the video I took of Samantha packing some of her clothes into my closet, I turn the screen to Todd and press y. My voice sounds up, saying, ¡°I love you, baby. More than anything.¡± She lets out a soft burst ofughter. ¡°I love you too. Get over here and help me.¡± ¡°Or you can join me on the bed,¡± I murmur. She turns around and with a yful smile on her face, shees closer. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Recording you so I can watch it whenever I miss you.¡± She crawls onto the bed, and I have to admit, I got a good shot of her kissing me. ¡°Who do you belong to?¡± I ask Samantha. ¡°You,¡± she murmurs. ¡°Only you.¡± Pressing stop, I watch as tears stream down Todd¡¯s temples. ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it.¡± Raising to my full height, I look down on the piece of shit, then I order, ¡°Bury him alive.¡± Todd starts to wail as he tries to pull himself up, but he¡¯s too weak. Santo and Joey shift the wooden cover over the box, and I keep eye contact with Todd until the wood slides over his face. As I listen to Todd¡¯s muffled cries for mercy, the men nail it shut. When thest nail is hammered into the coffin, I stalk out of the room. Marcello¡¯s right behind me, saying, ¡°The group we sent to Miami found Miro. They¡¯re on their way back.¡± ¡°Good. Maybe then we can arrange a meeting with Ivan. When they get back with Miro, put him in the torture room.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± One down. One to go. Samantha Sitting on the veranda with a ss of lemonade, I dial Mom¡¯s number and listen as the call connects. ¡°Hey, sweetie,¡± her voice sounds cheerful over the line. ¡°Hi, Mom.¡± I smile as I ask, ¡°How does it feel to be a grandma?¡± ¡°Amazing. Josh is such a good baby. He hardly cries.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that,¡± I say. ¡°Are you still visiting Matt?¡± ¡°No, I got home yesterday.¡± She lowers her voice. ¡°You¡¯d swear I left your father for a year. The man won¡¯t let me out of his sight. Oh, here hees.¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°Aww, he missed you.¡± I watch as the gates open and the G-Wagones up the driveway. ¡°I suppose.¡± ¡°Who are you talking to?¡± I hear Dad ask. ¡°Sammie,¡± Mom answers. ¡°Put her on speakerphone.¡± Secondster, Dad says, ¡°Hi, Sammie. How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. Congrats on bing a grandfather.¡± ¡°Thanks. You must see how much he¡¯s grown already. I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s going to be a football yer.¡± ¡°Hush, Scott. He¡¯s not even a month old,¡± Mom chastises Dad. Francoes walking toward me, and leaning down, he presses a kiss to my forehead. ¡°I¡¯m actually calling to tell you I have a boyfriend,¡± I say, and it has Franco¡¯s eyebrow lifting. Too curious for his own good, he pulls a chair right next to mine, and taking a seat, he leans closer to try and hear the conversation. ¡°You do!¡± Mom exims. ¡°Who? What does he do? When?¡± I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°I met him at work.¡± Remembering how Iined to my parents about my asshole boss, a nervous chuckle escapes me. ¡°Ah¡­it¡¯s Mr. Vitale.¡± ¡°I¡¯m confused,¡± Mom says. ¡°You¡¯re dating your boss?¡± Dad asks. ¡°Yes.¡± I re at the grin on Franco¡¯s face. ¡°He wore me down.¡± ¡°What do you mean he wore you down?¡± Dad asks with a worried tone. ¡°I¡¯m kidding, Dad,¡± I say to put him at ease. ¡°He¡¯s actually very nice.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t date someone because they¡¯re nice to you,¡± Mom mutters. ¡°Fine. Nice is the wrong word.¡± I take a deep breath, then say, ¡°Franco is amazing. He¡¯s been nothing but good to me, and I love him.¡± ¡°You love him?¡± Mom asks. ¡°When you were here, it sounded like you hated him. What changed in a month?¡± So much. But I can¡¯t tell them, because they don¡¯t know what Todd did to me. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin, Mom. I was always attracted to him, and when he told me how he felt about me, I gave him a chance. He¡¯s attentive and caring. I promise you¡¯ll approve of him once you meet him.¡± ¡°When are we meeting him?¡± Dad asks. I give Franco a mischievous smile, then say, ¡°He¡¯sing with me for Thanksgiving.¡± Instead of panicking, he looks happy. Mom sounds less worried when she says, ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± ¡°Does he make you happy, Sammie?¡± Dad asks. ¡°Yes, Dad. I¡¯ve never been so happy before.¡± I take a deep breath, then admit, ¡°He¡¯s the one I want to spend my life with.¡± Franco wraps his arm around my shoulders, and pulling me against his chest, he presses a kiss to my hair. ¡°Oh, sweetie,¡± Mom mutters with an emotional tone to her voice. ¡°That¡¯s all we want for you. If you feel he¡¯s the one, we¡¯ll ept him with open arms.¡± ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it.¡± I clear my throat before I continue, ¡°I have to go. I just wanted to tell you the good news.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll talk again soon.¡± I end the call, and rubbing my cheek against Franco¡¯s suit jacket, I say, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to introduce you to my parents at Thanksgiving.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡± I tilt my head back to look up at him. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course. They have to be incredible people for raising someone as strong, independent, and beautiful as you.¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± I press a kiss to his jaw. He rubs his palm up and down my bicep. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell them what happened.¡± I shake my head. ¡°They just think I broke up with Todd. I couldn¡¯t break their hearts.¡± Franco presses a kiss to my hair. ¡°I hate that you had to deal with it on your own.¡± I look up at him again. ¡°Until you came along.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°I¡¯m d I could help.¡± His expression grows serious, then he says, ¡°You can¡¯t tell them I¡¯m one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra.¡± I didn¡¯t even think about that. Sitting up straight, I meet Franco¡¯s eyes. ¡°They¡¯d freak out.¡± ¡°That too.¡± He rubs his hand up and down my back. ¡°It¡¯s for their safety as well. The less they know, the better.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I nod as I let out a sigh. Franco¡¯s eyes narrow on my face, ¡°Why does your mother think you hated me?¡± Giving him a yful look, I say, ¡°Because I told her you were an insufferable asshole.¡± When I walk toward the sliding doors, Franco grabs my forearm and yanks me backward. I fall onto hisp, and he locks me against his chest with his arms. ¡°I was an insufferable asshole because you gave me attitude,¡± he grumbles. I wrap my arms around his neck. ¡°I gave you attitude because you were rude and grumpy.¡± He presses a kiss to the tip of my nose. ¡°I was grumpy because I was attracted to a woman who tried to drive me insane on a daily basis.¡± Leaning closer, I smile against his lips. ¡°Yeah? Did you fantasize about spreading me over your desk?¡± Fire ignites in his eyes. ¡°I had many fantasies about spanking your ass.¡± I pull back and scowl at him. ¡°You didn¡¯t think about having sex with me? At all?¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ve imagined fucking you in every possible position too many times to count.¡± A satisfied smile lights up my face. ¡°Good. I like knowing you were sexually frustrated because of me.¡± I snuggle against his chest and let my eyes drift over the manicured garden. Franco¡¯s tone is soft when he asks, ¡°Am I really the one you want to spend the rest of your life with?¡± I nod as I close my eyes, soaking in how good this moment between us feels. ¡°Move in with me,¡± he murmurs. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t keep me in suspense for weeks again.¡± 80 Franco When Renzo and the others follow me into the room, Miro¡¯s eyes dart between us from where he¡¯s tied to a chair. With Samantha back at the office, I had the guyse over so we could put our n in motion. ¡°I can see why he isn¡¯t the head of the Slovak mafia,¡± Angelo mutters. ¡°Why did he piss himself?¡± Miro might be older than Ivan, but he doesn¡¯t have the balls to run a criminal organization. I let out a sigh. ¡°Because he¡¯s shit scared.¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t even p him around,¡± Renzo mutters. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± Damiano orders. I hold out my hand, and Marcello passes me Miro¡¯s phone. When I move closer to Miro, he starts to breathe faster, his eyes growing wide with fear. ¡°What¡¯s the password for your phone?¡± I ask. ¡°T-three, nine, f-five, five, t-t-two,¡± he stammers. I unlock the device, and checking the contacts, I find Ivan¡¯s number and press dial. I put the call on speakerphone as I move to stand behind Miro. ¡°B¨¢l som sa!¡± Ivan snaps. ¡°Your brother is a little preupied,¡± I mutter. ¡°Ivan!¡± Miro shouts, which earns him a p against the head from me. ¡°Quiet until you¡¯re permitted to speak,¡± I growl. There¡¯s silence for a moment, then Ivan asks in a thick ent, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Really? You don¡¯t even want to take a guess?¡± I say in a mocking tone. ¡°Vitale?¡± ¡°Bingo,¡± Dario chuckles. ¡°Is my brother alive?¡± Ivan barks. ¡°Yes, and he¡¯d like to say hello.¡± Pulling my gun from behind my back, I tap Miro¡¯s shoulder with the barrel. ¡°Tell your brother how well we¡¯re treating you.¡± ¡°G-good. T-they treat me w-well.¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Ivan demands. ¡°A meeting,¡± I inform him. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we talk face-to-face.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not meeting the Cosa Nostra. I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± ¡°Enough men have died,¡± I mutter. ¡°This is between you and me. We¡¯ll fight old-school. No weapons.¡± I press the barrel into Miro¡¯s neck, and it has him whimpering, then I continue, ¡°If you win, you get Castro and Diaz. If I win, I kill your brother. I think it¡¯s fair.¡± ¡°What about the others?¡± Ivan asks. Damiano steps forward. ¡°A deal is a deal. We won¡¯t interfere.¡± Renzo shakes his head, not happy that I¡¯m going to fight Ivan. He voted that we attack full force, but the others agreed with me. ¡°Fine, but I say when and where,¡± Ivan spits out. ¡°Last time I checked, I was the one with the gun to your brother¡¯s head,¡± I mutter. ¡°I¡¯ll send you the time and ce.¡± I end the call and copy Ivan¡¯s number to my phone to send him the message once I¡¯m ready. We¡¯re all quiet as we leave the room, and only when we¡¯re out of the armory does Renzo mutter, ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± I shake my head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll have Marcello and Milo.¡± Renzo grabs hold of my shoulder, and I stop walking to lock eyes with him. ¡°I¡¯m going with,¡± he growls. ¡°I¡¯ll take my sniper rifle,¡± Dario says. ¡°I found a nice spot in the building next to yours that gives me a perfect view inside your warehouse. Just make sure both doors are open.¡± ¡°Angelo and I will wait nearby with our men in case Ivan brings an army,¡± Damiano informs me. I nce at them, then shake my head. ¡°You¡¯re not going to take no for an answer, right?¡± They all mutter some variation of ¡®fuck no¡¯ as we continue to walk out of the guesthouse. ¡°Give me thirty minutes to scope the warehouse,¡± Dario says. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m ready, then you can notify Ivan of the location. I want to make sure he doesn¡¯t send men to take up sniper positions so he can take you out the second you get there.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll get the men ready,¡± Angelo says. I nod and watch as they leave, then turn my attention to Renzo, who¡¯s still ring at me. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± he asks. ¡°Why not just hit the fucker hard and call it a day?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose half my men going up against the Slovak mafia.¡± ¡°And?¡± he pushes. ¡°They fucking shot at Samantha and traumatized her.¡± When Renzo opens his mouth to argue, I shake my head hard. ¡°I¡¯m doing this my way.¡± ¡°You have no idea how well Ivan can fight,¡± Renzo argues. ¡°So? Have you forgotten I¡¯ve trained with the best?¡± Frustrated with me, he shoves a hand through his hair. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I just don¡¯t want to risk your life.¡± ¡°Brother.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ll be risking my life whether we attack full force or I fight the man old-school.¡± He stares at me, and realizing I¡¯m right, he lets out a sigh. I punch him hard on the shoulder before I walk toward the mansion. ¡°What the fuck is that for?¡± ¡°For giving me shit,¡± I mutter. When I enter the house, I pull my phone out of my pocket and dial the direct number for my line at the office. ¡°Mr. Vitale¡¯s office. Samantha speaking.¡± ¡°Hi, baby.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­who is this?¡± she teases me. ¡°Your mystery man.¡± I hear a loud bark ofughter behind me, and as I nce over my shoulder, I watch as Renzo stumbles out onto the veranda, where he proceeds to die ofughter. Fucker. I¡¯m never going to hear the end of that. ¡°Who¡¯sughing?¡± Samantha asks. ¡°Renzo.¡± ¡°Have I met him?¡± she asks. ¡°Yeah, he was with Dario at the office,¡± I remind her. ¡°Oh, I remember now.¡± She pauses for a moment, then asks, ¡°Why did you call?¡± ¡°I wanted to hear your voice,¡± I murmur. ¡°I love you.¡± ¡°I love you too.¡± I hear her typing on the keyboard, then she says, ¡°I¡¯ll see you after work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I wait for her to hang up, but she doesn¡¯t. Instead, her voice is filled with emotion as she says, ¡°I love you with all my heart, Franco.¡± She ends the call, and I tuck the device back in my pocket before heading to my bedroom to change into mybat gear. When Milo stops the G-Wagon near the entrance of the warehouse, I take in our surroundings before my eyes lock on Ivan, where he¡¯s leaning against the side of his SUV. ¡°Let¡¯s do this,¡± I mutter while shoving the door open and climbing out. Marcello hauls Miro out of the back while Milo remains in the G- Wagon, so he can alert the others if anything goes wrong. I unlock the doors and push them open before heading inside and switching on the lights. For a split-second, my eyes flick to empty crates where Renzo is already hiding. Marcello pulls Miro to the side and forces him onto his knees while training the barrel of his gun on the back of Miro¡¯s head. Ivan saunters inside with one of his men. He only nces at his brother before locking eyes with me. ¡°I like New York,¡± Ivan mutters in his thick ent. ¡°Good opportunity for drugs.¡± I roll my shoulders and slowly move to the right. ¡°Let¡¯s do this, Vargo. I want to be home in time for dinner.¡± He lets out a bark ofughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but you¡¯re not going to make dinner.¡± I¡¯m not just fighting for my territory and the Cosa Nostra. I¡¯m fighting for a future with Samantha. I shrug. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± ¡°If I kill you, I take my brother, and I supply to Castro and Diaz.¡± I nod. ¡°When I win, you both die.¡± He lets out a chuckle and tries to taunt me as he darts two steps forward before taking one back. Fuck this. I lunge forward, and twisting to the side, I deliver a kick to Ivan¡¯s throat. He staggers back while gagging, and with rage tightening his features, he storms me. His shoulder plows into my chest, and as he lifts me from the ground, I wrap my arm around his neck and knee him in the gut. I hear the air wooshing from his lungs as he lets go of me and moves away so he can catch his breath. ¡°Not bad,¡± he mutters before hees at me again, and as he throws the punch, I duck while sweeping his feet from underneath him. Ivan falls hard on his back, and before he can try to get up, I¡¯m on top of him, delivering a blow to his face. He manages to m his fist into my side, making pain shudder through my ribs. As my fist connects with his nose and blood spurts from it, Samantha¡¯s face shes through my mind. Determined to get back to her, I deliver two consecutive blows to his face. Ivan tries to buck me off him, but I grab hold of his shoulders, and lifting myself up, I m my knee into his chin, making his head whip back. Climbing to my feet, I take in his bloody nose and where the skin split over his cheekbone. He pushes himself up, and when he¡¯s back on his feet, he shakes his head and res at me. I point to my nose, saying, ¡°You have a bit of blood here.¡± Letting out a growl, he storms me again, but having had enough, I lunge myself into the air, and twisting, I m the heel of my boot against the side of Ivan¡¯s head. He staggers to the side and drops to one knee. Again, he shakes his head, but it¡¯s game over for him. I hold my hand up, signaling to Marcello to take out Ivan¡¯s man. The gunshot is loud, and it has Ivan darting to his feet. ¡°You have no honor!¡± he shouts at me. I shake my head as I lock eyes with him. ¡°You came into my city and sent your man to kill me. To kill my woman. You took the life of one of my guards. He was like a brother to me.¡± I shake my head again. ¡°No, there¡¯s no honor between you and me.¡± ¡°Marcello,¡± I bark, keeping my eyes locked on Ivan as Marcello shoots Miro in the head. I drink in the absolute devastation on Ivan¡¯s face. That¡¯s for you, Lorenzo. While Ivan is reeling from the loss of his brother, I hear gunfire erupt outside. I let out a cynical chuckle as I hold out my hand. When Marcello ces the gun in my palm, I train the barrel on Ivan, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re one to speak about honor.¡± I pull the trigger, burying a bullet in his gut before moving closer. He drops down to one knee again, and before he can say anything, I growl, ¡°Say hello to your brother for me.¡± I pull the trigger and watch as the bullet hits his forehead. His head snaps back, and a secondter, he falls dead to the floor. ¡°Renzo,¡± I shout. ¡°He ran out the door to help the others,¡± Marcello informs me. I jog out of the warehouse and find Milo waiting with Uzis. Grabbing the submachine gun, I¡¯m about to head toward the sporadic gunfire when I see Renzoing back to us. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask. ¡°Damiano¡¯s making thest of Ivan¡¯s men tapdance because he¡¯s bored. Apparently, killing over twenty men isn¡¯t exciting enough for him.¡± He nces into the warehouse then pats my shoulder. ¡°You have to show me how to do that flying kick move.¡± I nce up to where Dario is watching Damiano and Angelo through the scope of his sniper rifle. ¡°Marcello, give me my phone.¡± He ces it in my hand, and I dial Dario¡¯s number. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°What are Damiano and Angelo doing?¡± ¡°Damiano just shot thest Slovakian. Now they¡¯re signaling for our men to head out. Now they¡¯re climbing into Angelo¡¯s SUV. Now they¡¯re driving toward you.¡± ¡°Christ, Dario, I didn¡¯t ask for a y-by-y,¡± I snap. ¡°Get your ass down here.¡± ¡°Anything for you, mystery man.¡± I hear the fucker chuckle before I hang up on him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ring at Renzo, I mutter, ¡°I really fucking hate you for telling them about the mystery man thing.¡± 81 Samantha I ce the tray with coffee and cookies on the corner of Franco¡¯s desk, and leaving his office, I take a seat behind myputer. Where was I? I read thest couple of lines, then continue typing the letter I have to send to the bank before ten a. m. ¡°Morning, Miss kely,¡± Franco suddenly mutters before heading into his office. What the hell? I get up from my chair, and following him into the chamber of wrath, I ce my hands on my hips and scowl at him. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°What?¡± he asks as he shrugs off his jacket and hangs it over the back of the chair. ¡°Morning, Miss kely,¡± I do my best impersonation of him. He does something weird with his eyes and gives me a chin lift, which only makes me frown more. ¡°You don¡¯t get to be a grumpy asshole anymore,¡± I say as I walk closer to him, and jabbing my finger in his chest, I continue, ¡°You don¡¯t get to fuck m¨C¡± A smile spreads over his face as he interrupts me. ¡°We havepany.¡± ¡°What?¡± He gestures to the door, and when I nce over my shoulder, I see Jenny with her jaw practically on the floor. ¡°Shit,¡± I mutter before turning away from Franco and walking to my friend. Grabbing her hand, I pull her to the boardroom. The moment I shut the door, she shrieks before gasping, ¡°What? Ahhh¡­¡± She shakes her head. ¡°What did I just see?¡± I let out a sigh as I take a seat at the table. ¡°I¡¯m dating Franco.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re on a first-name basis with him?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± I shake my head at her. ¡°He¡¯s my boyfriend. What else would I call him?¡± She slumps down in a chair, looking a little stunned. Giving me an unsure look, she asks, ¡°You¡¯re really dating Mr. Vitale and not just hooking up for casual office sex?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in amitted rtionship,¡± I say. Her jaw drops again, then she asks, ¡°When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°It¡¯splicated.¡± Not knowing what else to say, I throw Franco under the bus as I lie, ¡°Franco wanted to keep it a secret until we were official, so I couldn¡¯t tell you.¡± ¡°How long have you two been dating?¡± ¡°A week.¡± Her eyebrow lifts. ¡°So it¡¯s still pretty new.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been official a week but have been talking about it for a month or so.¡± She nces through the windows at Franco¡¯s office, then looks back to me. ¡°The other women are going to be so freaking jealous when I tell them.¡± Shaking her head, she gives me a confused look. ¡°I thought we hated him?¡± ¡°We kinda did,¡± I chuckle. ¡°He¡¯s actually very different when you get to know him.¡± She leans forward as if I¡¯m busy giving her the inside scoop of a lifetime. ¡°Different how?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s kind and caring.¡± I lean forward as well. ¡°He¡¯s actually pretty amazing.¡± Jenny¡¯s features soften. ¡°You look smitten with him.¡± ¡°I am,¡± I chuckle before I admit, ¡°I love him.¡± ¡°Damn, he must be good in bed if you love him after a week of dating.¡± Laughter bursts from me. ¡°Like I said, it¡¯splicated. I can¡¯t tell you everything.¡± Her eyes grow bigger. ¡°Oooh, did he make you sign an NDA?¡± Taking the out she gives me, I nod. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± A smile forms on her face again. ¡°Will he be your plus one to my wedding?¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Her smile widens, then she yfully ps me on the knee. ¡°Damn, girl, younded yourself a billionaire.¡± Shaking my head, I say, ¡°It¡¯s not about the money.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was. I just think it¡¯s cool.¡± I hear the phone ring and tap the button on my earpiece to answer the call. ¡°Mr. Vitale¡¯s office. Samantha speaking.¡± ¡°Do you need me to save you?¡± Franco asks. My mouth curves up. ¡°No, I can handle it on my own.¡± ¡°Okay, baby.¡± The call ends, and I turn my attention back to Jenny. ¡°Was that him?¡± she asks. ¡°Yes, he says you need to get back to work,¡± I say with a dead-serious expression. ¡°Shit.¡± Just as she darts to her feet, Iugh and say, ¡°I¡¯m kidding. Sit down.¡± She gives me a yful scowl. ¡°You¡¯ll give me a heart attack. You might be dating the boss, but the rest of us are still scared of him.¡± She seems to realize something, then says, ¡°I actually came up here to ask whether you¡¯ll go to a wedding dress fitting with me on Saturday morning.¡± ¡°Of course! Just tell me what time and where we¡¯re meeting.¡± She gets up from the chair. ¡°I better get back to my desk. I¡¯ll text you the details for Saturday.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Then I remember Via. ¡°Oh, Franco gave me a bodyguard. Her name is Via. She¡¯ll be with me.¡± Jenny looks stunned for a second. ¡°A bodyguard? Why?¡± I shrug. ¡°Franco¡¯s protective of me.¡± ¡°So freaking lucky,¡± she mutters as she walks to the door. ¡°We¡¯ll talk some moreter.¡± When Jenny heads back to the elevator, I walk to Franco¡¯s office. This time I shut the door behind me so we don¡¯t get caught by any other employees. ¡°How did it go?¡± he asks from where he¡¯s sitting behind his desk. ¡°She¡¯s surprised but seems happy for me.¡± I walk closer and say, ¡°I¡¯m going to a wedding dress fitting with her on Saturday morning.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts as he asks, ¡°For yourself or Miss Hoffman?¡± ¡°Duh, for Jenny. Who am I getting married to?¡± ¡°Me.¡± I raise an eyebrow at him and cross my arms over my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t remember you asking me to marry you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you now.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I give him a have-you-lost-your-mind look. ¡°No.¡± His smile grows wider. ¡°No, what?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry you,¡± I mutter. ¡°Why?¡± I turn around and walk to the door. ¡°Because your proposal sucks.¡± Leaving his office, I take a seat at my desk and get back to work. A few secondster the phone starts ringing, and seeing it¡¯s an internal call from Franco¡¯s office, I answer, ¡°It¡¯s still a no from me.¡± Hanging up, I work hard to suppress the smile. My cellphone vibrates, and opening the screen I burst outughing when I read the message. Franco: I¡¯m spanking your ass tonight for hanging up on me. Are you finished with the letter? Samantha: I look forward to it, and yes, give me five minutes, and I¡¯ll bring it to you so you can sign it. Standing in Franco¡¯s state-of-the-art kitchen, I grate cheese because whoever does the shopping apparently doesn¡¯t know you buy shredded cheese. Franco¡¯s stirring a tomato-based sauce for the pasta we¡¯re having for dinner. ¡°Who does the grocery shopping?¡± I ask. ¡°Milo,¡± Franco murmurs as if he¡¯s deep in thought. I nce over my shoulder. ¡°And the cleaning?¡± ¡°I have a cleaning servicee in twice a week.¡± Franco¡¯s stirring the sauce slowly, a far away look in his eyes. I ce the cheese on the counter, and going to stand next to him, I ask, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He nces at me. ¡°Yes. Why?¡± ¡°You seem preupied.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°It just hit me how good it is to have you here.¡± He lets out a deep breath. ¡°Doing something as simple as preparing dinner with you.¡± I lift my hand and rub it up and down his back. ¡°I¡¯m enjoying it too.¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to make a habit of it. Us cooking dinner while talking.¡± Smiling at him, I murmur, ¡°I¡¯d like that very much.¡± He leans down to steal a kiss before he checks the sauce and moves the pan from the stove. We¡¯re quiet while we dish up, and when we¡¯re sitting at the ind with a ss of wine, I mention, ¡°Did I tell you I have a house in Houston?¡± He nods and swallows a bite of pasta. ¡°I want to go back there so I can pack all my belongings and hire a movingpany to bring everything here.¡± ¡°I can send some men to Houston to take care of it for you,¡± he offers. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll have them bring your belongings to my house.¡± He reaches across the marble top and gives my hand a squeeze, then he asks, ¡°What are you going to do with the house?¡± ¡°As soon as it¡¯s cleared out, I¡¯m selling it.¡± Feeling like a weight is being lifted off my shoulders, I admit, ¡°I actually dreaded going back to Houston.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable, baby. If you want, I¡¯ll take care of selling the house.¡± I give him a grateful smile. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it. I just want it all over with so I can put that chapter of my life behind me.¡± ¡°Do you have the title deed?¡± he asks. I shake my head. ¡°It¡¯s at the house. I didn¡¯t take anything but a bag of clothes when I ran.¡± Wanting to change the subject, I ask, ¡°You don¡¯t mention the mafia much. How are things on that front?¡± ¡°Good.¡± A smile tugs at his mouth. ¡°I took care of the person who ordered the attack on us.¡± My eyebrows lift. ¡°You did? When?¡± ¡°Yesterday.¡± ¡°Did you¡­¡± I let the sentence trail away. Franco¡¯s eyes lock with mine. ¡°Yes, I killed him.¡± ¡°Is it okay if I ask you about things like that?¡± He nods. ¡°Of course. I have nothing to hide from you, baby.¡± I take a sip of my wine, then Franco points at my te and orders, ¡°You skipped lunch. Eat, baby.¡± I take a few bites, then ask, ¡°So what kind of mafia business do you do?¡± ¡°Counterfeit notes and transporting contraband goods.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± I tilt my head. ¡°I expected something more¡­violent.¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°So me killing the head of the Slovak mafia isn¡¯t violent enough for you?¡± I shake my head. ¡°I was talking about your illegal businesses.¡± Franco changes the subject by saying, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed all your clothes are here. Does that mean you¡¯ve moved in?¡± I let out a burst ofughter. ¡°You¡¯d love that, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± He nods. ¡°If it were up to me, you¡¯d never return to the apartment.¡± I was going to tell himter, but now is as good a time as any. ¡°I¡¯m handing the keys back to thendlord tomorrow.¡± Franco stops eating and locks eyes with me. Slowly, a smile spreads over his face. ¡°So you¡¯ve moved in with me?¡± Giving him a grin, I nod. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re officially stuck with me.¡± Abandoning his food, he gets up, and walking around the ind, he frames my face with his hand and kisses me hard. Lifting his head, he says, ¡°You¡¯ve just made me the happiest man in the world, baby.¡± 82 Franco Watching Samantha open box after box is a sight to behold. When the men offloaded the truck, she was so happy she actually pped her hands. ¡°Ohhhh, this is my grandmother¡¯s hand mirror. She got it from her grandmother,¡± she says with nostalgia coating her words. We¡¯re sitting in the middle of the foyer with her belongings scattered around us. From the looks of things, it will take us a couple of days to unpack and find a spot for everything. She pulls a framed photo from the box and hands it to me so I can see. ¡°This was taken on my first day of school.¡± I look at the little girl, who¡¯s the cutest child I¡¯ve ever seen. ¡°Why do you have three ponytails?¡± She shrugs. ¡°Back then, I thought it looked pretty.¡± When she takes a shoebox out, she grins at me. ¡°Oooh, all the love letters I received.¡± ¡°Give that to me.¡± I grab it from her before she can hold it out of my reach, and taking the lid off, I open the first piece of paper. ¡°Your hair looks like candyfloss?¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯tugh. Pete was serious. He even tried putting my pigtail in his mouth.¡± I open up another one. ¡°If I give you a Hershey¡¯s bar, will you go steady with me?¡± Samantha grins at me. ¡°I told him I wanted a Hershey¡¯s bar once a week. It didn¡¯tst long.¡± I shake my head. ¡°I think it¡¯s cute that you kept them all.¡± ¡°Look at this one.¡± She leans forward and searches through the letters until she finds the right one. Opening it, she points to where the letter ends with the words in dots. ¡°I¡¯m running out of ink, but I¡¯ll write again when I get a new pen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my favorite.¡± As we keep working through the boxes, I learn Samantha had a happy childhood. And, she never throws anything away. ¡°Time for a break. We can continue tomorrow.¡± Getting up off the floor, I stretch my body before holding my hand out to help Samantha to her feet. I head to the kitchen and ask, ¡°Want some coffee?¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡± She watches as I pour two cups, and when I hand her one, she asks, ¡°Can we sit on the veranda?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Sure.¡± I follow her past the mess in the foyer, and as we head through the living room toward the sliding doors, I see the men scatter in every direction. ¡°They don¡¯t have to do that,¡± Samantha says. ¡°I¡¯ll never get used to them if they keep hiding whenever Ie outside.¡± She sits down on one of the chairs. ¡°Tell them toe back.¡± I pull my phone out of my pocket and dial Marcello¡¯s number. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Tell everyone they don¡¯t have to clear out when they see Samantha.¡± ¡°On it.¡± She sips on her coffee as the men resume their ces, and not long after, Marcello walks toward us. ¡°I thought I¡¯d check your hand while you¡¯re out here,¡± he says, cing the first aid kit on the table. ¡°Sure.¡± When he removes the bandage, I notice she doesn¡¯t cringe. ¡°I¡¯m going to remove the stitches,¡± he says. A smile curves her lips. ¡°Today is turning out to be a pretty good day.¡± I watch as Marcello removes the stitches, and when he¡¯s done, she says, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I take hold of Samantha¡¯s hand and inspect the scars before pressing a kiss to her palm. ¡°All better,¡± she sighs as she rxes in the chair. While her attention is on the garden, I stare at her and whisper, ¡°Christ, you¡¯re beautiful.¡± She turns her head to meet my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m d you think so.¡± ¡°I know so.¡± We¡¯re quiet for a moment, then she asks, ¡°What¡¯s your favorite memory from your childhood?¡± I think for a moment before I answer, ¡°The day I met Renzo. We took one look at each other and decided we were best friends.¡± A soft smile ys around her mouth. ¡°How old were you?¡± ¡°Eleven.¡± ¡°Wow, twenty-four years is a long time.¡± I nod, and letting out a chuckle, I say, ¡°The fucker told everyone you called me your mystery man. I¡¯m never going to hear the end of it.¡± Samantha bursts outughing. ¡°Why did you tell him?¡± ¡°I knew he¡¯d get a kick out of it.¡± A frown forms on her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t go to Paradiso anymore.¡± ¡°I went there to keep busy, but now that I have you, I don¡¯t need to fill my days with work.¡± She gets up, and taking my hand, she nods to the sliding doors. Rising to my feet, we head into the mansion. Once we¡¯re taking the stairs up to the third floor, and there¡¯s no one in hearing distance, she asks, ¡°Want to take a shower with me?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me twice.¡± When we enter the bathroom, I turn on the faucets before watching my woman strip out of her clothes. She lifts an eyebrow at me as she unhooks her bra. ¡°Are you going to shower in the suit?¡± I pull the gun from behind my back and set it on the counter before I undress. Stepping beneath the warm spray, I pull Samantha against my body, and enjoy the feel of her naked body against mine. ¡°This is nice,¡± she sighs. ¡°It is.¡± Bringing her hands to my chest, her palms slide over my skin. ¡°I have a confession.¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± She grins up at me. ¡°I¡¯m obsessed with your body.¡± Gripping her ass, I pull her closer again. I lower my head and brush my lips against hers before saying, ¡°And I¡¯m obsessed with yours. What are we going to do about it?¡± Her teeth tug at my bottom lip. ¡°I can think of a couple of things.¡± Before I can im her mouth, she kisses her way down my chest. When my woman kneels in front of me, it does something to my heart. She wraps her fingers around my cock, and with her eyes locked on mine, she sucks me deep into her mouth. I spread my legs further apart and grip hold of her wet strands. Samantha keeps the pace slow, her tongue flicking over the swollen head that¡¯s already giving her a taste of precum. ¡°Harder,¡± I demand. ¡°I want to feel your teeth.¡± My woman obeys, and as her teeth scrape over my cock, I let out a satisfied groan. She moves her hands to my ass and digs her nails into my skin before she takes me deeper. ¡°Fuck, baby. Yes,¡± I growl, my eyes locked on her sinful mouth wrapped around my cock. ¡°So fucking sexy.¡± I bring my other hand to her lips and pull at her bottom lip as she takes me to the back of her throat. Seeing her eyes tear and hearing her gag, I begin to thrust, and as I feel her throat mp around the head of my cock, I growl, ¡°Drink everyst drop.¡± My woman obeys as my cock begins to jerk, and I clench my jaw from the pleasure coursing through my body. Pulling out of her mouth, I wait for her to climb to her feet before I wrap my hand around the back of her neck and m my mouth to hers. When I taste myself on her tongue, I loseplete control. I lift her against my body, and she barely has time to wrap her legs around me before I enter her with a hard thrust. I fucking devour her mouth while I grow harder inside her. Samantha squirms on my cock, silently begging me to move. Smirking, I break the kiss and ask, ¡°Do you need me to fuck you, baby?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± she moans, squirming again. I grip her ass with one hand, and bracing my other against the tiled wall, I begin to hammer into her, my pace relentlessly hard. With her arms wrapped around my neck, and her lips brushing against mine, I inhale her sobs and moans as she takes every punishing thrust. It doesn¡¯t take long before she tilts her head back, and her body begins to convulse in my hold. ¡°That¡¯s it, baby. Come on my cock. Show me how much you love it when I fuck you.¡± She shatters, and with whimpers falling over her lips, she orgasms so fucking hard, it makes my own release strike like a lightning bolt. We cling to each other as our pleasure shudders through us, and I swear, it feels as if our souls be one. 83 Franco After my private jetnds in Seattle, Samantha smiles happily as we walk to the SUV. We climb into the backseat while Milo and Via take the front seats. I left Marcello in charge of things back home while I take a short vacation to meet Samantha¡¯s family. My fingers tighten around hers, and it has her saying, ¡°They¡¯re going to love you. Stop worrying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried,¡± I mutter. I take a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°I¡¯m nervous. It¡¯s my first time meeting ¡®the parents,¡¯ and I want things to go well.¡± ¡°They will.¡± She ces her palm on my jaw and nudges my face toward her. When our eyes lock, she says, ¡°And even if everything goes wrong and they hate you, I¡¯ll still love you. Nothing will change that. Okay?¡± I lean closer and press my mouth to hers, savoring the feel of my woman¡¯s lips before I pull back and say, ¡°I want everything to go wlessly for you, baby. I know how much your family means to you.¡± Her fingers brush over my jaw, her eyes soft with love. ¡°It¡¯s already perfect.¡± I press another kiss to her mouth and push the worry back so I won¡¯t cause her any stress. While in Seattle, we¡¯ll sleep at a hotel while spending our days with Samantha¡¯s family. When Milo steers the SUV up a short driveway, I take in the suburban house where Samantha grew up. I recognize her mother from the photos I¡¯ve seen as she steps out onto the porch, and the next second, Samantha¡¯s out of the car like a lightning bolt, running to hug her mother. Via gets out and stays in Samantha¡¯s vicinity while Milo murmurs, ¡°Good luck, boss.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± I breathe as I shove the door open and get out. Samantha¡¯s fatheres out the front door, and he¡¯s next to hug his daughter. Mrs. kely nces at me, her smile waning slightly while her eyes widen. I can¡¯t decide whether to shake her hand or hug her and luckily, I don¡¯t have to. As she opens her arms, I ce my hand on her waist and lean down so she can give me a motherly hug. ¡°Wee to the family, Franco,¡± she says. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally put a face to the name.¡± I kiss her on both cheeks, then murmur, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. kely.¡± Pulling away from her, I turn my attention to Mr. kely, who¡¯s looking at me with a scowl. Here we go. Samantha yfully ps her father¡¯s arm. ¡°Stop, Dad.¡± A chuckle escapes him, and as a smile spreads over his face, he holds his hand out to me. ¡°Hello, Franco.¡± I take it, and while we shake, I say, ¡°Nice to meet you, sir.¡± ¡°Just call us Vanessa and Scott,¡± Mrs. kely interjects. ¡°Thank you,¡± I say before gesturing at Milo and Via to introduce them to Samantha¡¯s parents. When we walk into the house, and we¡¯re busy removing our coats, Vanessa says, ¡°Matt and Wendy will only be here for Thanksgiving day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity,¡± Samantha replies as she takes hold of my hand. I interlink our fingers and grip her tightly as we follow her parents to the cozy living room. Milo gives me a silent head gesture that he¡¯ll be outside having a cigarette if I need him. Via¡¯s still ncing around when Milo takes her arm and nudges her to go with him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I wait for Samantha to choose a couch before I sit down beside her. I notice all the framed photos on the mantelpiece, then Scott asks, ¡°How¡¯s business? I understand you supply medical equipment to hospitals.¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I take Samantha¡¯s hand again and ce it on my thigh while covering it with my own. ¡°Business is good. Samantha mentioned you¡¯re a football coach.¡± He nods, then asks, ¡°Do you watch sports?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have much spare time,¡± I reply, my shoulders feeling a little tense. ¡°Okay, this is way too awkward for me,¡± Samantha jumps in to save me. ¡°No talking about sports, politics, business, or religion.¡± Vanessa smiles at her daughter. ¡°I second that.¡± She gestures at the dress Samantha¡¯s wearing. ¡°Is that one of the dresses you gotst time you were here?¡± Samantha grins wide. ¡°Yes. Franco loves them, so we need to go shopping for more.¡± Vanessa¡¯s face lights up. ¡°We can go tomorrow.¡± Scott¡¯s eyes settle on me again. ¡°While the women are out shopping, we can throw a couple of steaks on the grill.¡± ¡°Sounds great,¡± I murmur. Vanessa nces between her daughter and me, then says, ¡°I was a bit surprised when Sammie told us she¡¯s dating you. I never got the impression you liked each other.¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°Oh, I liked her. She was just too stubborn to notice.¡± ¡°No, you were too grumpy and insufferable,¡± Samantha argues. I look at my woman. ¡°Only because you gave me the cold shoulder.¡± ¡°You deserved my cold shoulder,¡± she chuckles. Not considering her parents, I ce my palm against the side of her head and press a kiss to her forehead. ¡°Luckily, that¡¯s all behind us now.¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes lock with mine, her love for me shining from them. ¡°Yeah.¡± Scott clears his throat, reminding us they¡¯re in the living room, and it makes Samantha chuckle. Vanessa¡¯s watching us with a soft smile. ¡°You look happy.¡± ¡°I am, Mom.¡± She presses her cheek to my shoulder as the conversation continues, and slowly I rx. Samantha While Franco and Dad get to know each other better, I¡¯m walking through the mall with Mom and Via. Last night, Franco gave me his credit card, ordering me to spoil Mom rotten. When I asked how much I could spend, he said there¡¯s no limit. Just after I moved in with him, Franco and I agreed I would continue to work, but he¡¯d take care of our expenses. Right now, I have no interest to stop working. Besides, I like giving Franco crap at the office. Not to mention the hot sex when he bends me over his desk. ¡°What do you think?¡± Mom suddenly asks. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Where¡¯s your mind at?¡± she asks, holding up a cardigan for me to look at. ¡°Red¡¯s not your color.¡± I dig between the other cardigans and find a light blue one. ¡°This one will go with your eyes.¡± Mom holds the red and blue one in front of her and turns to Via. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Via instantly agrees with me as she says, ¡°The blue one, ma¡¯am.¡± Mom drapes it over her forearm, and as we continue to look through the store, she says, ¡°So he¡¯s the one, sweetie?¡± ¡°Without a doubt,¡± I murmur, ncing at a couple of dresses. ¡°Have you talked about marriage and children?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I grin at Mom. ¡°We¡¯d like to have two children, but we¡¯ll see what the future holds.¡± ¡°Are you still going to work for him?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before Mom can throw the follow-up question at me, I say, ¡°Franco is fine with it.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I nod while holding a cute yellow dress in front of me. ¡°Oooh, I like that one,¡± Mom says. I nce at Via, and she nods her approval. When we walk to the counter to pay, Mom mentions, ¡°Hees across as a very intense man.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one of the things I love about him,¡± I reply while I look at some hats and scarves. ¡°He¡¯s quite handsome.¡± I grin at Mom. ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t it bother you when other women look at him?¡± she asks. ¡°No.¡± I ce the clothes on the counter and add Mom¡¯s items to the pile. ¡°They can drool all they want. He¡¯s mine.¡± When Mom digs in her handbag for her wallet, I say, ¡°Today¡¯s shopping spree is sponsored by Franco.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± I nod as I tap the credit card on the machine before tucking it back into my wallet. I grab the bag, and when we continue to walk through the mall, Mom says, ¡°I love how Franco looks at you.¡± ¡°Yeah? How does he look at me?¡± ¡°As if you¡¯re his entire world.¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°He actually tells me that on a daily basis.¡± Mom hooks her arm through mine. ¡°I¡¯m really happy you met the one, sweetie.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± 84 Franco Scott sits at the kitchen table, watching as I roast the potatoes with herbs until they¡¯re crispy. ¡°Where did you learn to cook?¡± he asks. ¡°My mom.¡± I nce at him from over my shoulder. ¡°She practically lived in the kitchen.¡± ¡°Do your parents live in New York?¡± I shake my head. ¡°They passed away a few years ago.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that,¡± he murmurs. ¡°They lived a long life,¡± I mention. His eyebrows fly up, ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Thirty-five. My parents had mete in life.¡± I take the pan off the stove and prepare three tes. Walking to the back door, I tell Milo, ¡°Food¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Coming, boss.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat here,¡± Scott says. ¡°If we make a mess in the dining room, my wife won¡¯t let me hear the end of it.¡± I let out a chuckle as I ce his te in front of him. ¡°It sounds like Samantha takes after her mother.¡± ¡°She does.¡± Milo grabs his food and heads to the living room while I take a seat across from Scott. There¡¯s a nervous tension in my body as I lock eyes with him. ¡°I need to talk to you about something important.¡± His features tighten as emotion washes over his face. ¡°I was trying to brace for it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You asking me for my daughter¡¯s hand in marriage,¡± he says. Nodding, I lift my chin, and after sucking in a deep breath, I murmur, ¡°I love Samantha more than anything. Your daughter is the most amazing person I¡¯ve ever met. She¡¯s vibrant, intelligent, caring, funny, and so stubborn it drives me insane at times. I can¡¯t live without her.¡± He nods. ¡°I know the feeling.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°I feel the same way about her mother.¡± We stare at each other for a moment, then I say, ¡°Your blessing is very important to me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to Samantha. She¡¯s the one who has to say yes.¡± I nod. ¡°I¡¯d still like your blessing.¡± He stares at me again. ¡°Treat my daughter right.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°She always bottles up her worries. You have to pry it from her.¡± I nod. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that.¡± The corners of Scott¡¯s mouth tremble, and it makes me feel emotional. He takes a deep breath, then says, ¡°You have my blessing.¡± ¡°Thank you, sir. I promise to protect your daughter. I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make her happy.¡± He nods before he cuts a chunk of steak and shoves it into his mouth. An emotionally loaded silence falls between us as we eat our food. Samantha Cradling my baby nephew in my arms, there¡¯s an intense need in my soul to have a child of my own. It totally catches me off guard, and I can¡¯t tear my eyes away from his wide blue eyes and chubby cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re so precious,¡± I whisper to Josh, brushing my palm over his white hair. ¡°You¡¯re going to be blond like your Aunty Sammie.¡± Franco¡¯s arm rests on the back of my chair, and I can feel his eyes on me. I want a child with him. Suddenly, a potent smell drifts from Josh, and I scrunch my nose. ¡°Christ,¡± Franco mutters before letting out a chuckle. I stand up and walk to Wendy. ¡°I think he needs a diaper change.¡± She takes Josh from me and sniffs his butt before she says, ¡°Yep.¡± I return to my seat and let my eyes drift over my family. We already had Thanksgiving dinner and moved to the living room to rx. Matt is talking to Dad about thetest sports while Mom watches them with a smile. Franco leans closer to me and murmurs, ¡°You looked like a natural holding Josh.¡± A smile stretches around my lips. ¡°He¡¯s so cute.¡± When Wendy returns, she hands Josh to Mom before taking a seat next to Matt. Franco gets up, and Dad clears his throat and gestures to Matt to stop talking. I frown at Dad, then my eyes widen as Franco drops to one knee in front of me. ¡°Oh my God,¡± Wendy gasps. I lock eyes with Franco as he says, ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a chunk of my soul missing until I met you.¡± My heart. ¡°You gave me a chance for which I¡¯m eternally grateful. You¡¯ve shown me the true meaning of happiness. You¡¯ve taught me to be patient.¡± He clears his throat, then continues, ¡°I can¡¯t live without your sass, your bravery, your strength. I want you to be the mother of my children and my wife.¡± My chin begins to tremble as I stare deep into Franco¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Will you marry me?¡± I suck in a deep breath and fight to control my emotions as I tease him. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it.¡± With a chuckle, he pulls a small blue box from his pocket, and when he opens it, I see an oval diamond with a dainty leaf pattern. Franco tilts his head, then asks, ¡°How long do you need to think about it?¡± ¡°Not long,¡± I whisper. I stare at my man, memorizing everything about this moment. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll marry you.¡± He lets out a breath of relief as he pushes the engagement ring onto my left hand. Then he mutters, ¡°Thank God you didn¡¯t make me wait for weeks again.¡± Leaning forward, I press my mouth to his in a sweet kiss, and as I pull back, Mom¡¯s wiping tears from her cheeks while Dad keeps clearing his throat. ¡°Congrattions,¡± Matt says, breaking the silence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Asking me in front of my loved ones shows how well Franco knows me. It was perfect. We both get up and while Mom and Wendy admire the ring on my finger, Dad and Matt shake hands with Franco. Miloes into the room with a tray of champagne sses, and as I take one, he says, ¡°Congrattions.¡± When everybody has a ss of bubbly, Dad toasts, ¡°May you have a long and happy life together.¡± Francoes to stand beside me, and wrapping his arm around my lower back, he presses a kiss to my temple. ¡°Do you like the ring?¡± I nce down at the diamond and nod. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. Thank you, Franco.¡± Tilting my head back, I look up at him, and seeing the happiness in his eyes, I feel it flow through my soul. He lowers his head and brushes a tender kiss against my mouth. ¡°I love you, baby.¡± I take his ss from him and set it down on the coffee table. Turning back to my man, I wrap my arms around his neck and hug the everloving hell out of him. His arms engulf me, and with my mouth by his ear, I whisper, ¡°I love you too, my mystery man.¡± 85 Samantha Feeling nervous because I know how important tonight¡¯s guests are, I check all the tters of food before I walk to the living room, where voices are rumbling. I pause before the entrance and take a deep breath. Via ces her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I nod and give her a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t leave my side.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± When I step forward, she ces her hand on my lower back so I can feel her. The moment I walk into the living room, Franco¡¯s eyes lock on me. Hees toward me and gives Via a nod before he wraps his arm around my waist. ¡°Congrattions on your engagement, Samantha,¡± Dario says. ¡°Thank you.¡± My eyes dart to the only other couple, and Franco says, ¡°Meet Angelo and Vittoria.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting you,¡± I murmur, d there¡¯s another woman here tonight. While Angelo looks as intimidating as the rest of the men, Vittoria gives me a friendly smile. Seeing her baby bump, the need for my own child increases. Yep, I officially have baby fever. I nce at Renzo, and knowing how important he is to Franco, I say, ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again, Renzo.¡± His features soften as he nods. When I turn my attention to thest of the men, a shiver creeps down my spine, and I move closer to Franco. ¡°This is Damiano, capo dei capi. He¡¯s the boss of bosses.¡± That exins a lot. My voice quivers slightly as I say, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°The pleasure is mine,¡± he murmurs. Franco presses a kiss to my temple, then Renzo holds up a tumbler of whisky, saying, ¡°To you and your mystery man.¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Franco grumbles, which lightens the mood a hell of a lot as everyone chuckles. When the men return to their various conversations, I look at Franco and say, ¡°Join your friends. I want to get to know Vittoria better.¡± I pull away from Franco, and as I walk to Vittoria, her smile widens. ¡°Hi.¡± With Via right behind me, I take in the beautiful woman as I say, ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. I¡¯d feel out of ce with the men.¡± She lets out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to them.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re married to Angelo?¡± When she nods, I ask, ¡°How far along are you?¡± ¡°Twenty-six weeks.¡± I scrunch my nose. ¡°And in months?¡± She lets out a soft chuckle. ¡°Six months.¡± ¡°I hope I look as good as you when I¡¯m pregnant,¡± Ipliment her. ¡°You¡¯re sweet.¡± ¡°What are you two whispering about here in the corner?¡± Franco suddenly asks from behind me. ¡°Babies.¡± I turn around and grin at him. ¡°I want one.¡± ¡°Excuse me for a moment,¡± Vittoria says before she walks to Angelo. ¡°Hmm.¡± Franco pulls me into his arms. ¡°Then stop taking the pill.¡± My eyes widen and I feel a burst of excitement. ¡°Really? Are you okay with it?¡± He presses a kiss to the tip of my nose. ¡°Of course.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°What my woman wants, she gets.¡± Lowering myshes half-mast, I give him a seductive look. ¡°The more sex we have, the better our chances will be.¡± His eyes darken. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll fuck you twenty-four-seven if that¡¯s what it takes.¡± ¡°I look forward to it,¡± I say, my tone yful. Pulling away from Franco, I let out a chuckle when I hear him mutter, ¡°Thanks for the hardon, baby.¡± I nce over my shoulder and wink at him. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Via quickly moves closer to me as I walk to where Milo is standing by the sliding doors. ¡°Can you have a couple of the men bring the tters to the veranda, please?¡± ¡°Sure thing.¡± I¡¯ve gotten used to Marcello and Milo and can even be alone with them, which I¡¯m taking as a huge win. When Franco notices the food is being carried to the table out on the veranda, he says, ¡°Let¡¯s head outside.¡± Everyone finds a seat, and I¡¯m d when Vittoria ims the one to my right thigh. Franco grabs the chair to my left, and taking hold of my hand, he ces it on his thigh.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. With the table providing cover, I move my hand until my palm brushes over the outline of his cock. I squeeze and massage him through his pants, which earns me a grumble by my ear. ¡°If you keep going, I¡¯ll throw you over my shoulder, carry you to the restroom, and fuck you raw.¡± I squeeze him hard before I pull my hand away and grab a salmon puff from the nearest tter. Soon, everyone is enjoying the food andughter fills the air as the men joke with each other. I turn my head, and seeing the smile on Franco¡¯s face, I say, ¡°We should make this a regr thing.¡± ¡°I agree with her,¡± Dario backs me up. ¡°We can host a dinner next month,¡± Vittoria chimes in. ¡°Right, Angelo?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Franco rests his arm around my shoulders, and leaning closer, he murmurs, ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± ¡°Anything for my man.¡± His eyes roam over my face, then he asks, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± I press a kiss to his jaw before I add, ¡°I have you by my side.¡± His features soften with a loving look. ¡°Always, baby.¡± Bonus Epilogue (Five yearster¡­) Franco Augusto barrels past me to where Marcello and Milo are dragging the Christmas tree into the living room. ¡°Mommeeee, we¡¯re back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ming,¡± I hear Samantha answer from the direction of the kitchen. A secondter, our two daughters run into the room with chocte icing all over their mouths. ¡°Did Mommy let you lick out the bowl?¡± I ask as they each grab one of my legs and stand on my shoes. With my daughters giggling, I keep walking toward the foyer. Samantha appears in the doorway with Augusto in her arms, and frowning at the girls, she says, ¡°Sienna! Bianca! You¡¯re getting icing all over your father¡¯s pants. Come wash your hands.¡± Before Samantha can head to the bathroom with our triplets, I wrap my hand around the back of her neck, and nt a kiss on her mouth. ¡°Let me just change intofortable clothes, then I¡¯ll take the kids so you can ¨C¡± She interrupts me before I can finish my sentence, saying, ¡°We have to decorate the tree.¡± I give her a no-nonsense look. ¡°Baby, the tree can wait an hour. You¡¯ve been on your feet all day. Take a nap while we get everything ready.¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I take Augusto from her arms. ¡°And stop carrying the kids. You shouldn¡¯t be lifting anything heavy.¡± Suddenly, a smile spreads over her face. ¡°I love how you always fuss about me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± I brush my palm over her baby bump and give her another kiss. When I walk away with Augusto in my arms, he asks, ¡°Daddy, why is my brother taking so long toe?¡± ¡°He¡¯s still growing inside Mommy¡¯s tummy,¡± I answer him as I head up to the third floor. Walking into the bedroom, I drop my boy on the bed, and he lets out a shriek ofughter. ¡°Again,¡± he demands. ¡°We¡¯ll wrestle as soon as I¡¯ve changed my clothes.¡± He stands up on the bed, and making the best angry face he can, he pretends to be the Hulk. ¡°I¡¯m going to win.¡± I always let him win. I quickly strip out of the suit while Augusto sounds like a puppy that¡¯s learning to growl. Opening the vault, I ce my gun inside before ensuring the door is secure. When I have my sweatpants and a T-shirt on, I dart back into the room and tackle Augusto off his feet. Before I can tickle him, Samanthaes into the room with Sienna and Bianca. They climb onto the bed and begin to climb all over me. ¡°Wait. Everyone off the bed so Mommy can sleep,¡± I order. They quickly scramble off, and in a chorus, they say, ¡°Sweet dreams, Mommy.¡± ¡°Thank you, my little angels.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the Hulk,¡± Augusto says, trying to make his voice deeper. ¡°Hulk smash.¡± ¡°Hulk can go smash downstairs,¡± I chuckle as I herd the kids out of the bedroom. As I turn to shut the door, Samantha¡¯s face is filled with love. ¡°God, I¡¯m d I married you. Love you.¡± ¡°Love you too, baby.¡± I head downstairs with my trio of tornadoes, and walking into the living room, I say, ¡°We have to wrap Mommy¡¯s presents before she wakes up.¡± ¡°Yay!!¡± They sing with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ll bring everything,¡± Marcello mutters before heading to the guesthouse where I¡¯ve been hiding the gifts so Samantha doesn¡¯t identally find them. I pull the box we keep all the wrapping paper and tape in closer and ask, ¡°Which wrapping paper do you want to use?¡± ¡°The one with Santa on,¡± Sienna orders, and her brother and sister don¡¯t argue. She has a take-charge attitude that reminds me a lot of her mother. When Marcello returns with the gifts, I let the kids pick which ones they want to wrap. Marcello sits down beside Augusto while Milo and Via join the girls. Sitting on the floor with everyone, I grab a Dior candle and find a gift bag with snowkes on it. The kids murmur here and there as they wrap the presents. Some look worse for wear, but I know Samantha will love the effort they put in. Augusto gives up after wrapping three gifts and crawling onto the couch, he¡¯s out cold within seconds. Bianca yawns, and abandoning the gift Via is helping her with, she crawls onto myp and snuggles her head against my chest. Leaning back against the couch, I nce at Via and say, ¡°Switch on the TV so we can watch a Christmas show.¡± Sienna makes herselffortable on Milo¡¯sp while Marcello keeps wrapping gifts. Via scrolls through the movies, then chooses one about Santa us. Fifteen minutes into the movie, the kids are fast asleep, and Marcello ces all the presents on the coffee table. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Samantha,¡± Via murmurs before leaving the room. I nce at Milo and grin when I see he¡¯s busy drifting off as well. ¡°Do you want something to drink?¡± Marcello asks me. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m good.¡± Not long after Samantha walks into the living room, and I give her a dark frown. ¡°Oh, hush,¡± she mutters. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡± I get up and carefully pass Bianca to Via so I can join Samantha on one of the couches. Taking a seat by her feet, I lift them onto myp and gently massage her ankles and calves while we continue to watch the movie. ¡°You know what¡¯s unfair,¡± Samantha grumbles. ¡°What, baby?¡± ¡°Around me, the kids have endless energy, but as soon as they¡¯re with you, they¡¯re calm.¡± I grin at her as I say, ¡°It¡¯s because you let them get away with murder.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± I keep massaging her legs, my eyes drifting over her beautiful face. ¡°What do you want for Christmas?¡± she asks me for the hundredth time. ¡°I have everything I want.¡± ¡°You have to give me a couple of ideas,¡± sheins. ¡°You¡¯re impossible to buy for.¡± ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve already given me the world. There¡¯s nothing else I want.¡± 86 When I finally get a life-saving kidney transnt, I think the worst is behind me. Boy, am I wrong. I start feeling eyes on me wherever I go. I¡¯m being watched. Stalked. Hunted. It¡¯s downright scary. Then the hunter steps out of the shadows, and my life implodes. I¡¯m taken by Renzo Torrisi, a dangerous and unforgiving man.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Turns out the kidney I received belonged to one of his men and I have to repay the debt. Only the terms are unclear, and the rules change on a whim. Held prisoner in his penthouse, I have to serve the ruthless mafia boss like the god he is. Whether I¡¯ll survive being Renzo¡¯s captive is up for debate, though. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­. Skr Dame, the restaurant where I worked as a sous chef, had just gotten their first Michelin Star because of me. I had an interview lined up at one of the top restaurants in New York. If I got the position as head chef, I would¡¯ve been able to create my own signature dishes. I was on fire and was ticking off one goal after the other. But the higher you fly, the harder you fall. And boy, did I fall. Lying in the hospital bed with a dialysis machine humming next to me, I try to process what Dr. Bentall said. End-stage renal disease. I¡¯m out of time. If I don¡¯t get a transnt soon, I¡¯ll die. At thirty. My fabulous life came to a crashing halt three years ago when I was in a car ident with Mom. Mom was in aa for eight months before we made the heartbreaking decision to take her off life support. I thought that was the darkest moment of my life, but things just kept getting worse. Dad has flown in the best doctors from around the world and paid so much money, but nothing has worked. After the car ident, my shattered pelvis healed. My reconstructed dder is functioning. But the damage done to my kidneys is irreversible. If it weren¡¯t for dialysis, I would¡¯ve died months ago, but now, not even that¡¯s enough. I need a kidney in the next couple of weeks, or I¡¯ll die. Slowly, my gaze shifts to the tubes filled with my blood. Twenty minutes ago, Dad left with Dr. Bentall, and I haven¡¯t seen them since. The past three years have been torturous for me, but it¡¯s been a hell of a lot worse for Dad. He lost Mom, and now he¡¯s going to lose me as well. Every time I look at him, I see the feverish panic in his eyes. The desperation to find a kidney for me is etched in deep lines on his face. I hate seeing what my deteriorating health is doing to Dad. I hate that he has to watch me slowly die. I hate that I¡¯m stuck in this hospital bed, and a machine is fighting to keep me alive. Is it even worth it? There are dark moments where I feel it would be better for me to die right now. It would stop the torture, and Dad would be able to mourn my death before going on with his life. I¡¯m tired of the sword hanging over my head. I¡¯m tired of just existing until my next dialysis. What is life if it¡¯s not filled with hopes and dreams? What¡¯s left when all possibilities have been stripped from it? It¡¯s morbid and soul-destroyingly tiring. I can¡¯t do this anymore. Movement by the door pulls me out of my dark thoughts, and I lift my eyes to where Dad¡¯s staring at me with excruciating grief already carved into his face. Unable to wallow in the death blow that I¡¯ve been dealt, I have to be strong for my father. Somehow a smile curves my lips. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay, Daddy.¡± He shakes his head, his red-rimmed eyes welling with tears. Coming closer, Dad sits down on the side of the bed and takes my hand in both of his. With his head bowed it looks like the weight of the world rests on his shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisper. He shakes his head again and clears his throat before his eyes meet mine. For the longest moment, Dad just stares at me as if he¡¯s memorizing every inch of my face. He clears his throat again, then says, ¡°We¡¯re not giving up. Be strong for a little while longer. Okay?¡± I don¡¯t have any strength left, Daddy. Knowing I can¡¯t speak the words out loud, I lie, ¡°Okay, I will.¡± From his hopeless expression, I can see he doesn¡¯t believe me. That¡¯s all we¡¯ve done for the past few months. Lie. Not a single word of truth has passed between us. I stare at the man who¡¯s raised me as his own. When he met Mom, I was six years old, and not a day has passed where he¡¯s treated me like a stepdaughter. He¡¯s the best person I know, and I hate seeing him like this. Unable to keep up the act, tears flood my eyes, and I whisper, ¡°I love you, Daddy.¡± He lowers his head and presses a kiss to the back of my hand. His fingers tremble as he tightens his grip on mine. I let my tears flow, and scared I¡¯ll run out of time and won¡¯t get a chance to say everything that¡¯s in my heart, the truth falls over my lips. ¡°Thank you for being the best father a girl could ask for. Thank you for being everything I needed and taking care of me. Thank you for loving me.¡± A wounded soundes from Dad, and it makes my tears fall faster. ¡°When I¡¯m gone, I want you to live a beautiful, long life. Fall in love again. You¡¯re not too old to have another child. Live and be happy.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes snap to mine with so much anger, then he cries, ¡°Stop talking like that. I¡¯m not letting you die, and I sure as fuck don¡¯t want other kids. I want you, Skr. You¡¯re my daughter, and no one can take your ce.¡± Tilting my head, I give him a pleading look. ¡°Daddy.¡± He lets go of my hand, and climbing to his feet, he angrily wipes the tears from his cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re not dying.¡± Before I can say anything else, he storms out of the hospital room. God, this is too hard. How do I say goodbye to my father, knowing he¡¯ll be all alone in this world? How do I ask him to carry on after I¡¯m gone? I would do anything to save him from the grief and loneliness. 87 Renzo While I¡¯m checking the status of all the shipments with Elio, I hear Giulio¡¯s infectiousughter as he spars with Fabrizio and Vincenzo. ¡°Giulio, it¡¯s no use sparing,¡± I mutter. ¡°I¡¯ll never make you a guard.¡± He stops mid-punch and pulls a disgruntled face. ¡°Come on, Renzo. I¡¯m almost as good as Fabrizio and Vincenzo.¡± I let out a snort while Vincenzo says, ¡°You wish.¡± Just to prove his point, he swipes Giulio¡¯s feet from under him, making him fall on his ass. Elio¡¯s boomingughter fills the air as he shakes his head, his tone filled with sarcasm as he drawls, ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve gotten real good.¡± With a scowl, Giulio climbs to his feet. ¡°I was caught off guard.¡± Getting up from the chair, I say, ¡°Elio, make sure the shipment to China isn¡¯tte. The contract with the Triads is important.¡± ¡°Will do, boss.¡± When I walk to the door, Giulio catches up to me. ¡°Where are we going?¡± ¡°The restaurant,¡± I reply as I leave the warehouse. ¡°For lunch?¡± he asks. ¡°I¡¯m starving. Sparring with the guys has worked up an appetite.¡± I shoot him a re. ¡°No. To check that everything is running smoothly. Do you ever not think of food?¡± ¡°Of course. When I¡¯m training to be your guard, I don¡¯t think about food at all.¡± Letting out a sigh, I say, ¡°You¡¯re my driver, and that¡¯s the end of the discussion.¡± Giulio¡¯s only twenty years old. His father, Santino, was my father¡¯s driver until he passed away from a heart attack a couple of years ago. Since then, Giulio¡¯s practically been my shadow, and to keep him busy, I made him my driver. Growing up, I saw more of Santino than my own father, and I always considered Giulio family. By being around me, he¡¯s slowly learning everything about the business, and when he¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll make him Elio¡¯s underboss. I¡¯m close with many people, but Giulio¡¯s like a little brother to me, which means I¡¯m protective of him. Sure, I care about all my men, but there¡¯s a handful I love like they¡¯re my own blood. Elio, Francisco, Vincenzo, and Giulio are right at the top, along with the other heads of the Cosa Nostra. Giulio opens the door of the ck Bentley, and after I climb inside, he shuts it and hurries around the front of the car to get in behind the steering wheel. As he drives us away from the warehouse, he¡¯s quiet. Five minutes away from La Torrisi, the restaurant I opened when I was twenty-one, Giulio asks, ¡°Why?¡± Keeping my gaze on the view outside the window, I say, ¡°Why won¡¯t I let you be my guard?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s my job to protect you. Not vice versa.¡± ¡°But ¨C¡± ¡°Enough, Giulio,¡± I snap. ¡°Christ.¡± When he parks the car in front of the restaurant, his tone is remorseful when he says, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± ncing over his shoulder, his eyes meet mine. ¡°I just want to be able to keep you safe.¡± Letting out a sigh, I look at him and reply, ¡°And I want to keep you safe. As the oldest between us, it¡¯s my duty.¡± Leaning forward, I ce my hand on his shoulder and give him a squeeze. ¡°I promised your dad I¡¯d look out for you. Let me keep my promise.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts, then he nods. ¡°Okay.¡± Shoving the car door open, I say, ¡°Come. Let¡¯s get you some food.¡± He chuckles as he climbs out, and the moment we walk into the restaurant, I hear Giulio¡¯s stomach growl loudly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°ce your order, then meet me in the office,¡± I mutter before leaving Giulio in the main section of the restaurant. Just as I step into my office, my phone starts to vibrate, and when I pull it out, I see Franco¡¯s name on the screen. Franco¡¯s one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra. I¡¯m close with Dario, Angelo, and Damiano, but Franco¡¯s my best friend. Answering with a smile, I say, ¡°Hey. What¡¯s up?¡± I hear him yawn before he mutters, ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going to die of sleep deprivation.¡± I chuckle as I take a seat behind my desk, and while I switch on theptop, I say, ¡°That¡¯s what happens when you have triplets.¡± Franco got married a few years ago and has just be a proud father of three beautiful babies. I haven¡¯t seen much of him, because his family takes up all of his time. Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen much of Angelo as well. He¡¯s just as busy with his wife and child. I¡¯m not the only single one in the group. It doesn¡¯t look like Dario and Damiano will settle down anytime soon, so I still get to hang out with them every other week. ¡°Yeah-yeah.¡± Franco yawns again before clearing his throat. ¡°Your shipment reached Peru without any problems.¡± ¡°Thanks for the update.¡± Leaning back in the chair, I ask, ¡°When are we getting together?¡± ¡°You can alwayse over and help with the kids.¡± Laughter explodes from me. ¡°I¡¯m going to pass. I don¡¯t do well with crying babies.¡± Giulioes into the office and takes a seat across from me. Just then, I hear a baby cry on the other end of the phone, and Franco lets out a tired sigh. ¡°Gotta go.¡± ¡°Good luck,¡± I chuckle before ending the call. ¡°Franco?¡± Giulio asks. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s tired as fuck. The triplets are keeping him up.¡± Guilio stares at me momentarily, then asks, ¡°Are you ever going to get married and have kids?¡± Shaking my head, I turn my attention to theptop screen. ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you need an heir to take over when you retire.¡± My eyes flick to his face before returning to the screen. ¡°I have Elio.¡± Giulio takes a pen from the holder on my desk, and grabbing a sticky note, he starts drawing cartoons. ¡°Yeah, but Elio¡¯s older than you. What if he retires?¡± ¡°Christ, you¡¯re just full of questions today,¡± I mutter. I open the document listing the restaurant¡¯s stock and check that in, the head chef, didn¡¯t order too many ingredients. The fucker once ordered enough trout to feed an army, and three-quarters of it had to be thrown in the trash. Giulio leans forward and sticks the little square of paper to the screen before grinning at me. He drew a cartoon man holding a screaming baby. Chuckling, he says, ¡°That could be your future.¡± I rip the sticky note off the screen, and when I attempt to toss it at him, it floats to the desk. ¡°Stop ying around and learn something.¡± I wait for Giulio to scoot his chair to my side of the desk and start exining the ins and outs of a restaurant¡¯s kitchen. Not even five minutester, the fucker yawns before grumbling, ¡°Where¡¯s my food?¡± Leveling him with a serious look, I say, ¡°Do you want to be a driver forever?¡± He quickly shakes his head. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°The quicker you learn everything, the faster you¡¯ll get promoted.¡± His eyebrow lifts. ¡°Promoted?¡± I wanted to put off the conversation about Giulio training to take over, but thinking he needs the incentive, I say, ¡°I want to train you to be Elio¡¯s underboss. Think you can handle that?¡± Shock tightens his features, and he stares at me for a solid minute as he processes what I just said. There¡¯s a knock at the door, and I call out, ¡°Come in.¡± Sophia, one of the waitresses, enters the office with a tray andes to set it down on the corner of the desk. Usually, Giulio would flirt with the woman, but he¡¯s still staring at me with a gobsmacked expression. ¡°Will that be all?¡± Sophia asks, her eyes glued to Giulio. It¡¯s clear she has the hots for my little brother. ¡°Yes. You can leave,¡± I murmur. When the door shuts behind her, the corner of my mouth lifts as I ce my hand on his shoulder. ¡°Now, do you understand why I won¡¯t let you train as a guard?¡± Eagerly, he nods, and then his features tighten with emotion. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a lot of hard work,¡± I warn him. He nods again, still struck speechless. I gesture at the tray. ¡°Eat before your food gets cold.¡± Giulio¡¯s eyes remain locked on me, and his voice is filled with disbelief as he asks, ¡°You want to make me an underboss?¡± ¡°You¡¯re my little brother, Giulio. There¡¯s no one else more suited to take over when Elio and I retire.¡± I don¡¯t say it often, but it¡¯smon knowledge. A smile splits across his face, and looking happy as fuck he shoots forward to hug me. ¡°I won¡¯t disappoint you, Renzo,¡± he promises, his tone tense. Patting his back, I reply, ¡°I know.¡± 88 Skr With every passing day, I be weaker, and Dad grows more frantic. When Dr. Bentall told us I was out of time, I struggled to process the fact that I¡¯d die soon. A million things went through my mind. How unfair life is. I¡¯m too young. I¡¯ve barely had a chance to live. What happens when you die? Is there a heaven, or is it like before you were born, where everything is just ck? I¡¯ll never get to run my own kitchen. I¡¯ll never make food for Dad again. I¡¯ll never get married, and Dad won¡¯t walk me down the aisle. I won¡¯t have children. It¡¯s unfair. But the thoughts slowly faded, and in their ce, a weird eptance that ¡®it is what it is¡¯ settled in me. There¡¯s no fighting the inevitable. Whenever I think something is too hard or impossible to handle, I somehow manage to ovee it. It¡¯s the same with dying. In the end, I¡¯ve made peace with what¡¯sing, so I don¡¯t lose my mind. Dades into the hospital room, and a tired but happy smile tugs at my mouth. After I epted my fate, I decided to enjoy every second I have left with my father. When I¡¯m gone, I want him to remember my smiles and not my tears. ¡°Hey, Daddy,¡± I murmur, my tone filled with all the love I have for him. ¡°Hi, sweetheart.¡± He sits down on the armchair next to my bed and takes my hand in both of his. Like always, he presses a kiss to the back of my fingers before his eyes drift over every inch of my face. My smile grows wider, then I say, ¡°Remember when you were dating Mom? Whenever you came over, I would hide in the same stupid spot.¡± A chuckle escapes me. The corner of Dad¡¯s mouth lifts. ¡°Behind the curtains in the living room. Your feet would stick out.¡± Again, I chuckle. ¡°You¡¯d make a big show of looking everywhere for me.¡± My fingers tighten around Dad¡¯s. ¡°I have so many special memories thanks to you.¡± Dad¡¯s chin quivers, and he clears his throat before he says, ¡°And we¡¯ll make many more.¡± His cell phone starts to ring, and letting go of my hand, he digs the device out of his pocket, and walking out of the room, I hear him say, ¡°Please give me good news¡­ I don¡¯t care how much it costs¡­Yes¡­ Yes¡­¡± I can¡¯t hear more as his voice fades away, but minutester, he returns with intense relief on his face. Leaning over me, he frames my face, and his eyes lock with mine. ¡°You¡¯re getting a kidney tomorrow, sweetheart.¡± Shock hits me hard, and I can only whisper, ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve found someone who can help us. The surgery will be tomorrow.¡± Dad leans closer and presses a kiss to my forehead. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay.¡± The desperate hope I¡¯ve been suppressing explodes in my chest, and instantly, a sob bursts over my lips. For a moment, it feels like I¡¯m having an out-of-body experience, my skin tingling and my heart racing a mile a minute. Tears sneak from Dad¡¯s eyes, and his voice is hoarse as he says, ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay, sweetheart.¡± I can only sob as I nod. Where my life was over a second ago and I was waiting to die, I¡¯m now filled with dizzying relief and hope. I¡¯m getting a kidney. I won¡¯t die. Renzo Checking the time, I frown when I see it¡¯s six am. Giulio went to a clubst night and didn¡¯t return. I figured he hooked up with some girl, but he¡¯s always home by six, so he can shower and grab breakfast before we have to head out. Picking up my phone from the kitchen counter, I dial his number while I take a sip of my coffee. Instead of ringing, the call goes straight to voicemail, and I wait for the beep before I say, ¡°You better be here in the next five minutes.¡± I end the call and tuck the device into the breast pocket of my jacket. Dressed in a dark blue three-piece suit tailor-made for me, I¡¯m ready to get to work. There¡¯s a shitload that needs to be done. I hate waiting, and Giulio knows this.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He never ignores my calls. This isn¡¯t like him. My phone begins to vibrate, and thinking it¡¯s Giulio, I feel relieved as I pull the device out. Instead of seeing Giulio¡¯s name, it¡¯s Elio¡¯s. Answering, I mutter, ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You have toe right now. I¡¯m in an alley near the NewYork- Presbyterian hospital. I¡¯ll send you the coordinates.¡± A frown forms on my forehead as I ask, ¡°Why? What happened?¡± ¡°Juste, Renzo!¡± The worry I felt a second ago returns with the force of a nuclear weapon detonating in my chest. ¡°Is it Giulio?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± Dropping the cup of coffee in the sink, I run out of the kitchen and head for the elevator of my penthouse. During the ride down to the garage, I worry about every single possible thing that could¡¯ve happened to Giulio. Was he in a fight? When the elevator doors slide open, I rush out, and Vincenzo and Fabrizio instantly stand on guard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vincenzo asks. ¡°We need to get to Giulio,¡± I answer as I climb into the back of the Bentley. Fabrizio slides in behind the steering wheel and asks, ¡°Where is he?¡± I forward the coordinates to Fabrizio¡¯s phone. ¡°It¡¯s near the NewYork- Presbyterian hospital. Elio¡¯s already there. Hurry.¡± During the drive, I dial Elio¡¯s number, and the moment he answers, I ask, ¡°What happened? Is he okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything when you get here,¡± Elio says, and from the tension in his voice, I know it¡¯s bad. Giulio. ¡°Tell me now,¡± I order, my tone not leaving space for any argument. ¡°Antonio got a call from his cousin, who¡¯s a nurse at the hospital. She recognized Giulio when she was roped into doing a shady job.¡± When Elio pauses, I snap, ¡°Is he alive?¡± ¡°Renzo,¡± he groans. No. An icy sensation rushes through me, and it¡¯s followed by a ruthless pain tearing through my heart. Elio clears his throat, then says, ¡°You have to get here now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re a couple of minutes out,¡± I say, my tone coated with the ice filling my chest. He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s only twenty. I¡¯ve done everything to protect him. Giulio¡¯s not dead. There¡¯s no way. My mind keeps reeling, and when we pull up to the entrance of the alley, I shove the Bentley¡¯s door open, and the moment my feet touch the ground, I break out into a run. ¡°Where are you?¡± I growl into the phone. ¡°I see you,¡± he answers as hees into view. When I reach him, we rush past dumpsters lining the side of the alley until it opens up to an empty lot. An unmarked truck is surrounded by my men. ¡°It¡¯s fucked up, Renzo,¡± Elio says. ¡°Brace yourself.¡± My eyes flick to my right-hand man. ¡°For what?¡± He shakes his head, hisplexion gray, and it looks like he¡¯s about to puke. As we approach the open door at the side of the truck, he says, ¡°Organ trafficking.¡± Living in a world of crime, I know exactly what that means. Destructive rage fills every inch of my being until it feels like my body is vibrating. There¡¯s no bracing myself, and when I climb the four steps and enter the truck, the air is knocked from my lungs. The inside of the truck has been rigged into a mobile surgical unit. Antonio, one of my men, is standing next to a woman who I assume is his cousin. Two bodies of unknown men lie on the floor. Cooler boxes are set out on a table, and then my eyes lock on Guilio¡¯s body. Christ. I¡¯ve seen a lot of shit, but the sight makes my stomach churn, and I struggle not to puke. There¡¯s a cut running from the top of his chest all the way down to his abdomen. ¡°I tried to stitch him up,¡± the nurse says with a trembling voice. My eyes snap to her, and she recoils, trying to hide behind her cousin. ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± I order, my tone low and deadly. ¡°I was approached by one of the doctors who asked if I wanted to make extra money. When he told me what the job would entail, I agreed because I knew the Cosa Nostra is against organ trafficking and would need all the information I could get. I also thought I¡¯d be able to help the patient. I called Antonio, and he rushed over, but by the time I arrived, they already had Giulio on a bypass machine.¡± The words leave her in a rush, each one filled with fear. ¡°They already removed his organs and were getting ready to transport them.¡± She covers her mouth with a trembling hand. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Torrisi. There was nothing I could do.¡± ¡°Everyone get out,¡± I growl as my eyes lock on Guilio again. ¡°Now!¡± Only when the door shuts behind thest person to leave do I move to the side of the operating table and look down at Giulio¡¯s bruised face. His nose is broken, and his left eye¡¯s swollen. There¡¯s dried blood on the side of his head and purple marks around his neck. I continue to inspect him, noticing the broken skin over his knuckles. There are no gunshots or stab wounds. My eyes flick back to his face, and seeing the deathly paleness of his skin, the heartbreak ms so fucking hard into me, it forces me to take a step back. Lifting a hand, I grip the back of my neck as I start to shake my head. ¡°No.¡± The single word is nothing more than a groan. I move closer to the operating table he¡¯s lying on, and leaning over my little brother, I frame his beaten-up face with trembling hands. Feeling how cold he is, a breath explodes over my lips before a broken cry is ripped from my very soul. Pressing my forehead to his, the unbearable pain of losing my brother makes it feel like my soul is hemorrhaging. In my line of work, I¡¯ve experienced loss before, but nothing like this. The grim sorrow mixes with uncontroble rage, driving me to the brink of insanity. Straightening up, I¡¯m barely able to control my breathing as I nce around the room again. Seeing the cooler boxes, I dart around the operating table to get to them and open one after the other, only to find organs. They¡¯re marked, indicating which organ is which and where they¡¯re heading. Seeing his heart, a hard tremor wracks through my body. It¡¯s so fucking intense it feels like the fucking ground quakes beneath my feet. I can¡¯t think rationally, and picking up the container with Guilio¡¯s heart, I sink to my ass and grip it to my chest. Closing my eyes, I hear my breaths saw over my lips. And then I hear Giulio¡¯sughter. I see his infectious smile. Every memory I have of him bombards me. I have no idea how much time passes before Ie to my senses. My sorrow blends with rage until it bes a murderous need for revenge. I¡¯ll hunt every single person involved until rivers of blood fill the streets of New York. 89 Renzo Opening the door, my eyesnd on the nurse, and I order, ¡°Open him up and put his organs back in his body.¡± Pale as fuck, she nods as she cautiously steps into the truck. Elio follows her inside, his face torn with worry and grief as he says, ¡°This is fucked up.¡± ¡°Was Antonio the first man here?¡± I ask, my eyes already locking on my soldier. Antonioes closer as he nods and gestures at the dead bodies on the floor. ¡°I just reacted without thinking to keep one of them alive for information. I¡¯m sorry, boss.¡± ¡°Tell me everything,¡± I order. ¡°Leave nothing out.¡± He points at the bodies again. ¡°I found the fuckers removing Giulios organs and killed them before calling Elio.¡± My eyes flick to where Bianca¡¯s opening the cut on Giulio¡¯s chest before returning to Antonio. ¡°One of his kidneys has already been taken for a transnt,¡± Bianca says, drawing my attention back to her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stop it without giving myself away. I had to sign the documents with the doctor, so it looks legit.¡± My rage multiplies until it¡¯s a violent storm, and I can only utter two words. ¡°Which doctor?¡± Her eyes are still wide with fear as she answers, ¡°Dr. Bentall.¡± ¡°Who got the kidney?¡± I ask, my tone growing grimmer by the second. ¡°A woman,¡± Antonio answers on behalf of his cousin. ¡°As soon as Bianca is done here, she can get all the information for us.¡± He nces at his cousin before looking at me again. ¡°I¡¯ll need protection for Bianca. Just until the problem¡¯s taken care of.¡± The shock of losing my brother hits again, and crossing my arms over my chest, my gaze returns to Giulio¡¯s body. Bianca handles each organ with care while tears roll over her cheeks. When she closes the wound and takes a moment to clean Giulio¡¯s chest, I say, ¡°Elio, assign guards to keep Bianca safe. Have them take her to the house in the Hamptons and make sure she¡¯sfortable.¡± Bianca¡¯s eyes dart to my face. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Torrisi. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do more.¡± Nodding, I mutter, ¡°Keeping you safe is the least I can do to repay your loyalty to the family.¡± Gesturing to the door with a jerk of my head, I order, ¡°Antonio, take two men and go with Bianca while she gets the information regarding the transnt. I want someone watching the doctor around the clock.¡± When the group leaves, I look at Vincenzo. ¡°Call our contact at the morgue and have Giulio moved so he can be readied for¡­¡± Unable to say funeral, I can only shake my head. ¡°On it, boss,¡± Vincenzo replies, his voice hoarse. Everyone who knew Giulio will feel the loss. His death will leave a gaping hole in our lives. ¡°Should we take the mobile surgical unit to the warehouse?¡± Elio asks. ¡°Maybe we can find something that will help us track down the group trafficking in New York.¡± As I nod, there¡¯s amotion outside, and a secondter, a man is dragged inside by Carlo and Emilio, two of my soldiers. ¡°We found this fucker sniffing around, boss,¡± Carlo exins. With every ounce of rage I feel, I order, ¡°Take him to the warehouse. I¡¯ll deal with him when I¡¯m done here.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Carlo replies before they drag the man away. ¡°We should notify Franco and the others,¡± Elio mentions. There¡¯s so much to do, my mind reels, and I struggle to focus as I pull my phone out of my pocket. Going into the group chat I have with the other heads of the Cosa Nostra, I press the video call icon. One after the other, they connect, and their faces fill the screen. Dario¡¯s the first to ask, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± My eyes flick to Giulio¡¯s body, and I have to swallow hard before I say, ¡°Giulio¡¯s been killed.¡± Every face on the screen turns to stone. ¡°Christ, Renzo. I¡¯ming over,¡± Dario says, already on the move through his penthouse. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°No. Stay near yourputers. As soon as I know more, I need you to start digging for me.¡± Only then does Franco recover enough from the initial shock to say, ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡± Angelo and Damiano also give their condolences, then Damiano asks, ¡°Do you know who killed him?¡± I shake my head. ¡°It was for organ trafficking.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± Angelo mutters. ¡°That¡¯s not something we deal with often.¡± ¡°If ever,¡± Dario adds. Damiano, who¡¯s the capo dei capi ¨C the boss of bosses ¨C has a dark expression tightening his features. ¡°Find out who¡¯s trafficking in our area and eliminate them.¡± Nodding, I nce at Giulio again. ¡°I¡¯ll call when I have more information.¡± Before any of them can say anything else, I end the call and walk closer to the operating table. The grief that¡¯s taken a backseat to my rage returns with a soul-crushing blow as I stare at my little brother. Leaning down, I press a kiss to his forehead, then whisper, ¡°Addio, fratello. Ti vendicher¨°.¡± Straightening up, I turn away from Giulio and meet Elio¡¯s eyes. ¡°Stay here until everything¡¯s taken care of.¡± ¡°Where are you going,¡± he asks. ¡°To the warehouse.¡± Walking to the door, I add, ¡°Let me know the second you find out anything new.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With Fabrizio and Vincenzo nking me, we head down the alley. He didn¡¯t deserve to die like that. In some fucking mobile surgical unit at the back of an alley. Cut open like he¡¯s nothing more than cattle. The rage in my chest turns deadly and merciless, and when we reach the sidewalk where the Bentley is parked, pedestrians scatter out of my way, fearful expressions on their faces as they shoot nces at me. I¡¯m going to hunt everyst person responsible for Giulio¡¯s death. No one will escape my wrath. Walking into the warehouse, I¡¯m met with the sorrowful faces of my men. Here and there, one of them gives me a chin lift or pays their respects, but most are quiet. I head to the back and up the steps to the room where Carlo has the fucker they found sniffing around in the alley kneeling on the concrete floor. Emilio¡¯s alreadyid out all the torture instruments and stands ready behind the man. I unbutton my jacket, and shrugging it off, Iy it across a table before I undo the buttons of my cuffs and roll up my sleeves. Not bothering to look at the fucker, I ask, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Renzo Torrisi,¡± he answers without hesitation. I walk to the spread of tools we use to pry information from unwilling people and pick up a pair of pliers. To inflict the most pain possible, I always start off with something small and work my way up. That way, it increases the pain and breaks down the man¡¯s resistance. Just as the fucker gets used to the pain, I hit harder. Killing the man is not a priority. I want every ounce of information he can give. When I walk to where he¡¯s on his knees, I ask, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Joe.¡± My voice is calm as I ask, ¡°Who do you work for, Joe?¡± He shrugs. ¡°Whoever pays the most.¡± ¡°Who hired you for this job?¡± ¡°I never see the people who hire me.¡± He tips his head down, gesturing to his pocket. ¡°We onlymunicate via a chat room.¡± My eyes flick to Emilio, and he moves forward to dig the phone from Joe¡¯s pocket before handing it to me. ¡°Password,¡± I order. ¡°One. V.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I swipe over the screen, then lift an eyebrow at Joe. ¡°Second icon at the top of the screen,¡± he gives the information I need. Tapping on the app, I¡¯m taken to a ck screen with numerous topics. ¡°Bottom right is chats,¡± Joe offers. I enter the chats and tap on the top one. I read the short texts, and it confirms Joe¡¯s just a man for hire. He was instructed to collect the pancreas and deliver it to a hospital on the other side of the city. Letting out a sigh, I mutter, ¡°Untie him.¡± After Emilio carries out the order, Joe stands up and meets my eyes. ¡°Can you find out who hired you?¡± I ask. When he nods, I continue, ¡°Betray me, and I¡¯ll kill you so fucking slow, you¡¯ll go insane from the pain.¡± I hold his phone out to him, and when he takes it, he says, ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware the organ belonged to one of your men. I never would¡¯ve taken the job if I¡¯d known that.¡± ¡°You¡¯llmunicate with Carlo,¡± I inform him with ice in my voice. ¡°You have seventy-two hours to find out who hired you.¡± He nods before turning his attention to Carlo. As the men leave the room, I drop the pliers back on the table and grab my jacket. When I shrug it on, I feel my phone vibrating and pull it from my pocket. Answering Elio¡¯s call, I say, ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way to the warehouse. Wait there for me.¡± When I head down the steps to the lower level, I see Joe talking with Carlo. I don¡¯t believe in killing the messenger, especially if he can lead me to the person or group responsible. But the second I get all the information from Joe, he¡¯s dead for the part he yed in Giulio¡¯s death. As I wait for Elio, the entire morning reys in my mind, and I¡¯m hit with blow after blow of debilitating grief. He¡¯s gone. Giulio¡¯s gone. ¡°Fuck,¡± I hiss from the sharp pain tearing through me. I hear the roar of an engine, and my eyes flick to where the mobile surgical unit is brought into the far side of the warehouse. A momentter, Elioes rushing toward me, and I forcefully shove the grief back. When he nods in the direction of the office, I follow him, and after shutting the door, he pulls his phone out of his pocket. ¡°Give me a second. I can¡¯t remember half the shit Bianca found out.¡± As I cross my arms over my chest, hees to stand next to me so I can see the screen of his phone, and I see a medical chart. ¡°So the kidney went to a woman named Skr Davies,¡± Elio says. ¡°Her father, Han Davies, has been paying the hospital bills, which are staggering. The man must be loaded. Dr. Bentall performed the surgery. I have men keeping an eye on all of them.¡± Elio opens Google, and typing in Han Davies, article after article pops up. He¡¯s big in the financial sector and on the list of wealthiest people in New York. ¡°Davies lost his wife in a car ident, and the daughter suffered damage to her kidneys in the same ident. She was out of time, hence Han buying a kidney on the ck market.¡± My eyes flick to Elio¡¯s. ¡°Why Giulio?¡± ¡°Giulio and Skr Davies are both O-negative.¡± He gives me a questioning look. ¡°Did Giulio ever donate blood? Bianca thinks they could¡¯ve gotten his information from a blood bank and matched him with Skr Davies.¡± ¡°Yeah. He used to date a girl who worked at the local blood bank. He did it to impress her.¡± I almost chuckle, but then the realization that Giulio¡¯s dead washes over me again. ¡°I suggest we grab Han and the doctor and find out who they bought the kidney from because looking into the blood bank to see who¡¯s selling information is like looking for a needle in a haystack,¡± Elio mentions. My little brother was fucking killed and his organs harvested because of his blood type. Giulio was meant for greater things than that. Walking to the couch, I slump down on it and rub my palms over my face. The grief is downright unbearable and so fucking raw it¡¯s oozing pain. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Elio asks. Knowing I can be honest with my right-hand man, I mutter, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t think right now.¡± I rub a hand over my chest as if it will soothe my heart. Lowering my head, I close my eyes. ¡°Giulio¡¯s gone.¡± My voice bes hoarse from all the pain. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡± Elio takes a seat next to me and ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°We all feel the loss. I¡¯m going to miss the sound of hisughter.¡± Nodding, I struggle to cling to myposure. Giulio is dead, and I don¡¯t have time to mourn him. I have to follow every lead while it¡¯s hot. I have to get up and be the fucking head of the Torrisi family people fear. Once everyone involved is dead, I can be Giulio¡¯s brother and grieve my loss. Taking a deep breath, I lift my head and say, ¡°Organize the funeral and get men to sniff around the hospitals and blood banks for information. Don¡¯t spook Davies or the doctor, and let the men continue watching them until I decide what to do. I don¡¯t want word getting out that I¡¯m looking for the fuckers who are trafficking organs in my city.¡± When I stand up, Elio asks, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the hospital.¡± 90 Renzo For the past couple of hours, I¡¯ve been watching Han Davies. The man is in his mid-fifties and looks like any other wealthy man in New York. But he isn¡¯t just any other man. He¡¯s the fucker who paid for Giulio¡¯s kidney. My phone rings for the hundredth time, but again, I ignore it. After Han buys something to eat in the cafeteria, he takes a seat at one of the open tables. Figuring he¡¯ll be here for at least fifteen minutes, I turn around and head to the hospital room Davies¡¯ daughter is in. Unlike Angelo, Franco, and Dario, I don¡¯t have a problem with killing a woman. But I¡¯m not as bad as Damiano, who won¡¯t hesitate to wipe out an entire family. For the past ten hours, I¡¯ve tried to process Giulio¡¯s death while trying to figure out how I¡¯m going to approach this shit show. If I wipe out the Davies family, I won¡¯t get to the fuckers who are peddling organs in New York. That¡¯s my priority right now. Nearing the room, my fingers curl into fists, and no matter what I do, I can¡¯t brace myself enough when I walk inside. The lights are dimmed, and the moment my eyesnd on the redhead lying on the bed, the pain is excruciating. A part of Giulio is still alive. Slowly, I move closer until I stare down at the woman¡¯s sleeping face. For a split second, I realize she¡¯s beautiful even though she¡¯s thin as fuck. Her hair is on the lighter side and more ginger than red. The moment passes, and my eyes narrow on her. You¡¯re the reason my brother was killed. Her breathing changes and her eyelids flutter open. The most striking blue irises are revealed, but it¡¯s clear she¡¯s out of it as she tries to focus on me. My voice is soft but filled with a world of rage as I say, ¡°The kidney belongs to me.¡± A frown forms on her forehead as she mumbles, ¡°Huh?¡± Already passing out again, a soft smile tips her lips up as she whispers, ¡°Thank you.¡± I watch as she falls back to sleep, and pulling my phone out of my pocket, I open the camera and take a photo. ¡°Don¡¯t get too attached to the kidney,¡± I growl before I turn around and walk away. Heading down the hallway, my eyesnd on Han Davies as hees from the opposite direction. He nces at me, and a secondter, his eyes widen with recognition. I¡¯m not surprised. Most of the rich fuckers in New York know about the Cosa Nostra because we have our fingers in every fucking slice of pie. He tips his head, but I don¡¯t bother acknowledging the greeting. Right now, it¡¯s taking all my strength not to kill the fucker in this hallway. I can¡¯t lose my shit. I have to focus on finding every single person involved with Giulio¡¯s death. Leaving the hospital, I climb into the Bentley and steer the vehicle toward Dario¡¯s ce. Usually, I¡¯d go to Franco, but I really can¡¯t handle crying babies right now. My phone vibrates again, and pulling it out of my pocket, I answer, ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Vincenzo asks, his tone tense as fuck. ¡°On my way to Dario¡¯s ce.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll meet you there.¡± The call ends, and I toss the device on the passenger seat. Driving through the busy streets, the horror of seeing Guilio on the operation table rips my soul to shreds. Giulio¡¯s dead. My eyes start to burn with unshed tears, and after I park the Bentley, I grab my phone and take the elevator up to Dario¡¯s penthouse. When the doors slide open, Dario¡¯s head snaps to me from where he¡¯s sitting on a couch in his living room. He shoves theptop off hisp and darts to his feet. ¡°Jesus, Renzo.¡± My feet move, my burning eyes locked on my friend. Without having to say a word, Dario grabs me in a crushing hug. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry. We¡¯ll find who did this and kill them.¡± Bringing a hand up, I grip his shirt as I struggle to breathe through the excruciating pain. Somehow, I remain standing. Somehow, the tears don¡¯t fall. I pull away from Dario and walk to the table where a bottle of Macan stands next to five tumblers. I open the whiskey and pour a couple of fingers before bringing the tumbler to my lips, and dowing the amber liquid. I hear the elevator doors open, then Elio¡¯s voice snaps, ¡°I was worried out of my fucking mind! Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± I pour myself another ss of whiskey before I turn around. Vincenzo and Fabrizio stand next to Elio while Dario¡¯s walking toward me to pour himself a drink. ¡°Anyone else want a drink?¡± Dario asks. ¡°No, thanks,¡± Elio answers, his worried eyes locked on me. Letting out a sigh, he walks toward me and ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡°You okay?¡± Not by a long shot. I take a sip of the whiskey, then nod. ¡®Thank you.¡¯ The memory of Skr Davies ms into my gut, and I quickly drink the rest of the amber liquid. She won¡¯t be thanking me when I cut Giulio¡¯s kidney out of her body. Setting the tumbler down on the side table, I walk to the floor-to-ceiling windows and look at all the lights of New York City spread out before me. Pushing my hands into the pockets of my pants, I say, ¡°I want to know every single detail about Han and Skr Davies.¡± ¡°On it,¡± Dario replies, and I hear him move as he takes a seat on one of the couches. The fact that he¡¯s not asking who they are tells me he¡¯s already started digging for answers regarding Giulio¡¯s murder. Elioes to stand next to me, crossing his arms over his chest. ¡°All the arrangements have been made. The funeral is the day after tomorrow.¡± Keeping my eyes on the city lights, I can only nod. ¡°Someone has to break the news to your mother,¡± he murmurs solemnly. My voice is hoarse when I whisper, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her tomorrow.¡± When the elevator doors open again, and I nce over my shoulder, I¡¯m not surprised to see Franco. His eyesnd on me, and within seconds, he closes the distance and yanks me into a tight embrace.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Unlike when Dario hugged me, I can¡¯t keep the tears from sneaking from my eyes, and I grip my best friend in a crushing hold. I¡¯ve been friends with Franco since school, and besides Giulio, he¡¯s the person I¡¯m closest to. ¡°I¡¯ve got you,¡± he whispers, and that¡¯s all it fucking takes for the pain to explode from me. My grief is so fucking intense it shudders through my body. ¡°Come,¡± Franco says. Keeping an arm wrapped around my shoulders, he steers me up the stairs and into one of the guest bedrooms. As capos, we can¡¯t break down in front of our men. No matter what, we always have to remain strong. But the second I¡¯m alone with Franco, my legs give way, and my knees m into the floor. Bracing my hands on my thighs, I can¡¯t even breathe through the intense pain. I feel Franco¡¯s arm wrap around my shoulders again. He¡¯s a solid force beside me while I break into a million pieces. My voice is hoarse and filled with sorrow and rage as I whisper, ¡°They fucking gutted him open like a fish.¡± My stomach burns with bile. ¡°His heart was in a fucking box.¡± ¡°Christ, Renzo,¡± Franco murmurs. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡± Turning my head, I lock eyes with my friend. ¡°They fucking gutted my little brother.¡± Franco¡¯s face is strained, and I can see he feels my pain. ¡°We¡¯ll kill everyst fucker.¡± Nodding, I suck in a desperate breath of air. I¡¯ll leave Skr Davies forst. Only when I bury Giulio¡¯s kidney with his body will I find some semnce of peace. 91 Skr Waking up the day after the surgery, I feel groggy as hell. An image of an attractive man standing next to my bed flits through my mind, and a frown forms on my forehead. Was it real or a dream? I can remember him vividly. He had ck hair cut in a sharp faux style, the sides trimmed short. His eyes were a unique color, light brown irises with a dark green ring around them. Almost cat-like. He even growled like a tiger. ¡°The kidney belongs to me.¡± My eyes widen as the thought that I might have seen a freaking ghost hits me. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd,¡± I mutter to myself as I gingerly try to sit up. My midsection and abdomen are tender from the surgery, but the pain is a lot less than I expected. Leaning back against the pillows, I let out a sigh. Just then, Dades into the room, and when he sees I¡¯m awake, a smile spreads over his face. ¡°How do you feel?¡± The corner of my mouth lifts into a grin as I answer, ¡°Stronger.¡± Leaning over me, Dad presses a kiss to my forehead before taking a seat on the armchair next to the bed. Taking my hand, he asks, ¡°No pain?¡± I shake my head. ¡°There¡¯s just a little difort.¡± ¡°Let me know if you¡¯re in pain. Okay?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I nod, then stare at Dad, who looks younger with all the worry gone. ¡°You need a vacation after all the torture I¡¯ve put you through. I¡¯m sorry for all the worry.¡± He lets out a relieved breath. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, sweetheart. You have a healthy kidney, and hopefully, I can take you home next week.¡± Scrunching my nose, I chuckle. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m tired of the hospital.¡± Suddenly, I¡¯m hit with an intense wave of emotion, and the realization that I¡¯m not going to die overwhelms me. Dad moves forward, and wrapping his arms around me, he says, ¡°It¡¯s over, sweetheart. Thank you for fighting to stay with me.¡± The memory of the visitor from the night before flits through my mind, and I pull back so I can ask, ¡°Do you know who the donor is?¡± Dad shakes his head. ¡°It was an anonymous donation.¡± Shoot. My eyebrows draw together then I ask, ¡°Do you think I can write a thank you letter? Would they give it to the person?¡± Again, Dad shakes his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way to contact the person.¡± Before I can continue the conversation, Dad brushes some strands away from my forehead and says, ¡°Focus on getting better so your body epts the kidney.¡± Taking a deep breath, I rx back against the pillows. There¡¯s no way the man I sawst night donated a kidney. He¡¯d still be out of it from the surgery like I was. Yeah, it was probably just a dream. Hey, at least my mind conjured up a hot man. Renzo Sitting in the back of the Bentley as Vincenzo brings it to a stop at the cemetery, my grief darkens until it suffocates thest of my humanity. I throw the door open, and even though it¡¯s raining lightly, I don¡¯t wait for one of my men to bring an umbre and walk to where the hearse has stopped. Even the heavens weep for you, Giulio. That¡¯s how fucking special you were. I don¡¯t wait for the funeral director and open the doors at the back of the hearse. Looking at the ck casket, the pain is so fucking intense, I struggle to cope with the grim reality of the day. A memory of Giulio learning to shoot a gun flits through my mind. He turned around, and everyone ducked to the damn floor, cursing him. He ughed so hard tears ran down his face. When Elio, Vincenzo, and Fabrizio join me, I wait for Vincenzo and Fabrizio to pull the casket out until Elio and I can take hold of the front. As we start to carry Giulio to his final resting ce, Franco falls in behind me while Dario takes up position behind Elio, and the weight of the casket lessens. Angelo and Damiano also join us, and walking to the hole in the ground, I nce at the chairs, forming a half-circle around the grave. My soul feels numb by the time we ce the casket on the green straps that will keep it suspended over the hole. As the other men go to take a seat, Franco stays next to me while I look down into the hole. This isn¡¯t right. Giulio was supposed to bury me. Not the other way around. Minutester, Franco whispers, ¡°Everyone¡¯s here.¡± I nod, but my feet refuse to move. More minutes pass, then I growl, ¡°You can start, Father.¡± The priest¡¯s voice begins to drone, but I don¡¯t hear a word. I keep staring at the fucking hole I¡¯m supposed to leave my little brother in. I feel a hand on my lower back, and turning my head, it¡¯s to see my mother. Her face is streaked with tears. Lifting my arm, I wrap it around her shoulders and pull her tightly to my side. She was a mother to Giulio, and today, she¡¯s burying a son. My eyes burn as if they¡¯re on fire when she sobs. The rage swirls like a tornado in my chest, creating chaos and destruction. ¡°Mr. Torrisi?¡± Father Parisi says to get my attention. I have to say something. Sucking in a deep breath of air, I turn around and lead my mother back to her chair. Once she¡¯s seated, I ce my hand on her shoulder and look at everyone who¡¯se to pay their respects. It¡¯s not just my men. An army of soldiers crowd the space around the grave. I¡¯m supposed to say something about Giulio. Maybe share a funny or sentimental moment. When I open my mouth, there¡¯s only fire and brimstone as the words rumble from me. ¡°They killed my brother. We will hunt everyst person who was involved. We¡¯ll fucking burn New York to the ground.¡± A chorus of agreement sounds up. Turning to the casket, I move closer again and crouch down to grab a fist of dirt. When I straighten up, I bring up thest memory I have of Giulio. ¡®Don¡¯t stay outte. We have a lot to do tomorrow,¡± I mutter to Giulio. Hees closer and steals a fry from my te. After popping it into his mouth, he chews before saying, ¡®You¡¯d make a good father. You¡¯ve had me to practice on.¡¯ ¡®Because of you, I¡¯m never having kids. You¡¯re a fucking handful,¡¯ I say with a yful tonecing the words. The infectious smile that¡¯s synonymous with Giulio tips his mouth up. ¡°I won¡¯t bete. Don¡¯t go to bed too early, old man.¡± ¡°Fuck you,¡± I growl. Hisughter fills the open-n kitchen and living room as he walks to the elevator. Slowly, the dirt slips through my fingers, falling on the casket. My voice is hoarse as I say, ¡°I¡¯ll miss you so fucking much, Giulio.¡± 92 Skr Waking up in the middle of the night, I¡¯m still clutching a pen. I fell asleep while making a list of things I have to do when I get released from the hospital. I¡¯m so excited about the second chance I¡¯ve been given, I can¡¯t wait to get out of here. While I set the pen down on the bedside table, I pat the covers in search of the notepad. When I don¡¯t find it, I reach for the remote so I can turn the lights on. Movement catches my eyes, and as they flick to the door, I don¡¯t see anyone. I could¡¯ve sworn I saw something move. Switching on the light, I nce at the covers, but not seeing the notepad, I frown and search the floor around the bed. ¡°Where did it go?¡± Just then, my eyesnd on the bedside table, and I see the notepad. I must¡¯ve put it there before falling asleep. Gettingfortable on the bed again, I pick up the notepad and pen and flip to the page I was writing on.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. I read over the list I¡¯ve made, then my eyes widen, and a gasp escapes me. A life for a life. The words are practically carved into the page. What the hell? Staring at the harshly written words, I¡¯m filled with confusion. I have no idea how the words got onto my notepad. Surely I didn¡¯t write that before I fell asleep? Why would I? Still, the pen was in my hand when I woke up. Unable to make sense of it, I close the notepad and set it down on the bedside table. Lying back against the pillows, I stare up at the ceiling. Weird things have been happening since the surgery. Besides the man I saw the night of the surgery, I¡¯ve been seeing shadows move. As if someone¡¯s watching me. If I believed in ghosts, I¡¯d think whoever donated the kidney died, and now they¡¯re haunting me. But there is no such thing as ghosts. Right? Zipping the bag closed, I grin at Dad. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Dad takes the bag, and smiling from ear-to-ear, he wraps his other arm around my shoulders. ¡°Finally, I get to take you home.¡± As we walk out of the room and toward the exit of the hospital, emotion builds between us. Neither of us thought this day woulde. After the car ident, our lives came to a standstill, and I¡¯ve practically lived in the hospital ever since. It feels like I¡¯m being freed from prison after having been handed a life sentence. When we walk out of the hospital, and I¡¯m met with the sun shining brightly, tears sting my eyes. I¡¯ll never take life for granted again. Every day will be special. A happy smile curves my lips when we reach Dad¡¯s Mercedes, and when I open the passenger door and climb inside, I exhale a breath of relief straight from my soul. Dad climbs in behind the steering wheel, and as he starts the engine, excitement bursts in my chest. ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± I shriek, and leaning over the center console, I hug the everloving crap out of Dad. He pats my back and chuckles. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you to make me something to eat.¡± Pulling back, I say, ¡°We have to stop at the store so I can get fresh ingredients. I¡¯m going to make so much food that all you¡¯ll do for the next week is eat.¡± Dad steers the Mercedes away from the hospital, and my eyes drink in every car and person on the road. I stare at the buildings and trees. Everything looks brand new as if I¡¯m seeing it for the first time. The leaves on the trees are greener, and every other color looks brighter than I remember. When we reach our neighborhood, I¡¯m hit with another wave of relief. I get to live. I¡¯ll get a job at a five-star restaurant. I¡¯ll create my own dishes. I¡¯ll get married, and Dad will walk me down the aisle. My cheeks hurt from all the smiling, and when Dad parks the car by the store, my body vibrates with strength and energy. Grabbing a cart at the entrance, I head down aisle after aisle to stock up on everything I¡¯ll need. ¡°Can we stop to get some meat and fish?¡± I ask while I search through the vegetables for the freshest ones. ¡°Sweetheart, consider me your chauffeur. We can go wherever you want,¡± Dad says. I grin at him as I put a bunch of carrots in the cart. ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you ever forget that,¡± he teases me. ¡°Not a chance.¡± When I have everything I can think of, we head to the checkout. Before I can start scanning the shopping, Dad says, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to overdo things. Let me take care of this.¡± Watching Dad scan product after product, I feel like the luckiest woman in the world. The worst is finally behind me, and I can breathe again. I can hope and dream. I can live. ¡°What do you feel like eating?¡± I ask. ¡°Anything, sweetheart.¡± ¡°How aboutmb rib eye with garlic and sage roasted potatoes?¡± I ask, watching Dad¡¯s face closely. His smile wavers for a moment before brightening again. ¡°You¡¯re mother¡¯s favorite. I think it¡¯s fitting for today.¡± Leaving the store, we stop by the butcher shop I love before heading home. When I walk into my family home, it feels like the love of a million memories wraps around me. It feels like Mom wille down the grand staircase at any moment and scold us for going to the store without her. Or herughter will sound up somewhere in the house. ¡°Oh my God,¡± Louisa, our housekeeper, shrieks from my left. ¡°You¡¯re home!¡± She¡¯s worked for us since I was in elementary school, so she¡¯s practically family. Shees to give me a gentle hug, then says, ¡°I¡¯m so happy.¡± ¡°That makes two of us,¡± Dad murmurs. ¡°Louisa, will you get the bags from the car, please?¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Davies.¡± She pats my arm. ¡°Get settled in bed. I¡¯ll bring you a cup of tea.¡± I let out a groan. ¡°I¡¯m not going to bed.¡± ¡°You need to rest, sweetheart,¡± Dad says. ¡°I¡¯ll rest in the living room,¡± I negotiate. ¡°I¡¯ve spent months in a bed.¡± ¡°Okay. As long as you¡¯re not on your feet for long periods of time.¡± I give Dad a yful scowl. ¡°Dr. Bentall said moving around is good. It promotes healing.¡± ¡°Yes, but I know you. If I give you half a chance, you¡¯ll stand in the kitchen and cook for the next three days.¡± I scrunch my nose and pretend to pout as I walk in the direction of the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll rest for two hours, but then I¡¯m making food.¡± ¡°Listen to your father, Skr. We don¡¯t want you to go back to the hospital,¡± Louisa chastises me. ¡°I promise to get a lot of rest, but I also want to get back to cooking. I need a lot of practice before I can return to work.¡± ¡°You¡¯re going back to work?¡± Dad asks as he follows me. ¡°Eventually. Dr. Bentall said I should be able to return to work after three months.¡± I sit down on the couch I¡¯ve adopted as mine and grab the remote for the TV. Lying down, I tuck one of the throw pillows beneath my head. Giving Dad a sweet smile, I say, ¡°I won¡¯t overdo it. I promise.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Can you bring my pillow from my bedroom?¡± I ask as I switch on the TV. ¡°Sure. Should I bring your nket as well?¡± I point at the throw draped over the back of the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll use this one if I get cold.¡± Dad looks at me for a moment before he leaves to get my pillow. I hear Louisa carry the shopping to the kitchen and then be aware of the familiar sounds of the house. I missed this. Using the remote, I scroll to my selection of cooking videos and press y. Dades back into the living room with my pillow, and after he ces it under my head, I snuggle into it. ¡°Can I bring you anything else?¡± Dad asks. ¡°No, thanks.¡± My eyes leave the TV screen to rest on him. ¡°Are you going into the office today?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m working from home this week.¡± When he heads to the doorway, he adds, ¡°I¡¯ll check in on youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I turn my attention back to the show and watch as the chef rubs spices into a filet. Before the meat even gets to the pan, my eyes drift shut. 93 Renzo Unresolved anger is like cancer. It fucking spreads and destroys everything in its path. I swing the bat at the fucker¡¯s hip for the fourth time, and he howls with pain. After posing as a buyer, Dario set up a meeting with this guy. He¡¯s the one who sold Giulio¡¯s information at the blood bank. ¡°Who the fuck did you give the information to?¡± I shout, unable to control my rage, as I m the bat into his lower back. ¡°Please,¡± he begs through snot and tears. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me.¡± We have him stripped down to his underwear, his body covered in bruises and blood. Caught in a haze of white-hot wrath, I beat the fuck out of him until I¡¯m breathless, and he¡¯s a whimpering mess at my feet. My body vibrates from the destructive emotions, and my voice is ice fucking cold as I ask, ¡°Who did you sell the information to?¡± ¡°I only have¡­an email,¡± he whimpers. ¡°I never¡­saw the person.¡± ¡°Give us the email,¡± I demand. He lifts his head and tries to crawl a couple of feet away from me. ¡°It¡¯s on my phone.¡± My eyes flick to Emilio, who quickly digs through the man¡¯s clothes. Finding the cell phone, he brings it to me. There¡¯s no password, and when I go into the emails, I bark, ¡°Which email?¡± ¡°The one from zero-three-six-snap,¡± he answers quickly, terror trembling in his voice. Finding it, I forward the email to Dario with a request that he trace it. I toss the device back to Emilio, then re at the fucker on the floor. With hatred raging in my chest, I repeatedly bring the bat down on the fucker until I¡¯m sure he¡¯s dead. That¡¯s another one down, Giulio. I¡¯ll find them all. Dropping the bat to the floor, I mutter, ¡°Clean up the mess.¡± Leaving the room, I take the steps down and head to the restroom, where I wash my hands and ssh water on my face. When my eyes lock on my reflection in the mirror, all I see is the rage carved into my features. My breaths fall heavy over my lips, and I focus on slowing them down. After I¡¯m done drying my hands, I go to the office where Elio¡¯s working. He¡¯s been taking care of everything while I¡¯ve been hunting leads. When I enter the office, Elio¡¯s on a call. I take a seat on the couch, and pulling my phone from my pocket, I dial Dario¡¯s number. ¡°I just saw the email,¡± he answers. I exhale a tired sigh. ¡°It should lead us to whoever set up the deal with Davies.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I find out anything.¡± ¡°Thanks, brother.¡± ¡°How are you holding up?¡± he asks. I¡¯m not, and I¡¯m getting fucking tired of everyone constantly asking me how I¡¯m doing. Every lead I chase delivers nothing of substance we can use to find whoever¡¯s behind the trafficking of organs. Joe, the fucker we caught in the alley, couldn¡¯t get any information, and after his seventy-two hours were up, I had Carlo kill him. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I mutter, my toneced with impatience.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°I got the cameras you asked for. Want to swing by and get them?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be there in an hour.¡± We end the call, and I listen as Elio negotiates terms for a shipment of Uzis with the Yakuza. When he finally puts his phone down, he mutters, ¡°Fucking bastards. I¡¯m tired of them always trying to negotiate a discount.¡± He looks exhausted. ¡°Are you okay handling the workload? I can get Carlo to help out.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ll manage.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± My words have his eyes flicking to mine. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this without you.¡± Letting out a deep breath, he nods before asking, ¡°Did you get anything from the fucker?¡± ¡°An email address. I¡¯ve sent it to Dario.¡± The corner of Elio¡¯s mouth lifts. ¡°Good.¡± His gaze narrows on my face. ¡°What are you doing about the doctor and the Davies family?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them soon.¡± Climbing to my feet, I leave the office and give Vincenzo and Fabrizio a chin lift so they know we¡¯re heading out. They¡¯re busy cleaning their guns and quickly assemble the weapons before jogging to catch up with me. ¡°Where to, boss?¡± Vincenzo asks. ¡°Dario¡¯s ce.¡± I climb into the back of the Bentley and pull my phone from my pocket again. Bringing up the photo I took of Skr Davies, I stare at the woman. I haven¡¯t seen her since I left the message in the notepad for her. As soon as I know which group is behind the trafficking of organs, I¡¯ll kill the doctor. I¡¯m leaving Han and his daughter forst. Especially the daughter. Honestly, I¡¯m torn between cutting the fucking kidney out of her while she¡¯s conscious or making her suffer for the rest of her life. I¡¯ve memorized every stand of ginger hair on her head, but I still stare at the photo. She looks vulnerable and weak. It would be the easiest thing to snap her neck like a twig. I imagine my fingers wrapping around her throat and squeezing until tears spill down her cheeks. She¡¯d whimper and beg for mercy. She¡¯d fucking gasp for air, and I¡¯d show no mercy. ¡°Boss?¡± Vincenzo says to get my attention. I¡¯m so deep in thought I didn¡¯t realize we¡¯re at Dario¡¯s ce already. Shoving the door open, I climb out of the vehicle and stalk to the elevators. I let out a sigh as I step inside, scanning the ess card for the penthouse. I have a key for Dario and Franco¡¯s homes. It¡¯s in case shit goes sideways, and we need to get inside. The doors slide open, and not seeing Dario in the living room, I head to the kitchen. ¡°Where are you?¡± I call out. ¡°Taking a leak.¡± I open the fridge and help myself to a bottle of water. As I take a sip, Dario calls, ¡°Where the fuck did you go?¡± I swallow the water, then answer, ¡°Kitchen.¡± A few secondster, hees in with a small box and sets it down on the ind in the middle of the kitchen. ¡°I got four cameras. Make sure nothing obstructs their view, or we won¡¯t see shit.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°Maybe I should nt them.¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll do it.¡± I take a look at the cameras lying on a bed of bubble wrap. They¡¯re no bigger than a button. There are also double-sided adhesive pads. When I pick up the sheet, I ask, ¡°Will this work?¡± ¡°It¡¯s either that or you take a glue gun. Those will work just fine, though.¡± ¡°They better,¡± I mutter. ¡°Ungrateful ass.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts, and it has Dario smiling as if a miracle just happened. ¡°Need anything else?¡± he asks. ¡°Not that I can think of. I¡¯ll be in touch.¡± Taking the box, I head toward the elevator. ¡°My balletpany is performing this weekend. Want toe to a show?¡± Chuckling, I shake my head. ¡°Opera and tutus are your thing, brother.¡± Stepping into the elevator, I shake my head. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who likes that shit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the only one with taste,¡± he shouts before the doors shut. There¡¯s an actual smile on my face for the first time in two weeks, but it quickly fades when I think about breaking into Han Davies¡¯ house so I can nt the cameras. I want to see every move Skr makes. After using a wireless rm jammer that cost way too fucking much, I enter the mansion through one of the windows. When my feet touch the tiles, I nce around and find myself in the dining room. With my eyes already used to the dark, I move to the doorway and search the wide open space of the foyer for movement before I creep toward the left, where I find the kitchen. ncing around, I decide to stick the tiny camera near the vent, figuring it¡¯s not something they¡¯ll look at often. Not making a fucking sound, I use one of the stools by the ind to climb onto so I can reach the vent, and when I¡¯m done, I quickly move the stool back into ce before sneaking out of the kitchen. One down. Three to go. I find the living room and hide a camera by the TV stand, and heading upstairs, I¡¯m on high alert. Not sure which bedroom belongs to Skr, I carefully check through the rooms until I find hers. I only spare the sleeping woman a nce before I quickly find a spot by her dressing table to nt the camera. When I turn around, my eyesnd on the bed where Skr¡¯s kicked off her covers. Slowly, I move closer and stare at her right side, where the T-shirt has ridden up. Seeing the bandage, a growl almost escapes me, and I have to fight the urge to rip the fucking bandage off and dig Giulio¡¯s kidney from her body with my bare hands. ¡°Your time wille, and I¡¯ll show you the same mercy Giulio received when they fucking butchered him,¡± I whisper, a world of vengeance coating my voice. The woman stirs and mumbles sleepily, ¡°Huh?¡± Creeping out of her bedroom, I head back to the staircase, where I hide thest of the cameras before getting my ass out of the mansion. When I make it back to the Bentley without being caught, I find Vincenzo chewing on his thumb nail. When he sees me, heins, ¡°My heart can¡¯t handle this shit. Next time, I¡¯ll go in.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I order while climbing into the vehicle. As we drive away from the mansion, the corner of my mouth lifts. Now I can watch every little movement my prey makes. 94 Skr The stitches were removed a few days ago, and Dr. Bentall says my body is adjusting to the transnt at a satisfactory rate. Honestly, I feel as good as new, and with every passing day, I¡¯m bing stronger. I¡¯m even gaining weight again. While I fill little pockets of dough with shredded beef so I can make steamed dumplings, Louisa ces a cup of tea on the counter. ¡°You¡¯re spending too much time in the kitchen,¡± she chastises me. ¡°You promised to take it slow.¡± ¡°If I take it any slower, I¡¯ll be in bed twenty-four-seven,¡± I mumble. I shoot her a grin. ¡°It feels like I¡¯ve been released from a prison sentence. Let me enjoy life.¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want anything going wrong.¡± Giving her a reassuring smile, I say, ¡°Nothing will go wrong. I feel healthy, and as soon as I get tired, I¡¯ll take a nap.¡± She lets out a sigh before walking out of the kitchen, and I take a quick sip of the tea then continue making another dumpling. Suddenly, the tiny hairs on the back of my neck prickle with a weird sensation as if I¡¯m being watched. Even though I know I¡¯m alone in the kitchen, I still nce around me. I¡¯ve been getting the feeling more and more. It¡¯s your imagination. But¡­ My hands still as I think about the dream I hadst week. I didn¡¯t see the man, but I could feel him in my bedroom, watching me. He said something I can¡¯t remember. It feels like it was the same man I dreamed about the day I got the transnt. I mentioned the dreams to Dr. Bentall, who said some patients might have disturbing dreams and poor sleep. It isn¡¯t unusual. Taking a deep breath, I continue to prepare the dumplings, and while they¡¯re steaming, I make sesame noodles. I find Asian cuisine fascinating and would love to specialize in it. With a bit of luck, I¡¯ll be a head chef at a Michelin Star restaurant where I can create my own signature Asian-inspired dishes. I let out a frustrated sigh, wishing I could return to work already. I want to get my life back to how things were before the car ident. My thoughts turn to Mom, and there¡¯s a pang of sadness in my chest. I miss her. I hardly had time to mourn her death when I was forced to face my own impending demise. Three years have passed, and I¡¯ve only been to her grave twice. I should get some flowers and visit her grave. Dades into the kitchen and grabs a bottle of water from the fridge. ¡°When are we eating?¡± ¡°In ten minutes.¡± I nce at him, then say, ¡°I¡¯d like to visit Mom¡¯s grave tomorrow. Can you squeeze it into your busy schedule?¡± ¡°What time?¡± ¡°Whenever suits you.¡± Dad thinks for a moment, then suggests, ¡°How about four pm?¡± ¡°Works for me.¡± When he leaves the kitchen, I check the dumplings before making the noodles, which don¡¯t take long to cook. When the food is ready, I prepare three tes. cing two tes with chopsticks and soy sauce on a tray, I carry it to Dad¡¯s office so I can eat with him. Passing Louisa, where she¡¯s wiping down the handrail by the stairs, I say, ¡°Your food is in the kitchen.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Walking into Dad¡¯s office, I set the tray down on the coffee table, and take a seat on the couch. ¡°Come eat, Daddy.¡± He gets up from behind his desk and sits down beside me. Picking up his chopsticks, he murmurs, ¡°It looks delicious, sweetheart.¡± I¡¯ve put off discussing my ns with my father, and after swallowing a bite of a dumpling, I say, ¡°I want to start looking at apartments.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes snap to my face. ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll probably look around for a month or so before finding a ce.¡± ¡°Which areas?¡± ¡°Manhattan. I want to be close to the restaurant where I hope to get a position.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see where you end up working, then I¡¯ll help you buy an apartment.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts into a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that. My savings ount is pretty healthy.¡± ¡°I know, but let me do this for you. Consider it a gift for fighting so hard.¡± I nudge my shoulder against Dad¡¯s. ¡°You spoil me rotten.¡± ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my daughter.¡± I feel a little emotional as we continue to eat, and only when we¡¯re done do I say, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have survived without you, Daddy. Thank you for practically dragging me through the past three years.¡± He pats my knee before getting up and walking to his desk. With his back to me, he clears his throat before murmuring, ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this world I wouldn¡¯t do for you.¡± I know. I¡¯m the luckiest person alive to have him as my father. Climbing out of the Mercedes, my eyes touch on the bouquet of lilies before I nce over the cemetery. While I wait for Dad to walk around the car, a Bentley with cked-out windows drives slowly past us. Smiling at Dad, I hook my arm through his, and as we walk toward Mom¡¯s grave, I look at the neatly trimmed grass and well-maintained graves. There are flower beds and old trees, the nature blending with the headstones. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty and peaceful here.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t associate the word pretty with a cemetery,¡± Dad replies. I nce to my right and see a man crouching in front of a headstone, his head slightly bowed. Before I can look away, he nces in my direction. With the distance between us, I can¡¯t get a good look at his face, and quickly look away so he doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m staring at him. When we reach Mom¡¯s grave, I take the dead flowers from the holder attached to the headstone and put the fresh bouquet in it. ¡°We brought you lilies, Mom,¡± I say as I read the words engraved on the granite. ¡°Hi, Sadie,¡± Dad whispers while he wraps his arm around my shoulders. ¡°I brought Skr so you could see how good she¡¯s doing.¡± His voice tenses with sorrow as he adds, ¡°But she¡¯s just as stubborn as you and wants to do too much too soon.¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°No, Dad¡¯s being overprotective like always.¡± Silence falls around us as we stand by Mom¡¯s grave, and a momentter, I feel the eerie prickling sensation at the back of my neck. ncing to my right, I see the man still standing by the grave he came to visit, but his head¡¯s turned toward us. He¡¯s just looking in our direction, but still, my body tenses and I feel a sense of danger. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Daddy,¡± I say, already turning away from Mom¡¯s grave. As we walk back to the car, Dad asks, ¡°Is there anywhere else you want to stop, or are we heading home?¡± ¡°Home. I want to get started with dinner.¡± We climb into the Mercedes, and I pull on the safety belt. When Dad steers us toward the gates of the cemetery, I say, ¡°Since the transnt, I keep getting this weird sensation that I¡¯m being watched.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes flick to my face. ¡°But you¡¯ve hardly left the house.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s weird. Whether I¡¯m cooking or watching TV, the feeling just pops up at the most random times.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not one to be paranoid, sweetheart. Maybe we should make an appointment with a therapist. You¡¯ve been through a lot the past three years, and talking about it could be good for you.¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not spilling my guts to some stranger. Talking to you is all the therapy I need.¡± ¡°Maybe you should invite Oakley and Hallie over. You haven¡¯t seen them in a while,¡± Dad mentions. There¡¯s a reason I haven¡¯t seen them. They stoppeding to the hospital when things got too hard for them to handle. Not ready to think about how my friends abandoned me in my darkest hour, I mutter, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes flick to me again. ¡°Did something happen between you and them?¡± I shake my head and nce out of the window. ¡°Our lives just went in different directions. It happens.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He¡¯s quiet for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart.¡± ¡°It happens.¡± Leaning forward, I turn on the radio and adjust the volume so the music isn¡¯t too loud. Just as Dad pulls away from a traffic light, I rx against the seat again and nce out the window. There¡¯s a ck car to our right, and with the windows rolled down, I get a glimpse of the man in the back seat. Recognition ms hard into my gut, but a secondter, the car turns up a side street, and I can¡¯t see the man anymore. I¡¯m dead sure that¡¯s the man I dreamed about the night after I got the transnt. I¡¯d recognize those hazel eyes anywhere. As the car drives away, I realize it¡¯s a Bentley. Is it the same one I saw at the cemetery? Not even a minuteter, I¡¯m second-guessing myself. Maybe it was just d¨¦j¨¤ vu? 95 Renzo Sitting in my living room, I watch the lifestream from the cameras I nted in Davies¡¯ mansion. I bring the tumbler of whiskey to my lips and take a sip, my eyes glued to Skr, where she¡¯s blow-drying her hair. She¡¯s physically changed over the past three weeks. Her face isn¡¯t gaunt anymore, and her skin has a healthy glow. With the weight she¡¯s gained, she¡¯s gone from pretty to strikingly beautiful. She¡¯s sitting at her dressing table, facing the camera, and when I look into her clear blue eyes, it feels as if she can see me. Her movements slow down, and with a frown forming on her forehead, she switches off the hairdryer. She nces around her, then tugs her bottom lip between her teeth before murmuring, ¡°This is getting insane. There¡¯s no one there.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts in a predatory smirk. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m here.¡± Brushing her shoulder-length ginger hair with hard strokes, she says, ¡°I better stop seeing ghosts everywhere, or Dad¡¯s going to drag my ass to the nearest therapist.¡± When she ces the brush on the table, she stares into the mirror and lets out a sigh. I get up and walk closer to the TV screen until I¡¯m eye-to-eye with her. She¡¯s really fucking beautiful. Skr gets up and walks to her bed. She¡¯s only wearing an oversized T- shirt, and when she crawls onto the mattress, and sits down with her legs folded in front of her, I have a direct view of her ck panties and smooth inner thighs. For a moment, my body betrays me, and I begin to harden. She pulls herptop in front of her, and knowing she¡¯ll be busy on it for at least the next hour, I finish the whiskey before setting the tumbler down on the coffee table. Heading upstairs to my bedroom, I grab a pair of sweatpants from the walk-in closet before going to the bathroom. I switch on the faucets in the shower, and while the water warms up, I strip out of my suit. I ce my gun on the counter, my thoughts circling Skr like a vulture getting ready to swoop in for the kill. Fuck, I¡¯m growing impatient and have to decide what I¡¯m going to do. Watching Skr Davies live her perfect life with Giulio¡¯s kidney in her body is torture. Stepping beneath the warm spray, I begin to wash my body while one thought after another rushes through my mind. I could go to the mansion and give them a quick death after getting all the information from Han. Or I could have them taken to the warehouse, where I can slowly torture them. Or¡­ I can take Skr¡¯s precious freedom. Holding her captive would be the worst kind of torture for both of them. Han clearly loves his daughter more than life itself, and being separated from her would drive him insane. Switching off the faucets, I step out of the shower and grab a towel. As the soft fabric wipes the drops from my body, the corner of my mouth lifts. I like the idea of Han losing his fucking mind. I¡¯ll have his precious daughter, and there would be nothing he can do to save her. Slipping on the sweatpants, I grab my gun from the counter and walk out of the bathroom. When I head down the stairs, the smell of microwaved popcorn hits me, and then I see Dario sitting on my couch while watching the camera feed like it¡¯s some goddamn movie. When he sees me, he pops a kernel of popcorn into his mouth and says, ¡°I got hungry from watching the woman cook. It looks like she has some serious skills.¡± Grabbing the remote from the couch, I nce at the TV screen and see Skr busy making a dish that could easily be served in the best restaurants. I press the button on the remote, and the screen goes ck. ¡°The whole ce smells of fucking popcorn,¡± I mutter. ¡°Want some?¡± Dario asks with a smirk. ¡°No.¡± I walk to the kitchen, and opening the bag of takeout I ordered earlier, I pull the burger and fries out and put it on a te before warming it for a minute in the microwave. ¡°You need to eat healthier,¡± Darioins as he opens the fridge to help himself to a can of soda. His eyes sweep over the contents of the fridge. ¡°You¡¯re going to die of a heart attack.¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Considering all the ways I could die, I¡¯ll take it,¡± I mutter to aggravate him. He shoots me a scowl. ¡°I can send Esmerelda over twice a week to cook for you.¡± ¡°Hell no. Keep your housekeeper to yourself.¡± I remove the te from the microwave and take a huge bite of the burger. Dario looks at the junk food with disgust. The man is my opposite in every way. It¡¯s a fucking miracle we¡¯re friends because the only thing we have inmon is the Cosa Nostra. Opening the can, he leans back against the ind before taking a sip. He clears his throat, then asks, ¡°Have you found out anything new?¡± I shake my head. ¡°We keep chasing a bunch of emails and phone numbers. It¡¯s pissing me off.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to grab the doctor. He¡¯ll definitely know something we can use.¡± I nod while taking another bite, and only after I¡¯ve swallowed do I say, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m thinking the same thing.¡± ¡°And Davies and his daughter?¡± ¡°Same thing.¡± I take the can of soda from his hands and help myself to a couple of sips before passing it back to him. ¡°I¡¯ll have Carlos and Emilio bring them to the warehouse after I¡¯ve cleared out the shipment of AKs for the Mexicans.¡± ¡°When is that happening?¡± he asks as he starts crunching on popcorn again. ¡°In three days.¡± His eyes meet mine. ¡°Are you really going to kill the woman?¡± I stare at him for a solid minute. ¡°Eventually.¡± His eyebrows lift. ¡°What does that mean?¡± ¡°I¡¯m first going to torture them,¡± I answer as I put the empty te in the sink before walking to the living room. Dario plops down on one of the couches. ¡°Torture? The woman as well?¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Careful. It sounds like you have a hardon for Skr Davies, brother.¡± ¡°Not by a long shot. I¡¯m just thinking she might be innocent in this fucking mess.¡± My eyes flick to his. ¡°Innocent? You¡¯re kidding, right? Giulio¡¯s kidney is buried in her fucking body.¡± Dario holds my stare as he says, ¡°That¡¯s her father¡¯s doing, Renzo. She might not know where the kidney came from. Did you even think about that?¡± I give him a look of warning. ¡°I¡¯m done talking about this.¡± He lets out a heavy breath, then nods. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you doing something you¡¯ll regret.¡± ¡°I fucking regret not protecting Giulio better, but I sure as fuck will not regret killing anyone involved in his death.¡± Considering the conversation over, I walk to the stairs. ¡°You can let yourself out.¡± Dario darts up from the couch and grabs hold of my arm. When I turn to face him, he says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Thest thing I wanted was to upset you. I¡¯m just looking out for you.¡± I lock eyes with him, and seeing the worry on his face, I say, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°We¡¯re good?¡± I pat his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re good. I¡¯m heading to bed. Switch off the lights on your way out.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to give the junk you just ate time to digest?¡± I shake my head. ¡°No. Goodnight, Dario.¡± Walking to my bedroom, I sit down on the side of the bed and cover my face with my hands. I exhale a heavy breath as the grief and anger swirl in my chest. 96 Skr A miracle happened today. Dad finally let me go to the store on my own. It felt weird driving a car, but as I walk up and down the aisles, I feel empowered. That¡¯s until the eerie sensation I¡¯ve been experiencing since I left the hospital ripples down my spine. Shaking my head hard, I do my best to ignore it as I grab flour and baking powder from the shelf. Unable to help myself, I nce over my shoulder, and for a split second, I catch sight of a man in a light brown suit. Like an idiot, I stand frozen while staring at the end of the aisle. I¡¯m not insane, and there is no such thing as ghosts.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Fear tightens my stomach, and tearing my eyes away from the spot where I saw the man, I push the cart to the next aisle. I keep ncing around me, and by the time I reach the fruit and vegetables, I¡¯m second-guessing myself once again. I¡¯m digging through zhinis, looking for the biggest ones, when someonees to stand slightly behind me. When I see the light brown suit from the corner of my eye, I freeze, and my heart explodes in my chest. Abandoning the zhinis, I take a few steps away, and as I nce over my shoulder, it¡¯s to see the back of the man as he walks away from me. It¡¯s definitely not my imagination. That man is watching me. Feeling a need to escape so I can get back to the safety of my house, I rush to the checkout point and quickly scan the groceries. When I have everything packed and paid for, I exit the store, but as my eyesnd on the Mercedes, it¡¯s to see the man leaning back against the car with his arms crossed over his chest. Shit. He¡¯s staring in my direction, watching as I stop walking, then he tilts his head in a sinister way. My heart pounds against my ribs, and my lips part, my breaths rushing over them. It¡¯s the same man I saw the day we went to the cemetery, and I¡¯m one hundred percent sure it¡¯s the man I saw at the hospital. I¡¯m being stalked. My chest rises and falls with heavy breaths as fear ripples over my body. I¡¯m just about to abandon my cart and dart back into the store when the man pushes away from the Mercedes and walks to where a ck Bentley is parked. What does he want? Why is he watching me? Only when the Bentley leaves the parking area do I rush to Dad¡¯s car and quickly load the groceries into the trunk. My heart is still racing a mile a minute, and feeling like I¡¯m being hunted, I hurry to climb behind the steering wheel. All the way home, I keep checking the rearview mirror, and I¡¯m only able to suck in a relieved breath when I park the car in the garage. When the door slides shut behind me, I switch off the engine and slump back against the seat. Sweat beads on my forehead, and with parted lips, I just stare at the steering wheel. After what¡¯s just happened, I¡¯m sure this man is watching my every move. My eyes widen when I think of all the times it felt like I was being watched while cooking, watching TV, or sitting in my bedroom. But that¡¯s insane. The mansion has an rm system that¡¯s switched on at night, and half the time, the sensation of being watched happens in broad daylight when we¡¯re all awake. God. Do I tell Dad? What if he wants me to see a therapist or takes away the little freedom I¡¯ve gained? What if I¡¯m overreacting and I make Dad worry for nothing? There¡¯s no reason for some strange, hot man to stalk me. This is so freaking weird. Opening the car door, I climb out and grab a couple of bags from the trunk. I carry the groceries to the kitchen while wondering how to handle the situation. Honestly, I should feel ttered. The man might be interested in me and is looking for the right moment to approach me. Don¡¯t be freaking stupid! Chastising myself, I stand by the ind and frown. There¡¯s nothing ttering about being watched, and it feels sinister as hell. I begin to unpack the bags while thoughts of the strange man keep flitting through my mind. When I¡¯m done putting everything away, I leave the kitchen and head to my bedroom. I change out of the dress I wore to the store, and put on a pair of shorts and a T-shirt. Gathering my hair, I tie it in a ponytail before I sit down on the side of my bed. I think about what to do for a few minutes, then decide to hold off on telling Dad. I don¡¯t want to cause him unnecessary worry. If it happens again, I¡¯ll tell him. Needing to rx, I grab my pillow as I get up and leave the room. When Ie down the stairs, Dad walks across the foyer, heading to the kitchen. When he sees me, he asks, ¡°Did you get everything you wanted?¡± I nod. ¡°You look tired,¡± he murmurs. ¡°Are you going to get some rest?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll watch some TV and take a nap on the couch,¡± I say to set him at ease. Dad¡¯s eyes scan over my face, then he asks, ¡°Would you like to go out for dinner tomorrow night? You can pick the restaurant.¡± A smile curves my lips. ¡°I¡¯d love that.¡± As he continues to walk toward the kitchen, he says, ¡°It¡¯s a date.¡± Heading into the living room, I grab the remote from the coffee table and lie down on the couch. Switching on the TV, I put on episodes of Chef¡¯s Table and snuggle into my pillow. I struggle to pay attention to the show and think about my stalker. The suits he wears look expensive, and he¡¯s always well put together. I didn¡¯t see his eyes, but I can still vividly remember they¡¯re light brown with a dark green circle. He¡¯s so attractive that he¡¯d stand out among a thousand people, but still, it feels like he¡¯s always cloaked in shadows. Wracking my mind, I try to think of why he would want to watch me. Unable to rx, apprehension spins in my stomach. 97 Renzo After concluding the deal with the Mexicans, I find myself watching Skr Davies twenty-four-seven. The other day, when I got close to her at the store, I could feel the fear vibrating from her. She¡¯s aware I¡¯m watching her, and even at home, she¡¯s constantly on guard and ncing around as if she expects me to creep out of the shadows. I¡¯m not going to lie. I¡¯m enjoying this little game of cat and mouse way too fucking much. Sitting on the other side of the restaurant, where Skr and her father are enjoying dinner, the corner of my mouth lifts as I stare at her. Topolina. Calling her ¡®little mouse¡¯ seems fitting. Just like a cat, I¡¯ll y with her before biting off her fucking head. I watch as she smiles at her father and says something before she gets up and walks to the back of the restaurant, where the restroom is. I wait a few seconds before I climb to my feet and follow her. I nce around to make sure no one¡¯s paying attention to me before I slip into the restroom. Finding the switch for the lights, I flick it off, plunging the room into darkness.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Crap,¡± I hear her mutter. It takes another few seconds before the stall door creeks open. ¡°I can¡¯t see a freaking thing.¡± Standing right by the exit, she¡¯ll have to pass me to get out of the restroom, and I don¡¯t have to wait long. I hear her cautiously moving closer, and suddenly, her hand brushes my chest. She must have her arms stretched out in front of her so she doesn¡¯t walk face-first into a wall. A peep escapes her, making her sound just like the mouse she is. Before she can pull away, I step forward, and as I wrap my arm around her neck, I move in behind her until her back is pressed to my chest. ¡°Oh my God,¡± she whisper-shrieks. My mouth finds her ear, then I growl, ¡°Are you scared yet, topolina?¡± She nods frantically. ¡°Y-Y-Yes.¡± ¡°Good.¡± The word is nothing more than a threatening growl from deep in my chest. I smell the soft vani scent drifting from her and feel how she trembles. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt me.¡± Her voice is soft, quivering with fear. When I keep quiet, she asks, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± My lips brush against the sensitive skin beneath her ear, and a hard shiver wracks through her body. ¡°You have something that belongs to me.¡± Not wanting to be caught in the restroom and figuring I¡¯ve sufficiently scared the shit out of her, I let go. Stealthily moving around her, I open the door and leave her rattled in the dark. Stopping by my table, I toss a few bills on the white cloth to settle the bill before I get my ass out of the restaurant. As I walk through the door, I nce back, but there¡¯s no sign of Skr, who must still be shitting herself in the restroom. ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon, topolina.¡± It¡¯s time to implement the next stage of my n. Skr I fumble against the wall, and finding the light switch, I turn it on. My eyes dart around the restroom, and seeing I¡¯m alone, I suck in desperate breaths of air. My God. My hand darts to the side of my neck, where I can still feel the ghost of his lips on my skin. My mind reels, and my body is a trembling mess. I almost had a freaking heart attack when my hand mmed into him, and when he grabbed me, I stopped breathing. That was freaking terrifying. Pressing my other hand against my stomach, I try to focus on slowing my breathing. I¡¯m going to have to tell Dad. This whole situation is getting out of hand. Regaining some control over my frazzled mind, I dart forward and yank the door open. Rushing out of the restroom, I head straight for the table where Dad¡¯s cutting into his sirloin steak. I quickly sit down, and only then do I nce around the restaurant, but there¡¯s no sign of my stalker. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dad asks. I turn my attention to him. ¡°There was a man in the restroom.¡± His eyes widen, and he drops the cutlery on the table. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°Can we take the food to-go? I just want to go home.¡± ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Dad orders in a stern tone. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once we get out of here.¡± With a trembling hand, I tuck some of my hair behind my ear. ¡°I just want to go.¡± Dad quickly gets a server and settles the bill. With our food in a takeout bag, we hurry out of the restaurant, and once we¡¯re in the Mercedes, he says, ¡°Tell me what happened.¡± I pull the safety belt on while the words spill over my lips. ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing the same man everywhere. At first, I thought it was my imagination, but yesterday at the store, he got really close to me, and when I was done shopping, he was leaning against the car.¡± My eyes meet Dad¡¯s worried ones. ¡°Tonight, he came into the restroom and grabbed me from behind, asking me if I¡¯m scared.¡± Dad starts the engine, and with screeching tires, he pulls away from the curb. ¡°What does he look like?¡± he asks. ¡°He has ck hair that¡¯s cut in a sharp faux style and hazel eyes. He¡¯s easily two heads taller than me and wears expensive suits.¡± When Dad drives in the direction of our house, I ask, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the police?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ll hire a private security team.¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going to the police?¡± I ask, thinking that¡¯s the first thing we should do. Dad hesitates for a moment before he says, ¡°We don¡¯t have enough details for them to find the man.¡± Frowning at him, I argue, ¡°But they can get information once they know I¡¯m being stalked.¡± Dad¡¯s eyes flick to mine, and his tone is harsh as he snaps, ¡°Let me handle this, Skr.¡± There¡¯s a sh of regret on his face, and he reaches across the console to give my hand a squeeze. ¡°Sorry, sweetheart. I¡¯m just worried. I¡¯ll get a privatepany to find the man, and then we¡¯ll go to the police. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I whisper before ncing out of the window. A bad feeling sinks deep into my gut, and my teeth tug at my bottom lip. 98 Skr Yesterday, Dad contacted the private security firm, and he said they¡¯re putting a skilled team together to protect me. It doesn¡¯t make me feel any better, because I think we should go to the police, but Dad won¡¯t hear about it. Sitting in Dr. Bentall¡¯s office at the hospital, we wait for him to arrive so he can give me a checkup. He¡¯s already twenty-five minuteste, and Dad¡¯s getting agitated. ¡°What¡¯s taking him so long?¡± Dad mutters as he pulls his phone out of his pocket. I watch as he dials Dr. Bentall¡¯s personal number, but a momentter, he shakes his head. ¡°It goes straight to voicemail.¡± Patting Dad¡¯s arm, I get up and say, ¡°I¡¯ll check with Julia.¡± Walking to the reception counter, I smile as I ask, ¡°Do you know where Dr. Bentall is?¡± She gives me an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you¡¯re waiting so long, Skr. I¡¯ve tried to call but can¡¯t get a hold of him. Do you want to wait a little longer, or should we reschedule? I can squeeze you in tomorrow afternoon.¡± ncing over my shoulder, I look at Dad¡¯s worried expression, then nod. ¡°Let¡¯s reschedule. Call me once you¡¯ve confirmed the appointment with Dr. Bentall.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that. I¡¯m so sorry. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s keeping him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Turning away from the reception counter, I walk back to where Dad¡¯s sitting. ¡°Julia says she¡¯ll reschedule for tomorrow. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°What a waste of time,¡± Dad mutters as he stands up. He wraps an arm around my shoulders and holds me close as we leave the office. We¡¯re quiet as we head down the hallway toward the exit, and I feel tensioning off Dad in waves. Walking through the double doors of the hospital, Dad steers me in the direction of the Mercedes. Suddenly there¡¯s a screeching of tires as two white vans speed toward us. Dad turns us around, and grabbing my hand, he starts to run back to the entrance of the hospital. I¡¯m so freaking shocked I barely get to take in what¡¯s happening as the vans stop behind us. When I¡¯m roughly grabbed from behind, a terrified scream tears from my throat. Dad¡¯s fingers tighten around mine, but I¡¯m yanked from his hold, and in absolute horror, I watch as two men forcefully restrain Dad. I¡¯m not strong enough to fight the man as he drags me into one of the vans, and before the doors slide shut, I hear Dad shout, ¡°Skr!¡± ¡°Daddy,¡± I scream just as I¡¯m thrown to the floor and a knee presses into my lower back. My arms are yanked backward, and my wrists tied together with cable ties. ¡°Stop!¡± I cry as I try to wiggle free. ¡°Oh Jesus¡­Jesus¡­Jesus.¡± Frantic panic stuns me into a stupor, and I keep gasping the same word over and over. The knee lifts from my back, and I¡¯m hauled upright and shoved onto a seat. With wide eyes, my gazends on a man I¡¯ve never seen before. He has light brown hair and eyes that seem ck. Tattoos cover his neck, making him look scary as hell. My breaths explode over my lips, and my heart hammers in my chest as I stare at the man who just kidnapped me in broad daylight. Before I can even think to ask what¡¯s happening, he levels me with a terrifying look that makes ice pour through my veins. He grabs an old rag from the floor, and leaning over me, he forcefully gags me before tying it behind my head. Distressing sounds spill from me, sounding muffled from the rag biting into my lips. What do I do? Oh, God. What do I do? Shit. I don¡¯t know what to do!!! My eyes sting from unshed tears as shock keeps hitting me in tidal waves. I try to figure out where the van is taking me and hope Dad¡¯s being taken to the same ce. God, please don¡¯t let them hurt Dad. Are they going to kill us? Why? Is this a kidnapping for ransom? Shit! My mind reels, and panicked thoughts rush through me, making me dizzy. The van keeps speeding, taking sharp turns that toss me around on the seat, and when it finallyes to a screeching stop, I fall forward. The man catches me, and when the side door slides open, I¡¯m forcefully shoved out of the vehicle. Wildly, my eyes dart around, and it looks like I¡¯m in some kind of warehouse. To my left is a wall of crates, and in front of me, I see an office space where a man¡¯s sitting behind a desk, his eyes on me. There are groups of men gathering to my right, and some sit at tables covered with guns. There are also open crates filled with all kinds of weapons. Jesus. The other van pulls into the warehouse as I¡¯m shoved forward. I keep ncing over my shoulder as the man grips my bicep, forcing me to walk as he drags me toward a set of metal steps. I watch as two men pull Dad out of the van while he struggles against their hold, trying to break free. Seeing Dad fight, I rear back and manage to break loose. I run toward Dad, but a momentter, I¡¯m grabbed from behind again, and my feet leave the floor as I¡¯m lifted into the air. My side is tender from all the exertion and manhandling, and I worry about my kidney. I¡¯m not supposed to do anything strenuous for another three weeks, and this is as freaking strenuous as it gets. I hear Dad¡¯s muffled shouts, his eyes wide on me with shock and worry. We¡¯re hauled up the steps and shoved into a room. I stumble into a concrete wall, then Dad¡¯s thrown onto the stained floor. A secondter, the door shuts, and I gasp through the shock of the terrifying situation we find ourselves in. I¡¯m unable to process anything, and nothing makes sense. My eyes lock on Dad as he struggles to his feet, and my breathse faster and faster until my chest burns. ¡°Daddy,¡± I whimper around the dirty rag that tastes like oil. I nce at the steel table by the one wall, an empty stained bucket, and all the marks on the concrete floor. I think some might be from blood. Jesus. Dad moves his head from side to side, straining against the rag in an attempt to get it off his mouth. ¡°Skr.¡± He rushes to my side and nces frantically around the room before his fear-filled eyes meet mine. A tear sneaks over my cheek until it disappears into the rag. Suddenly the door opens, and my eyes grow twice their size as Dr. Bentall is shoved into the room. Four men follow him inside, and one of themes to grab my arm. I try to resist as he pulls me to the middle of the room, where I¡¯m shoved down to my knees. Oh God. My heart beats so freaking hard I swear my chest shakes with every beat. Dad is forced to kneel on my right side and Dr. Bentall on my left. I nce between them, seeing the same horror in their eyes that¡¯s filling every inch of my body. One by one, they remove the rags from our mouths, and my tongue darts out to wet my dry lips. The moment Dad can talk, he begins to plead, ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Please.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Let my daughter go. She¡¯s innocent.¡± Slowly, I turn my head to look at Dad because it sounds like he knows why we¡¯re here. ¡°Shut up,¡± one of the men snaps as she ps Dad against the side of the head. Two of the men leave, and the remaining two pull guns from behind their backs, where they are tucked into the waistband of their pants. ¡°You¡¯ll remain kneeling and only speak when spoken to,¡± one of them orders. My knees begin to ache from digging into the cold concrete, and my body trembles like a leaf in a shit storm. I hear calcted footsteps approach the room, and a momentter, a man walks in, his demeanor predatory. Recognition has my eyes widening again, and I stare at the man who¡¯s been watching me. The one who cornered me in the restroomst night. Today, he¡¯s wearing a pale green suit, and it makes the green ring around his irises pop. The brown almost looks gold, and once again, it reminds me of a tiger. Immediately I know he¡¯s in charge from the power radiating from him. My breaths keep bursting over my lips, my chest rising and falling rapidly. A chair is brought in, and without even looking, the man takes a seat while casually undoing the buttons of his jacket. Jesus, he¡¯s terrifying. Slowly his eyes settle on me before moving to Dad and stopping on Dr. Bentall. There¡¯s so much rage in his gaze it makes my fear grow tenfold. When his eyes flick back to me, I flinch from the startling impact of having them focused on me. It feels like an eternity passes before he takes a deep breath and nods at one of his men. One by one, we¡¯re searched. They take Dr. Bentall and Dad¡¯s phones and wallets, and tossing the wallets on the metal table, they hand the phones to the man who¡¯s in charge. When his lips part, his voice is such a low and deep timbre it makes shivers rush over my skin. ¡°Do any of you know who I am?¡± I instantly shake my head, my hair wildly flipping over my shoulders. ¡°Renzo Torrisi,¡± Dad whispers, his tone drenched with fear. My eyes flit between Dad and the man. The man holds Dad¡¯s gaze as he demands, ¡°Who did you buy the kidney from?¡± What? When I gasp, Renzo¡¯s eyes flick back to me, and I cringe again. ¡°Dr. Bentall made all the arrangements,¡± Dad answers hurriedly. Renzo keeps staring at me as he asks, ¡°Who was your contact?¡± I¡¯m about to wet myself as I whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Annoyance shes over Renzo¡¯s face before he looks at Dr. Bentall, who quickly answers, ¡°A man by the name of Manual Castenos.¡± Renzo pulls his phone out of his breast pocket and makes a call. A momentter, he murmurs, ¡°I have a name. Find Manual Castenos¡­no, I haven¡¯t killed them yet.¡± My body goes numb for a moment, and I sway forward before catching myself from falling face-first onto the concrete floor. Terror keeps washing over me, prickling my skin and making my mind feel hazy. I¡¯ve experienced intense fear before when I was told I was going to die, but it¡¯s nothingpared to what I¡¯m feeling right now. 99 Skr A million questions bombard me, but I don¡¯t have the guts to ask any of them. My knees ache, and my body feels weak. I sway again, and it brings Renzo¡¯s attention back to me. ¡°With you still recovering from the transnt, this must be taking a toll on your body,¡± he says, his tone biting. ¡°She¡¯s innocent in all of this!¡± Dad suddenly exims. Renzo¡¯s eyes flick to the man who¡¯s holding a gun. I assume he¡¯s a guard, and without a word passing between them, the man walks to Dad and ms the gun into the side of his head. ¡°No!¡± I cry desperately. ¡°Shut up,¡± the guard hisses at me. Whimpering, I scoot closer to Dad, but the guard aims the gun at me, and it has me instantly freezing. ¡°No, please,¡± Dad begs as he quickly moves between the gun and me. Tears spill over my cheeks, and a sob explodes from my burning chest. ¡°Enough!¡± Renzo¡¯s voice is like a whip tearing through raw skin, and I swear my dder is a second away from failing me. Giving Renzo a pleading look, I press my lips together to keep the sobs from escaping me. There¡¯s no mercy on his face as he watches me cry, and I realize we¡¯re all going to die. After everything I¡¯ve been through, I¡¯m still going to die. Unlike before, when I had to face death, I don¡¯t have time to process it. There¡¯s no making peace with the inevitable. The ringing of a phone startles the hell out of me, and Renzo answers the call. ¡°What do you have for me?¡± He listens for a while, then says, ¡°Let me know if you find out where the fucker is.¡± When he ends the call, his enraged gaze settles on Dr. Bentall. ¡°Tell me everything you know about the group who calls themselves The Harvest.¡± Dr. Bentall shifts on his knees as he hastily answers, ¡°They operate worldwide. The few times I¡¯ve needed an organ, I contacted Manual. That¡¯s all I know.¡± ¡°Have you ever met him in person?¡± Renzo asks. Dr. Bentall nods. ¡°Twice.¡± ¡°Can you arrange a meeting?¡± another question is fired from Renzo. ¡°He¡¯ll be suspicious if I ask him to meet, especially so soon after asking for a kidney.¡± Renzo stares at Dr. Bentall until there¡¯s so much tension in the room it¡¯s suffocating. ¡°Then I have no reason to keep you alive.¡± The threatening words shudder through me, and my tears dry up as ruthless fear grips me in a chokehold. Renzo nods his head, and when the guard closes in on Dr. Bentall, the doctor starts to ramble,¡± No! Wait. I¡¯ll contact him. I¡¯ll find a way to set up a meeting.¡± Renzo doesn¡¯t stop the guard as he repeatedly starts to m the butt of his gun into Dr. Bentall¡¯s face. The violence and horror have me falling to my side, and I try to scramble away from it. Droplets of blood spray over my legs, and I feel faint. Only when Dr. Bentall slips in and out of consciousness, and the left side of his face is bloody and swollen, does Renzo say, ¡°Enough.¡± Instantly, the guard steps back and resumes his standing position near the wall. Holy shit. We¡¯re going to die. We¡¯re really going to die. I¡¯m reeling in horror when Renzo stands up and orders, ¡°Bring the woman.¡± Turning around, he stalks away while the guardes to grab my arm, and I¡¯m hauled to my feet. ¡°No! Please,¡± Dad shouts as he struggles to his feet. ¡°She¡¯s innocent. Take me.¡± I meet Dad¡¯s frantic eyes for a moment, then the guard shoves him hard, making him fall on the floor. I¡¯m dragged out of the room, and another man shuts the door and locks it. ¡°No! Please,¡± I hear Dad shout. His pleas die away when I¡¯m shoved into a different room. Instantly, my eyesnd on the table where various tools and knives are spread out. Renzo shrugs off his jacket, revealing a vest that fits his muscled chest and trimmed waist like a glove. Oh, God. No. NoNoNo! I rear back, wanting to get out of the room. I struggle with all my might, but the guard shoves me to the floor. I hear the door m shut, and when I look at it, I see the guard standing in front of it with his gun still in his right hand. My head swivels to where Renzo¡¯s picking a knife from the selection, and I start to stammer, ¡°P-Please. D-Don¡¯t k-kill m-m-me.¡± When he walks closer to me, I swear I feel my brain trembling in my skull as the cold, hard fact that I¡¯m about to die hits me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I try to scramble to my feet, but when Renzo¡¯s fingers mp around my arm and I¡¯m hauled up, I can only make a squeaking sound. Bracing for the sharp pain of being stabbed to death, I¡¯m surprised out of my everloving mind when the cable ties are cut, and my wrists are freed before he lets go of me. Spinning around, my hair flies through the air. I tilt my chin head back and stare up at the man who¡¯s put the fear of God in me. The only expression in his eyes is rage. Slowly, he tilts his head, and his gaze narrows on me, making a hard tremble wrack through my body. Somehow, I manage to find my voice and ask, ¡°Who are you? Why are you doing this?¡± The sh of rage on his face is so freaking brutal I feel the force of it in my bones. Faster than I can process, he moves, and my feet are swiped from under me. As I fall back, I see Renzoe after me, and when I m into the floor, he¡¯s on top of me like a vicious animal. The knife presses into the skin beneath my chin, forcing me to tilt my head backward. My hands fly up, and I grab his wrist, trying to pull the de away from my throat, but he¡¯s incredibly strong, and all I can do is hold onto him. His lips pull back in a sneer, and with his face right by mine, he growls, ¡°I¡¯m one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra, and the kidney in your body belonged to my little brother.¡± Cosa Nostra. I¡¯ve watched a documentary about the mafia and know just how ruthless the group of criminals can be. Renzo leans even closer, and his words are haunting and ferocious as he says, ¡°My little brother was killed so you could fucking live.¡± Little brother. Killed. Unshed tears blur my sight, and I can¡¯t think of a single thing to say as I try to make sense of what he¡¯s telling me. Being face-to-face with this man and feeling his breaths on my skin is unnerving, making my mouth grow bone dry. He tilts his head slightly. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Slowly, I shake my head. The tip of the knife presses into my skin, and a petrified shriek escapes me. My nails dig into his skin, and I squeeze my eyes shut. ¡°They fucking killed my brother in an empty lot at the back of an alley. They gutted him open like an animal and ripped his kidney from his body.¡± With every word leaving his mouth, I hear the incredible pain he¡¯s in. ¡°He was only twenty years old.¡± No. I shake my head and cringe when he shouts, ¡°Open your fucking eyes!¡± They pop open, and immediately, tears spiral into my hairline. With his brutal gaze holding mine captive, he hisses, ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± This time, I nod. As he stares at me, the intense rage returns until his features seem to be carved from stone. ¡°As long as my brother¡¯s kidney is in your body, you belong to me.¡± No. God. No. When I start to shake my head, he suddenly pulls back, and the next moment, my dress is shoved up my body, and the knife is pressed against the red scar where I had surgery. A desperate scream is torn from my soul as I try to grab hold of his hand while begging, ¡°Don¡¯t. Please, don¡¯t!¡± His eyes lock with mine again. ¡°Your choice, topolina. Either you do exactly as I say, or I take the kidney back right now.¡± Shit. Shit. Shit. ¡°I¡­I¡­I¡¯ll d-do what you s-s-say.¡± Once again, he moves quickly and rises to his feet. His eyes burn over me, and I don¡¯t dare move a muscle to fix my dress so it will cover me. ¡°Take her back to the other room,¡± he orders the guard before throwing the knife on the table and grabbing his jacket. With terror vibrating through me, I watch as he shrugs the jacket on and walks out of the room. I quickly sit up and pull my dress down while I climb to my feet. The guard grabs my arm, and I¡¯m hauled out of the room that¡¯s clearly used for torturing people, and taken back to Dad and Dr. Bentall. I¡¯m shoved inside before the door is shut behind me, and standing on shaky legs, my eyes find my father¡¯s. ¡°Are you okay? What did he do?¡± Dad asks as he rushes to me with his hands still tied behind his back. Cosa Nostra. His little brother was killed. He was only twenty years old. My voice sounds a million miles away as I ask, ¡°Did you buy a kidney for me on the ck market?¡± Dad stands in front of me, and his features are torn between worry and guilt. I¡¯m bombarded with destructive emotions as I put all the pieces together. ¡°You had someone killed so I could get a kidney,¡± I cry. ¡°He was only twenty years old.¡± I gasp for air as I wrap my arms around my middle. ¡°I never wanted that!¡± Giving Dad a heartbroken and incredulous look, I whisper, ¡°How could you do that?¡± Tears spiral down my cheeks, and knowing I have a kidney from someone who was murdered makes my heart shatter into a million pieces. ¡°I would rather have died a dignified death than be subjected to this horror.¡± Dad¡¯s face crumbles beneath the guilt he feels. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they¡¯d kill someone for it.¡± He turns and levels Dr. Bentall with an enraged re. ¡°You said nothing would go wrong!¡± ¡°Seriously?¡± I shriek as I step away from my father. ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯re going with?¡± Leaning forward, I shout, ¡°A man was killed! Do you get that? A man was freaking killed!¡± I¡¯m going to lose my mind. I can¡¯t deal with this. Sobs wrack from me as I say, ¡°And that man was the little brother of a mafia boss! What were you thinking?¡± God, what were they thinking? Lifting my hands to my head, I grip fistfuls of my hair. ¡°We¡¯re going to die. We¡¯re all going to die. He¡¯s going to kill us one by one. He¡¯s going to cut the kidney out of me. He¡¯s going to¨C¡± ¡°Skr!¡± Dad shouts, his whole body vibrating from how upset he is. ¡°Calm down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to calm down!¡± Dr. Bentall takes a step closer to us. ¡°All this shouting isn¡¯t helping.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± I snap at him. My angry gaze snaps between Dad and Dr. Bentall, and then I¡¯m hit with an unbearable wave of guilt. Because of me, a person was killed. I wrap my arms around myself again while a whimper ripples over my lips. My rights were vited, and an innocent person died so I could live. 100 Renzo Watching Skr scream at her father on the live stream from the camera in the room brings me a sliver of satisfaction. It looks like she¡¯s losing her mind, and it¡¯s clear she had no idea where the kidney came from. Not that it changes anything. I¡¯m still going to make her suffer for the rest of her life. The way I have to suffer every day I¡¯m forced to live without Giulio. Skr slumps down to her ass and leans back against the wall. She looks exhausted. Not wanting her to die yet, I know I¡¯ll have to make her morefortable. ¡°Carlo, put a bed in one of the empty offices,¡± I order. ¡°On it, boss.¡± My eyes are glued to the screen as I watch Han stalk up and down like a caged animal while Bentall stands in a corner. Skr buries her face in her arms that are wrapped around her knees, the skirt of her dress pinned between her calves and the back of her thighs. My phone vibrates in my pocket, and I quickly pull it out. Seeing Dario¡¯s name, I answer, ¡°Did you find out anything else?¡± ¡°We officially have a photo of Manual Castenos, and he¡¯s popped up on several CCTV cameras around the city.¡± ¡°Send me the photo and ces where he was spotted.¡± ¡°Already did that.¡± He yawns then asks, ¡°How are things there?¡± ¡°Good. I have Davies and Bentall sweating.¡± ¡°When are you killing them?¡± ¡°When I feel like it,¡± I mutter. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± he asks. ¡°I have a ballet recital I don¡¯t want to miss.¡± Shaking my head, I let out a chuckle. ¡°Go to your recital, and don¡¯t forget your tutu.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t diss it until you¡¯ve tried it.¡± ¡°Enjoy the rest of the day, brother. Thanks for all the help.¡± ¡°Anytime,¡± he says, and I hear him moving. ¡°I¡¯ll send you my invoice.¡± Chuckling, I mutter, ¡°You do that.¡± Ending the call, my eyes return to the screen, but then Elio walks into the office, pulling my attention away again. Opening my emails, I click on the one from Dario and forward it to Elio. ¡°I¡¯ve just sent you an email. We have a photo of Castenos. Get the men to search New York and tell them the one to bring him in alive gets a fifty thousand bonus.¡± ¡°They¡¯re going to tear the city apart,¡± Elio mutters as he checks his email. ¡°That¡¯s the idea,¡± I murmur as I look at the live stream from the room. Skr¡¯s now leaning her head back against the wall, looking deathly pale. ¡°What¡¯s Antonio¡¯s number?¡± I ask. When Elio gives it to me, I quickly dail it. ¡°Hello,¡± Antonio answers abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s Renzo.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Yes, boss,¡± he says, his tone instantly filled with respect. ¡°What can I do for you?¡± ¡°Bring Bianca to the warehouse.¡± ¡°Have you found the group responsible?¡± ¡°Not yet, but I need Bianca¡¯s medical skills.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll leave as soon as possible, boss.¡± I end the call and keep staring at Skr. Don¡¯t die on me, topolina. I need you to live a long and torturous life. Carloes into the office and gives me a chin lift. ¡°The office is ready, boss.¡± ¡°Come with me,¡± I order as I walk toward the steps. Taking them up, I signal for Emilio to unlock the door, and when I step inside, Skr¡¯s already scrambled to her feet and is darting to the back of the room. Wanting to teach her that she has to obey my everymand, I growl, ¡°Come here, Skr.¡± She shakes her head, her body stered to the wall. ¡°If you make me ask you anything for a second time, I¡¯ll cut the kidney from you without any hesitation.¡± ¡°Please. This is insane,¡± Han cries as he moves between his daughter and me. I hold out my hand, and a momentter, a gun is ced in my palm. My fingers close around the hilt and pointing the barrel at Han, I don¡¯t hesitate for a single second and pull the trigger. The bullet tears through the sleeve of his dress shirt, and before blood can blossom on the white fabric, the bullet ms into the wall less than a foot away from Skr. ¡°Daddy!¡± she screams as she darts toward him. ¡°Skr!¡± I shout to get her attention. Her eyes snap to me. ¡°Come. Here.¡± She hesitates, but now that she knows I won¡¯t hesitate to shoot her father, she walks to me. When she tilts her head back to meet my eyes, I lean down until our faces are an inch apart. ¡°Don¡¯t ever disobey me again.¡± She swallows hard as she nods. Turning around, I mutter, ¡°Follow me.¡± I leave the room and hear Skr¡¯s rapid breaths behind me. When I walk into the office that¡¯s now a makeshift bedroom, I use the gun to point at the bed. ¡°Get some rest,¡± I order. ¡°W-What?¡± My eyes flick to her face, and she recoils while wrapping her arms around her waist. ¡°Do you really want me to repeat myself?¡± She quickly shakes her head and hurries to the bed. When she lies down, her body is ramrod straight, and tensiones off her in waves. I walk closer and look down into her terrified eyes that sparkle like the ocean when the sun shines down on the water. ¡°Sleep, topolina. You¡¯re going to need your rest for whates next.¡± Instead of begging for her own life, her voice trembles as she pleads, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill my father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re in no position to ask that of me,¡± I remind her. She sits up, and with a tear spiraling down her cheek, she says, ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want. Spare my father. Please.¡± I didn¡¯t n on killing Han. Not soon, anyway. I want him to suffer knowing I have his precious daughter. Bringing my right hand, which is still holding the gun to her face, I drag the barrel through the wetness left behind by her tears. ¡°Next time I give an order, you carry it out without hesitation.¡± She nods quickly. When I turn around and walk away, she calls out, ¡°Will you spare my father?¡± I stop in the doorway and say, ¡°That all depends on how well you behave.¡± When I step out of the room, Carlo pulls the door shut and locks it. ¡°Give me the key,¡± I order while holding out the gun for him to take. When I have the key, I shove it into my pocket and head back to the other room, where I¡¯m met with a worried father and cowardly doctor. ¡°What did you do with Skr?¡± Han asks, his voice hoarse from the hell I¡¯ve put him through. ¡°I¡¯ve made herfortable on a bed,¡± I answer honestly, knowing it¡¯s going to make him worry whether I¡¯ll have Skr raped. Much to my satisfaction, the air wooshes from Han, and hisplexion turns a shade grayer. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt her. I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll give you everything I own.¡± My lips curve up as I let out a chuckle. Walking closer to Han, I lean in and hiss, ¡°I¡¯m going to make her wish she was never been born.¡± I watch as tears well in his eyes and unspeakable fear tightens his features. I move even closer until we¡¯re almost nose to nose, then say, ¡°I¡¯m going to make you feel all the pain I feel and then some. Because of you, I have to live without my brother, so you¡¯ll live without your daughter, knowing I¡¯ll fuck her raw until she¡¯s nothing but a ghost of the girl you raised.¡± ¡°Please,¡± he breathes. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± ¡°You only have one thing I want, and I already have her.¡± Pulling back, my smile widens. ¡°Your precious little daughter now belongs to me.¡± His features crumble again, and seeing the unbearable pain my words are causing him fills me with satisfaction. I tilt my head and breathe it in. I¡¯ll make them suffer, Giulio. I¡¯ll make them fucking pay. I stare at Han until he lowers his head, and silent sobs wrack his shoulders. ¡°I didn¡¯t know they would kill your brother,¡± he cries. I step closer again and whisper near his ear, ¡°You would still have done it to save your daughter. You would¡¯ve killed half of New York, if that¡¯s what it took to keep her alive, because you love her.¡± I pull back and gripping his jaw, I force him to look at me. ¡°I loved my brother, and you took him from me.¡± I move backward, and my eyes flick to where the doctor is cowering in the corner. ¡°Dr. Bentall,¡± I say and wait for him to look at me before I continue, ¡°Enjoy yourst night. I¡¯m killing you tomorrow.¡± The blood drains from his face, and I watch as he realizes there¡¯s nothing he can do to stop me. Walking out of the room, I hear Emilio close the door before he locks it. ¡°Have men take turns to guard the prisoners,¡± I say to Carlo, who¡¯s right behind me. ¡°Okay, boss.¡± We take the steps down, and as I head to the office, Carlo walks to where a group of my soldiers are gathering. I find Elio behind the desk, and he lifts his eyes to me from where he¡¯s looking at theputer screen. ¡°Having fun?¡± he asks. I slump down on the couch and mutter, ¡°I need a drink.¡± Elio gets up and walks to the small liquor cab, where he pours some whiskey into a tumbler. He brings me the drink then sits down beside me. ¡°Thanks,¡± I say before taking a sip. Resting my head against the back of the couch, I close my eyes. ¡°The Mexicans are happy with the AKs.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I murmur. ¡°The Yakuza wants fifty full-auto Glock 17s. They have to be converted,¡± he informs me. ¡°Do we have enough carbine PDW conversion kits?¡± ¡°Yes. The men can get it done quickly, and the shipment can leave by the end of the week.¡± ¡°Good. Go ahead with the deal,¡± I give my approval. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home and get some rest?¡± Elio suggests as he gets up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯m too hyped. It¡¯s taking all my strength not to kill Bentall right now.¡± ¡°Kill him and go home. Why wait?¡± Opening my eyes, I down the rest of the whiskey before saying, ¡°I want him to suffer through the night.¡± 101 Skr I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to shut an eye, but I ended up passing out. I slept like the dead before waking up in the dark room. I have no idea what time it is, but seeing as I can¡¯t hear any noises, I assume it¡¯s the middle of the night. Sitting up on the bed, I nce around the room, and my eyestch onto a shadowy figure standing in the corner. I stare at Renzo while draping the covers over myp and legs. I have no idea what the man ns to do with me, and it terrifies me. ¡°Sleep well?¡± his voice rumbles from the corner. Unable to speak, I nod. ¡°Good.¡± Minutes of silence follow where he just stares at me, and it rattles the hell out of me. ¡°You have good instincts,¡± he suddenly pays me apliment. ¡°Every time you were in the kitchen, or watching TV, or in your bedroom, and you nced around thinking you were losing your mind, I was watching you.¡± My mouth drops open, and before I can stop myself, I mutter, ¡°That¡¯s not creepy at all. ¡± He lets out a chuckle that actually sounds amused. Taking a chance, I ask, ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± I hear him take a deep breath then he moves,ing closer to me. I climb to my feet and shove the covers onto the bed. When he stops in front of me, I can make out his features, and I hate that he¡¯s still attractive as hell and hasn¡¯t morphed into the hideous beast he is. Lifting a hand to my face, he grips my jaw tightly before I can yank away. He leans down until the terrifying thought that he might kiss me zips through my mind, but he stops an inch from my mouth, his eyes boring into mine. ¡°I¡¯m ying around with a couple of ideas. Want me to run them by you? Maybe you can help me decide what to do with you.¡± My body starts to tremble again, and I swallow hard on the fear this man makes me feel. His thumb brushes over my jaw, then his hand slips down to my throat, and his fingers mp tightly around my neck. ¡°At first, I fantasized about crushing your windpipe and watching you gasp for air until I squeezed thest air from your lungs.¡± Jesus. ¡°But that means you¡¯ll be dead. I won¡¯t be able to torture you anymore.¡± Again, I swallow hard, and I know he feels it. He lets go of my neck and shoves his hands into his pockets. ¡°I might keep you locked in this room for the rest of your life.¡± That will be hell. I¡¯d rather die. The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°What do you think I should do with you?¡± My tongue darts out to wet my lips, and I shake my head. ¡°You don¡¯t give a shit about what I think.¡± A smile spreads over his face, making him look devilishly attractive. ¡°Actually, I do.¡± A frown forms on my forehead, and it has him saying, ¡°My little brother¡¯s kidney is keeping you alive. How do you suggest you repay me?¡± The guilt and heartbreak knock the air from my lungs, and tears jump to my eyes. My voice is hoarse as I say, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry they killed your brother. I never wanted someone to die so I could live. I would never have agreed to the surgery if I had known.¡± He lets out a scoffing sound. ¡°Do you expect me to believe you¡¯d just go gracefully into the afterlife and give up the chance of getting a kidney?¡± Without zero hesitation, I answer, ¡°Yes.¡± Renzo stares into my eyes until I fist my hands at my sides to keep from squirming. ¡°If you could turn back time, would you die so my brother could live?¡± Again, I don¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes.¡± He takes a deep breath before letting it out slowly, then turning around, he walks to the door. ¡°Follow me, topolina.¡± What the hell is he calling me in Italian? I walk behind Renzo as we head back to the room where Dad and Dr. Bentall are. My stomach coils with dread, and when I follow him into the room, I see there¡¯s a bandage around Dad¡¯s arm. Surely Renzo wouldn¡¯t give Dad medical care if he was going to kill him? The thought has hope exploding in my heart, and I rush over to Dad, who¡¯s struggling to his feet. I wrap my arms around him and give him a hug, whispering, ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. What happened? Did he do something to you?¡± ¡°No. I just slept,¡± I answer. ¡°Enough with the little reunion,¡± Renzo says, his tone low and dark. ¡°Get Dr. Bentall.¡± The same guard from yesterday walks to Dr. Bentall and forces him onto his knees. The doctor who¡¯s treated me for the past three years looks nothing like the educated and confident man I¡¯ve gotten to know and trust.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. His face is swollen badly from yesterday¡¯s beating, and I feel sorry for him even though hemitted an unforgivable crime. ¡°Anyst words?¡± Renzo asks. My eyes grow wide as saucers when the question registers. No. Dr. Bentall looks at Renzo and says, ¡°I¡¯ve devoted my life to saving people.¡± ¡°Yet my brother is dead,¡± Renzo snaps. ¡°How many times did you buy an organ off the ck market?¡± ¡°Not many,¡± Dr. Bentall answers. ¡°Maybe seven or eight times.¡± Renzo shakes his head. ¡°Do you know they kill healthy children in Mexico for organ trafficking?¡± Dr. Bentall remains quiet. I didn¡¯t know that. Renzo reaches behind his back and pulls a gun from where it was tucked into the waistband of his pants. His fingers flex around the handle before he walks closer to Dr. Bentall. I shake my head wildly as I shriek, ¡°Don¡¯t! Please, don¡¯t kill him.¡± Renzo¡¯s eyes snap to me, and the next moment, the gun is trained on Dad. I dart in front of my father, keeping my arms wide open as if it would make me bigger. ¡°No! I¡¯m begging you.¡± I shake my head again. ¡°Choose.¡± The single word from Renzo falls heavy in the room. ¡°Your father or your doctor.¡± Horrified, I can only stare at the cruel man. His arm swings back to Dr. Bentall, and he presses the barrel right against his forehead. ¡°Consider this a mercy death, Doctor. I could¡¯ve torn you limb from limb.¡± Dr. Bentall squeezes his eyes shut. ¡°Thank me for showing you mercy,¡± Renzo demands. Dear God. ¡°T-Thank y-y-you.¡± The bang is so loud I jerk, and my ears ring as Dr. Bentall falls to his side, and blood seeps from the bullet wound to his head. I stare as a puddle of blood spreads over the floor, my body shuddering as if I¡¯m convulsing. I¡¯m gasping for air, but it doesn¡¯t feel like it¡¯s reaching my lungs. My legs give way, and I sink to the floor, my vision going spotty from the unbearable shock of seeing Dr. Bentall die. ¡°Skr,¡± Dad cries, and he falls to his knees next to me. ¡°Breathe, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Clean the mess,¡± I hear Renzo order. Mene into the room, and when they drag Dr. Bentall¡¯s body out, it leaves a streak of blood in his wake. Tears wet my cheeks, and I continue to gasp like a fish out of water. ¡°Skr, look at Daddy,¡± I hear Dad, but I can¡¯t do anything but gasp through the horror. Renzo walks closer and crouches in front of me. Gripping my chin with his forefinger and thumb, he pushes my face up so I¡¯ll meet his eyes. His expression is grim and unforgiving as he orders, ¡°Breathe, topolina. I don¡¯t want you dying on me yet.¡± I continue to gasp as tears spill down my face. ¡°Breathe!¡± he snaps angrily. Terrified, I try to suck in a painful breath, causing a strangled sound toe from my throat. ¡°Please untie me so I can hold her,¡± Dad begs. ¡°She needs to calm down, and shouting at her won¡¯t stop the panic attack.¡± Renzo shoves Dad away, and then I¡¯m in for the shock of my life as the merciless mafia boss wraps his arms around me, pulling me to his chest. Lowering his mouth to my ear, he brushes a hand over my hair as he whispers, ¡°Breathe, or your father dies.¡± Another strangled sound is torn from my chest, but I manage to get air into my lungs. When I take another breath, Renzo says, ¡°You¡¯ll neverfort your daughter again, Han. She¡¯s mine.¡± I try to pull back from his embrace, but he tightens his arms around me until I¡¯m squashed against his chest. I smell his woodsy aftershave. I feel his strength. I hear his steady heartbeat. That¡¯s when I realize just how much trouble I¡¯m in. Where my heart is fluttering like a caged bird¡¯s, Renzo¡¯s is steady. Not even killing a man can get his heart rate up. 102 Renzo As I rise to my feet, I pull Skr up until she¡¯s standing on shaky legs. I let go of her and gesture to her father as I order, ¡°Untie him.¡± Carloes closer, and pulling a pocket knife out, he flips it open and crouches behind Han, cutting the cable ties. When Han climbs to his feet, rubbing his swollen wrists, I say, ¡°You have five minutes to say goodbye to your daughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± he gasps, his eyes flicking between me and Skr. ¡°Why? What are you going to do?¡± Not answering the man, I cross my arms over my chest and mutter, ¡°Your five minutes has already started.¡± With panic blooming over his face, he grabs Skr to him and holds her tightly. ¡°No matter what happens, I love you, sweetheart.¡± She begins to cry harder and clings to her father. I didn¡¯t get to say goodbye. Christ. I¡¯d give everything I have to hug Giulio onest time. To tell him I love him. My grief spirals until the deadly rage that was soothed by killing the doctor returns with a vengeance. ¡°D-Daddy,¡± she sobs. ¡°I love y-you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for this mess I¡¯ve caused,¡± he whispers to her. ¡°I just wanted to save you. Please forgive me.¡± When she nods, my blood runs cold and I snap, ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡± My eyes flick to where Carlo and Emilio are standing, and they jump into action, pulling Han and Skr apart. ¡°You will be dropped off at hour house, Han. If you call the police, Skr dies. If you try to help her in any way, she dies. You die. Your fucking housekeeper dies. Understand?¡± He nods frantically. ¡°What are you going to do with my daughter?¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°I¡¯m taking Skr to her new home, where she¡¯ll serve me on her hands and knees.¡± His features tighten, and I drink in his distress like the sweet nectar it is. I lift my hand and wrap my fingers around the back of Sr¡¯s neck, tugging her to my side. ¡°If she¡¯s a good servant, I might give her visitation rights every once in a while.¡± ¡°Please. Don¡¯t do this,¡± Han begs. Letting out a sigh, I mutter, ¡°Christ, I¡¯m getting tired of hearing those words. Say them again, and I¡¯ll kill you for annoying me.¡± Skr surprises me by murmuring, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy. Go home.¡± I tilt my head as I stare at Han, taking in every second of his pain. ¡°I won¡¯t repeat myself,¡± I warn him. ¡°Go, Dad! Please,¡± Skr begs him. ¡°Just go.¡± ¡°Carlo, make sure Mr. Davies takes his phone and wallet,¡± I order as I let go of Skr. Turning around, I walk to the doorway. ¡°You better follow me, topolina.¡± ¡°Bye, Daddy. I love you,¡± she says quickly before I hear her hurried footsteps behind me. ¡°Skr!¡± Han cries before a gruntes from him. Carlo probably shut him up with a punch. When I take the steps down, Skr¡¯s still behind me. The woman surprised me, but then again, she¡¯s trying to save her father¡¯s life. The things we do for love. I stop by the office and say, ¡°I¡¯m heading home. Let me know when you find Castenos.¡± Elio¡¯s eyes move between Skr and me before he says, ¡°Get some sleep.¡± When I nce to my right, I see Bianca talking to Antonio, and I head toward them. As soon as Bianca notices me, her spine stiffens, and she lowers her eyes. Stopping by the cousins, I say, ¡°Bianca, you¡¯ll work at our clinic from now on. You¡¯ll be paid well.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mr. Torrisi.¡± My eyes flick to Antonio. ¡°Bring Bianca to my ce tomorrow so she can do a checkup on Skr.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± With that out of the way, I walk to the exit and signal with a chin lift to Vincenzo and Fabrizio that we¡¯re leaving. Fabrizio sets his coffee cup down on one of the tables, and both my men give Skr a wary look as they walk to where the Bentley is parked. When Vincenzo opens the backdoor, I step to the side and gesture for Skr to get in. She nces over her shoulder, probably hoping to see her father onest time. She climbs in, and I follow, which has her pressing her body to the other door in an attempt to put some distance between us. ¡°Where to, boss?¡± Fabrizio asks. ¡°Home.¡± Skr turns her face away from me and stares out of the window as we drive away from the warehouse. I hear her suck in a shaky breath and realize she¡¯s silently crying. I roll my shoulders to ease the tension in my neck as I nce out of my own window. My phone starts to vibrate, and when I pull the device out of my pocket, I see Franco¡¯s name. ¡°Morning,¡± I mutter, exhausted from the long night. ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I close my eyes and let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How¡¯s the family? Are you getting any sleep?¡± Franco lets out a chuckle. ¡°Remind me what sleep is again? Just as we get the one settled, another one starts to fuss. I¡¯m about to hire a group of nannies.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Samantha doesn¡¯t want to. And honestly, I¡¯m not going to trust a stranger with my kids.¡± ¡°Dario¡¯s bored. You should get him to babysit so you can get some rest.¡± Laughter explodes over the line. ¡°Hell will freeze over. Every time hees over, he looks at the triplets like they¡¯re a bomb that¡¯s about to detonate. He¡¯s shit scared of them.¡± A chuckle escapes me, then I say, ¡°I¡¯ll make some time to visit over the weekend.¡± ¡°You better, or I¡¯ming to your ce with the triplets, and you can babysit them while I take a nap in one of the guest rooms.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare.¡± My eyes flick to Skr, who quickly turns her face away again. ¡°I have a guest. Don¡¯t bring the kids around.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the guest?¡± Lifting my hand, I rub my palm over my face before replying, ¡°The woman who got Giulio¡¯s kidney.¡± ¡°Christ, Renzo,¡± Franco snaps. ¡°You¡¯re taking her to your penthouse? Why?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when I see you,¡± I say, not wanting Skr to hear that part of our conversation. ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Ending the call, I tuck the device back into my pocket. Minutester, Fabrizio parks the Bentley in the designated spot, and I push the door open. Climbing out, I bark, ¡°Come, topolina.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Skr hesitates before she gets out, and halfway to the elevator, she stops. I press the button, and when the doors open, I scan the keycard and order, ¡°Vincenzo, shoot her if she¡¯s not inside the elevator when the doors shut.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Skr hurries inside and wraps her arms around her middle. The silence is thick between us as we go up to the top floor, and when the doors slide open, I walk to the living room and pick up the remote. Switching the TV on, all the live streams from the cameras in the Davies house appear. The housekeeper is in the kitchen, but there¡¯s no sign of Han. Pulling my phone out, I dial Carlo¡¯s number. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± he answers before the third ring. ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°We had to rough him up a little. We¡¯re five minutes from the house.¡± ¡°Did he get the warning?¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°Good.¡± I end the call, and while I wait for Han to get home, I nce at Skr, who stares at the TV with a horrified expression. ¡°Wee to your new home,¡± I say, my tone promising nothing good. Her eyes flit to my face. ¡°This will never be my home.¡± I let out a dark chuckle. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± Holy shit. 103 Skr There¡¯s a camera showing my bedroom. My mouth grows dry when I think Renzo probably watched me get dressed. Has he seen me naked? Shit. My fear spirals a little as the question teeters on the tip of my tongue. As Renzo drops the remote on the coffee table before shrugging off his jacket, the question bursts from me, ¡°Did you watch me get dressed?¡± His eyes touch on me for a second, then he casually takes his phone from the inside pocket before draping the jacket over the back of a couch. He sets the device down next to the remote, and only then does he look at me again. I can¡¯t ce his expression, but the longer he just stares at me, the faster my heart beats. His gaze burns down my body and stops on my bare legs, where there are still droplets of dried blood. Finally his lips part, and he says, ¡°I suppose we have to get you something clean to wear.¡± He¡¯s not answering my question. That has to mean he did see me naked. Right? He grabs his phone again and dials a number. A momentter, he says, ¡°While you¡¯re dropping off Davies, pack Skr¡¯s clothes and toiletries and bring them to my ce.¡± He ends the call, and his eyes settle on the TV screen again.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me,¡± I whisper, my heart in my throat and my hands fisted at my sides. I watch as the corner of his mouth lifts, his gaze still locked on the screen. ¡°Mmh¡­wouldn¡¯t you like to know.¡± My eyebrows draw together, and just as I begin to feel utterly vited, his eyes meet mine. He tilts his head, taking in my reaction as if he finds it fascinating. Lifting my arms, I wrap them tightly around my waist, and I hunch my shoulders while lowering my eyes to the gleaming tiles beneath my feet. ¡°No. I have zero desire to see you naked.¡± My gaze flies to his, and intense relief shudders through me. That means he won¡¯t force himself on me. Thank God. I nce around the living room, that¡¯s decorated in light gray and cream tones. A stylish ss partitioning gives me a view of the state-of-the-art kitchen and a dining room. This penthouse must easily cost ten times more than our mansion, seeing as it¡¯s situated in Manhattan. The TV screen draws my attention, and when I see Dad being forcefully shoved into the foyer of our home, my hand flies up to cover my mouth. His eye is swollen shut, and blood trickles from a cut above his eyebrow. He looks disheveled and nothing like the strong man who raised me. Louisaes out of the kitchen, and shock registers on her face when she sees Renzo¡¯s men and the state Dad¡¯s in. A couple of the men head up the stairs to my bedroom, while two stay in the foyer. ¡°So what do you think, topolina? Is your father going to run to the police and risk your life?¡± Renzo tilts his head, his eyes locked on the live stream. ¡°Or maybe the housekeeper will be the one responsible for your death.¡± My voice is nothing more than a hoarse whisper as I say, ¡°They won¡¯t do anything to risk my life.¡± ¡°You sound so sure,¡± he murmurs. Letting out a sigh, he adds, ¡°It¡¯s going to be fun watching it all unfold.¡± Turning to face me, his predatory gaze locks on me. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the TV on so you can watch your father from your tower, principessa. If you turn up the volume, you¡¯ll be able to hear them.¡± At least I¡¯ll get to see Dad. He pushes his hands into his pockets, and even though his stance is casual, it doesn¡¯t fool me. I know he¡¯s capable of great violence at the drop of a hat. ¡°You¡¯ll stay in the penthouse. Men will guard it around the clock, and if you try to leave, your father will die.¡± His eyes narrow on me. ¡°And I won¡¯t give him a quick death. I¡¯ll fucking dismember him right in front of you.¡± Horror shudders through me because I know he will carry out the threat. He lets his terrifying words sink in before he continues, ¡°You are not my guest. You¡¯ll prepare every meal. You¡¯ll keep the ce spotless. If your health deteriorates, your father dies. If I see you crying, your father will pay for each tear you spill.¡± He takes a few steps closer to me, and I have to tip my head back to keep eye contact. ¡°Do you understand?¡± My dry lips part, and the single word trembles between us. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way, and you might survive living here,¡± he murmurs darkly. I seriously doubt that. He begins to walk, and his arm brushes against mine as he passes me. ¡°Come, topolina.¡± My eyes flick to the TV, and I see Louisa cleaning Dad¡¯s face. They¡¯re quiet, and she keeps ncing nervously at Renzo¡¯s two men, who are still watching them. I wonder what Dad¡¯s going to tell her. How will he exin why I¡¯m not home? Again, I¡¯m struck hard with the realization that Dad bought a kidney on the ck market. Renzo¡¯s little brother was killed so I could live. And now I¡¯m a prisoner of a deranged man. God help me. ¡°Skr!¡± Renzo¡¯s voice cracks like thunder in the air. I jerk with fright and quickly rush to catch up to him, where he¡¯s already halfway up the stairs. At this rate, I¡¯m going to die of a heart attack. I follow Renzo to a bedroom that¡¯s more luxurious than mine at home. Crime must really pay well. There¡¯s a king-sized bed with light gray and cream bedding and pillows. A window and sliding door give me a stunning view of a balcony where potted ferns surround an outdoor lounge suite. I see skyscrapers and can only imagine how beautiful the view must be at night. The wall behind the bed is made of ted granite, and to my left is a spacious walk-in closet that doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s been used before. I see another door, and cautiously moving closer, I peek into the ensuite bathroom, fitted with a shower and a tub that can easily pass for a jacuzzi. Not bad for a prison cell. ¡°Your belongings will be here soon,¡± Renzo mutters before he steps away from the open door and disappears down the hallway. I walk to the doorway and watch as he enters the room at the end of the hallway, which I¡¯m guessing is his. Letting out a sigh, I step back into the bedroom and shut the door. I dart to the bathroom to relieve my poor dder that¡¯s been put through the wringer. While I wash my face, my eyes lock on my disheveled reflection, and all the hell I¡¯ve been forced to endure the past twenty-four hours floods back like a destructive tsunami. He shot Dr. Bentall as if it was nothing. Renzo just killed him. I squeeze my eyes shut as tears threaten to fall. I¡¯m a prisoner in a cold-hearted monster¡¯s penthouse. God! After surviving the past three years and getting a second chance at life, this madness happens? I hear movement in the bedroom and suck in a deep breath of air before I go to check who it is. Men throw trash bags filled with my clothes and belongings on the floor. They don¡¯t nce in my direction once, and when they leave, they don¡¯t bother shutting the door. Staring at my clothes, I realize this is really happening. It¡¯s not a nightmare I¡¯ll wake from. It¡¯s not my imagination ying tricks on me. I¡¯ve been taken captive by a ruthless mafia boss who kills without blinking an eye. I lied. 104 Renzo I¡¯ve seen every fucking bare inch of Skr¡¯s delectable body. I lied because I didn¡¯t want her to have that kind of knowledge. If she finds out I¡¯ve seen her naked, she might get it in her head to seduce me in an attempt to gain her freedom. It¡¯s thest thing I need. She¡¯s my prisoner, and that¡¯s the extent of our rtionship. After I¡¯ve showered, I change into ck suit pants, a crisp white dress shirt, and a vest. I don¡¯t bother with a jacket as I don¡¯t n to leave the apartment. Tucking my Glock behind my back into the waistband of my pants, I let out a sigh as I leave my bedroom. When Carlo dropped off Skr¡¯s shit, I told him to go shopping so the woman will have ingredients to cook with. I¡¯ve watched her long enough to know exactly what she needs to prepare a five-star meal. Dario will finally get his wish for me to eat healthier. That should put a smile on his face. Passing the guestroom where Skr is, I notice the door¡¯s shut, and I don¡¯t hear anything. I take the stairs down, and when I reach the living room, my eyes scan over every live feed from the Davies mansion. I grab the remote and turn up the sound. ¡°¡­can¡¯t go to the police,¡± Han snaps at his housekeeper, who has tears running down her face. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything that will risk Skr¡¯s life.¡± ¡°How did this happen?¡± Louisa asks. ¡°Just as things were finally returning to normal and Skr wasn¡¯t sick anymore. This isn¡¯t right, Mr. Davies.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t know that?¡± The man¡¯s losing his cool. Good. ¡°Skr is my entire life! She¡¯s my daughter,¡± he continues to shout, the unrelenting worry on his face giving me great satisfaction. ¡°We have to do something,¡± Louisa exims. Watching the Davies household spiral is exactly what I wanted. Now they¡¯ll feel the pain I have to live with. As the memory of Giulio calling me an old man flits through my mind, my eyes snap shut from the intensity of the grief hitting me. It feels like, with every passing day, it¡¯s getting worse. It still feels like he¡¯ll walk into the room at any moment. I expect to hear hisughter. Then the emptiness sets in, and once again, my heart¡¯s shredded to pieces. I feel Skr before I hear her soft footsteps as shees down the stairs. My eyes open and flick to her, seeing that she¡¯s cleaned herself up. She¡¯s wearing another dress, this one cream with a big ck flower over half the skirt. Her features are tense with a cautious expression, and her eyes still tremble with horror and fear. Even though my little mouse is shit scared, she lifts her chin and looks at me. ¡°You said I have to keep the ce clean, but there are certain things I won¡¯t be able to do for the next four weeks.¡± Right. She¡¯s still recovering. When I just stare at her, her tongue darts out to wet her lips. She nces at the kitchen before meeting my eyes again. ¡°Cooking isn¡¯t a problem. I can sit while doing most of the prep work.¡± Again, I don¡¯t answer her, but my gaze leaves hers to travel up and down her body. Skr starts to fidget with the skirt of her dress and eventually wraps her arms around herself in an attempt to keep still. My eyes flick back to the TV screen, and I see the housekeeper sobbing her little heart out in the kitchen. There¡¯s no sign of Han. My gaze moves from one live stream to the next until it stops on Skr¡¯s empty bedroom. I finally have the little mouse. I no longer have to watch her from a distance. I turn my attention back to Skr, whose breathing has sped up. Sweat beads on her forehead, and she¡¯s back to looking pale as fuck. ¡°Sit,¡± I bark.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She darts forward and, a secondter, takes a seat on the couch farthest from me. ¡°A nurse will continue with your follow-up checkups.¡± My eyes lock with Skr¡¯s again. ¡°Until Bianca¡¯s cleared you, you¡¯ll only cook.¡± I¡¯m surprised when my little mouse is brave enough to ask, ¡°What am I supposed to do with the rest of my time?¡± The corner of my mouth lifts, and I almost let out a bark ofughter. ¡°You¡¯re not here to be entertained, topolina.¡± She tilts her head slightly, then asks, ¡°What does the Italian word mean?¡± A smirk forms on my face before I murmur, ¡°Little mouse.¡± Climbing to my feet, I walk closer until I¡¯m towering over her and she has to look up at me. I bring my hand to her face and watch as she flinches when I brush a finger along the curve of her jaw. ¡°Have you ever seen a cat y with a mouse?¡± The question is a low rumble from my chest. Skr shakes her head, her eyes sparkling with terror. I have to be careful because I¡¯m actually starting to like it. ¡°They don¡¯t kill the mouse instantly. They¡¯ll torture it for hours¡­¡± my finger moves down Skr¡¯s neck to her racing pulse. ¡°Taking a bite here¡­¡± I mp my hand around her throat and only use enough force to make her gasp. ¡°Taking a bite there¡­¡± When I pull her to her feet by her neck, Skr grabs hold of my wrist with both her hands, her lips parting as her breaths burst over them. I lean in close until her terrified breaths hit my lips, then I whisper, ¡°When the mouse finally begs for death, the cat rips its head off.¡± The elevator doors open, and I let go of Skr. Turning around, I see Carloing in with the shopping. Bianca follows him into the penthouse, carrying a medical bag. ¡°I think I got everything you asked for, boss,¡± Carlo says before taking the shopping to the kitchen. ¡°Just leave it on the ind,¡± I order. My eyes flick to Bianca, and I say, ¡°You can check her here in the living room.¡± Bianca¡¯s face remains neutral when she approaches Skr, who¡¯s still trembling in fear. ¡°Are you taking your medication?¡± Bianca asks. ¡°No.¡± Skr¡¯s eyes flit to me. ¡°It¡¯s in the kitchen at my house.¡± ¡°Carlo,¡± I bark. Hees rushing back into the living room. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Go to the Davies mansion and bring Skr¡¯s medication.¡± ¡°Yes, boss.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to draw some blood,¡± Bianca informs Skr. I watch as the blood is drawn and her vitals are checked. Bianco nces at me, then murmurs, ¡°I have to check the surgery cut.¡± ¡°Then check it,¡± I mutter. Bianca¡¯s eyes dart to Skr¡¯s before she says, ¡°Please lift your dress.¡± I give them zero privacy and almost smile when I see Skr¡¯s wearing ck panties again. Bianca inspects the scar, then says, ¡°It¡¯s healing nicely. You can cover yourself.¡± Bianca packs everything back into her bag, then nces at me again. ¡°In two months, she¡¯ll have toe to the clinic so they can do a kidney biopsy. I can¡¯t perform the procedure here.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when the timees,¡± I reply. ¡°Her vitals are normal¡­ under the circumstances,¡± the nurse informs me. When I lift my eyebrow, she exins, ¡°Her heart rate is fast, and her blood pressure is low. She needs to eat and get rest.¡± I can see Bianca wants to say more, so I mutter, ¡°What else?¡± ¡°Her mental health is just as important as her physical health, Mr. Torrisi. This is a critical period after the surgery, and with too much distress, her body can reject the kidney.¡± So basically, I can¡¯t torture Skr in any way for the next three to six months? Fuck that shit. I stare at the nurse until she starts to squirm, then she whispers, ¡°It¡¯s just a clinical opinion, sir.¡± ¡°How long before she can do basic things like household chores?¡± I ask. ¡°Oh, she can start with light duties, and after four weeks, she can resume most activities.¡± Nodding at the elevator, I say, ¡°Thanks, Bianca. Let me know the results of the blood tests.¡± ¡°I will.¡± She nces at Skr, who¡¯s still sitting on the couch with her head slightly bowed. I watch as Bianca leaves the penthouse, then my eyes flick to Skr, and I order, ¡°Make something to eat.¡± She meets my gaze for a moment before she gets up and walks to the kitchen. I hear as she opens and closes cupboards, probably familiarizing herself with where everything is. Turning my head, I see her pull a couple of knives from a block, and she stares at the one that could easily slice through my neck like butter. Letting out a chuckle, I walk closer. Skr startles at the sound, her eyes flying to me. My voice is low, but a hint of amusement trickles through the words as I ask, ¡°Thinking of killing me, topolina?¡± ¡°Would it make any difference to my situation?¡± she asks bravely. ¡°Your men would still kill us. Right?¡± The corner of my mouth lifts in a smirk as I stop within striking distance of her. ¡°Oh, little mouse¡­¡± Before she can take her next breath, I grab her wrist and twist her around so her back ms into my chest. The sharp de of the knife presses against her fluttering pulse. Leaning my head down, I whisper, ¡°You couldn¡¯t kill me even if you tried.¡± 105 Skr It¡¯s difficult focusing on cooking with Renzo sitting by the ind and watching me like a hawk.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I¡¯m in a constant state of fear, and whenever I manage to calm down a little, Renzo does something to terrify the hell out of me. I¡¯ve never encountered anyone like him ¨C a monster with no humanity at all. Just as I think the thought, I hear the elevator doors open, and a momentter, an attractive man with light brown hair and brown eyes, the color of melted chocte, walks into the kitchen. When his eyesnd on me, hees to a stop, and pushing his hands into his pockets, he just stares at me. My eyes dart between the man and Renzo, then Renzo mutters, ¡°Smile, fucker. I¡¯m finally going to eat healthy.¡± Again, my eyes dart between them, every muscle in my body on high alert while I grip the knife tightly. ¡°Yeah, this is not what I meant when I said you need to eat healthier,¡± the man says as he turns his attention from me to Renzo. ¡°You seriously brought her to your penthouse?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t look surprised, Dario. I said I would,¡± Renzo answers. Dario lets out a sigh before heading in my direction. My eyes widen, and my heartbeat speeds up dangerously fast, but then he walks past me and makes his way to the fridge where he helps himself to a can of soda. He leans back against a counter as he opens the can, and only after taking a sip, he says, ¡°I hope she¡¯s making enough for three. I¡¯m dying to taste her cooking.¡± ¡°She¡¯s the one holding the knife.¡± Renzo¡¯s eyes settle on me. ¡°You better ask her.¡± Dario pushes away from the counter, and his gaze flicks to the knife in my hand before locking with mine, then he says, ¡°Hi, bellissima. I¡¯m Dario La Rosa, someone who¡¯s unfortunate enough to call Renzo my friend.¡± When he reaches a hand out and waits for me to shake it, I just stare at him. If he¡¯s Renzo¡¯s friend, then I¡¯m going to assume he¡¯s just as dangerous. ¡°Dario is one of the heads of the Cosa Nostra,¡± Renzo informs me. My assumption was right. I grip the knife even tighter because having two ruthless mafia bosses with their attention focused on me is twice as terrifying. Dario¡¯s mouth curves into a hot smile with a hint of yfulness. ¡°Rx, bellissima. I¡¯m the nice one.¡± ¡°Stop calling her beautiful,¡± Renzo suddenly growls, something possessive in his tone. Dario lets out a burst ofughter before moving away from me and taking a seat at the ind. His eyes settle on Renzo, a mischievous expression making him seem friendly. ¡°Hmm¡­Possessive much?¡± he taunts Renzo. I hold my breath with growing apprehension as I watch the interaction. ¡°Fuck off,¡± Renzo growls, then he levels me with a threatening re. ¡°You should be cooking.¡± My eyes snap back to the chicken breast I¡¯m slicing into thin strips to make a chicken sd with a drizzled honey and mustard dressing. ¡°You¡¯re going to give the woman a heart attack long before she dies of kidney failure,¡± Dario drawls as if he¡¯s mentioning the weather. ¡°Is there a reason for your visit?¡± Renzo snaps angrily. Jesus. Don¡¯t poke the beast when he wants to rip my head off. My hand trembles as I continue slicing the chicken breast. Not paying attention to what I¡¯m doing, there¡¯s a sharp sting as the knife nicks my finger. ¡°Ouch,¡± I whisper before I can stop myself and quickly move to the sink to hold the bleeding cut beneath cold water. ¡°Now look what you¡¯ve done,¡± Dario mutters. When I hear him moving closer, my heart jumps to my throat, and my breathing bes rapid puffs of hot air. He reaches for my arm but stops when Renzo barks, ¡°If you touch her, we¡¯re going to have a problem.¡± ¡°Then you better take care of the cut,¡± Dario snaps. ¡°Or I will. She can¡¯t get an infection. It will jeopardize the transnt.¡± The air tenses, and I close my eyes, waiting for the bomb to detonate. ¡°You¡¯re testing my patience,¡± Renzo mutters. I hear his chair scrape over the tiles, and a momentter, I¡¯m grabbed by my arm and yanked to the side. I almost lose my bnce from the sudden movement, my eyes popping wide open. Renzo drags me up the stairs, his steps muchrger than mine. From all the tension and fear, tears burn my eyes and threaten to fall, but I bite them back, remembering he said he¡¯d make Dad pay for each tear I spill. By the time he drags me into the bedroom I assume is his, I¡¯m a second away from having a panic attack. Where my room is decorated in light gray and cream, Renzo¡¯s is all ck. Just like his heart. I¡¯m yanked into the ensuite bathroom that¡¯s twice the size of the one in my bedroom and brought to a jarring stop by the counter. The scent of his woodsy cologne is much stronger in the bathroom, making me overly aware of the powerful man as he shoves my hand beneath a cold spray of water. While my blood spirals down the drain, Renzo takes a first aid kit from the cupboard and opens it. He manhandles my hand as he dries the cut before cleaning it with an antiseptic wipe. My eyes are locked on his fingers as he removes a Bandaid from its packaging. I¡¯m losing my mind because noticing he has attractive hands is definitely not something I should be doing right now. He wraps the bandaid around the tip of my finger, then his eyes snap to my face, and I feel a gut punch from him looking at me while there¡¯s so little space between us. ¡°Slow your breathing,¡± he orders in a biting tone. It¡¯s only then I realize I¡¯m practically hyperventting. My vision grows spotty from all the unbearable tension, and I struggle to calm down. He lets out an annoyed sigh, then his fingers wrap around the side of my neck, and I¡¯m tugged against his chest. I¡¯m so freaking stunned by the act of kindness it rattles the hell out of me. And it doesn¡¯t help one bit to calm me down, but instead, it has the opposite effect on me. You can¡¯t cry! He¡¯ll hurt Dad. My eyes are on fire, and my body shudders from the effort it¡¯s taking to keep the tears back. When I feel his thumb brush against my skin, it makes shivers spread through me. I try to pull back, but it only makes him wrap his other arm around my back, and I¡¯m squashed to his chest. He lowers his mouth to my ear, then whispers, ¡°Calm your breathing, Skr.¡± I desperately suck in breaths, and pinching my eyes shut, I do my best to calm down so he¡¯ll let go of me. This isn¡¯tforting at all. I wish he¡¯d let go. God, I wish I¡¯d never gotten the transnt. I¡¯d rather die than live every day with this kind of torment. ¡°Shh¡­¡± he breathes against my ear. Goose bumps erupt over my skin. Somehow, I manage to regain control over my breathing, even though my emotions are spiraling into a hopeless pit filled with despair. When Renzo seems to be satisfied that I¡¯m calmer, he pulls back, but then his fingers grip my chin, and my head is forced back so I¡¯ll look up at him. Our eyes lock, and I see zeropassion and kindness in his predatory gaze. ¡°Do you get panic attacks often?¡± No, it¡¯s a special effect you have on me, asshole. I shake my head, pulling my chin from his hold. He nods to the doorway. ¡°Finish preparing the food so you can eat and get some rest.¡± Without a word, I spin around and rush out of the bathroom. I don¡¯t nce around Renzo¡¯s bedroom, but hurry into the hallway. When I reach the top of the stairs, I remember Dario¡¯s in the apartment, and I¡¯m not sure I want to be alone with the man. Suddenly Renzo passes me, once again startling the living hell out of me because I didn¡¯t hear him approaching. I quickly follow him down the stairs and into the kitchen, where Dario¡¯s reading something on his phone. He¡¯s sitting at the ind again, and his head lifts when he hears us. ¡°Happy?¡± Renzo growls at him. Dario¡¯s eyes touch on the bandaid around my finger before he smiles. ¡°Yes. It wasn¡¯t that hard, was it?¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Renzo mutters, but the brutality he has when speaking to me is gone from his tone. ¡°Let¡¯s sit in the living room. I don¡¯t want Skr losing a finger.¡± When the men leave the kitchen, I suck in deep breaths, and closing my eyes, I ce my hand on the tense ball of nerves that used to be my stomach. Jesus. How am I going to survive this nightmare? 106 Skr While I continue to slice the chicken and fry it in a pan, I hear the two men talking in the living room. I add garlic and herbs to the pan as Dario says, ¡°You missed a good ballet performance.¡± There¡¯s pride in his voice. ¡°Thepany I bought will soon be the best in the country.¡± He owns a balletpany? It¡¯s hard to think a mafia boss cares about arts and culture. ¡°Watching a bunch of women twirling around on a stage to some boring opera piece is thest thing I¡¯m interested in,¡± Renzo replies, his tone surprisingly humorous. ¡°I¡¯m more interested in your hacking skills. Have you found out anything new about Castenos?¡± I actually manage to rx a little now that the atmosphere is less tense. When the chicken is ready, I remove it from the hot pan. Finding three tes, I arrange sliced avocado, cherry tomatoes, and cucumber slices on a bed of Boston lettuce. I te the grilled slices of chicken carefully before I return to the pan to fry some corn, which I then sprinkle over the sd. I¡¯m so focused on what I¡¯m doing I¡¯m no longer listening to the men¡¯s conversation as I make the honey and mustard dressing from scratch. When it¡¯s ready, I drizzle it over the sd before I wipe the sides of the tes so the presentation is perfect. ¡°Not bad,¡± Dario suddenly says from behind me. He scares the living hell out of me, and I stagger a couple of steps to the side while my hand flies to my thundering heart. ¡°Jesus,¡± the word bursts from me, my eyes wide on the men who must¡¯ve returned to the kitchen while I was deep in thought. ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you,¡± Dario actually apologizes. Renzo lets out an annoyed huff while he walks to the drawers to grab cutlery before he moves past me, mming the knives and forks down on the ind. ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± he orders. He takes a seat, and Dario joins him. When I remain standing, he gives me a look of warning. I quickly sit down and grab a knife and fork. Pulling my te closer, I cut into the avo, and take a bite. I keep my eyes focused on my food while the two men¡¯s dangerous and powerful presence makes it hard to enjoy the meal. Dario lets out a groan, then he says, ¡°The dressing is delicious. How did you get it sweet and tangy?¡± ¡°Honey and mustard,¡± I murmur, not looking up. ¡°I need you to make me a whole bottle so I can have it at home.¡± This time, my eyes flick to Renzo¡¯s face, and he nods. ¡°Should I make it now?¡± I ask, not wanting to anger Renzo. ¡°No. Finish your food.¡± I continue to eat and steal nces at the men. For the first time since I was thrown into this hellish nightmare, there¡¯s a tiny burst of warmth in my heart when I see how much they enjoy their sds. As soon as I¡¯m done eating, I get up and retrieve a mixing bowl from the cupboard. When I start to make the dressing, Dario gets up from his chair, and bringing his te along, he continues to eat while watching what I¡¯m doing. ¡°Do you love being a chef?¡± he asks between bites. ¡°Yes,¡± I murmur softly. ¡°You used to work at Dame, right?¡± I nod, not offering any details. ¡°I read the restaurant got a Michelin Star while you worked there.¡± I nod again, my heart pinching because I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be able to work in a restaurant again. Realizing Renzo might keep me captive for the rest of my life, a gloomy emotion fills my chest.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org All my hopes and dreams slip through my fingers and my hands still while my eyes drift shut from the pain of losing them again. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dario asks. When he ces his hand on my lower back, I instantly jerk away from him and almost drop the bowl. ¡°I said don¡¯t touch her,¡± Renzo snaps at Dario before saying to me, ¡°Finish the dressing.¡± Doing my best to ignore my breaking heart, I quickly add herbs and spices to the mixture and stir it. When it¡¯s ready, I set the bowl down on the counter and start to search through the cupboards for something to pour the dressing into. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Renzo asks. ¡°A bottle or something I can use for the dressing,¡± I answer. He gets up and walks to the fridge, where he takes a bottle of water out. Emptying it in the sink, he holds it out to me. I carefully pour the dressing into the bottle then ce it on the counter near Dario. When I gather the dishes, Renzo snaps, ¡°Leave it and go get some rest.¡± Not waiting for him to change his mind, I rush out of the kitchen. When I head up the stairs, I hear Renzo say, ¡°Stop trying to get to know the woman. She¡¯s a fucking prisoner.¡± ¡°Your prisoner,¡± Dario mutters. ¡°I¡¯ll be friendly with her if I want to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for shit,¡± Renzo warns him. ¡°Brother, you know how I feel about all of this. Skr did nothing wrong. You¡¯re torturing an innocent woman.¡± Hearing Dario¡¯s words, I stop halfway up the stairs. ¡°Giulio¡¯s kidney is in her fucking body,¡± Renzo growls angrily, intense pain shimmering in his tone. ¡°That¡¯s not her fault. Kill her fucking father and let the woman go.¡± Renzo¡¯s quiet for a moment, then he says, ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my business, or we¡¯re going to have a problem.¡± Too brave for my own good, I quietly take a couple of steps down and peek toward the kitchen, where I see the two men practically standing toe- to-toe. Dario lets out a sigh, a worried expression on his face. He ces his hand on Renzo¡¯s shoulder, then says, ¡°I don¡¯t want you doing something you¡¯ll regret. I¡¯m looking out for you, brother.¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. Stop worrying,¡± Renzo replies, his tone no longer harsh. When he turns around, I dart up the stairs and rush to my bedroom. With Dario¡¯s visit I¡¯ve seen a different side to Renzo. Even when he gets angry, he reins it in around his friend. Closing the door behind me, I stare at the floor. Dario thinks I¡¯m innocent and doesn¡¯t agree with Renzo holding me captive. Holy shit. Dario might be my way out of this mess. 107 Renzo The past three days it¡¯s taken some getting used to having Skr in my ce. Mostly, she¡¯s quiet like the little mouse she is. She only leaves her bedroom when she has to make food, and I¡¯ve noticed she¡¯ll spare the TV screen no more than five minutes a day. As soon as she gets a glimpse of her father, she¡¯ll return to her room. She never talks unless I demand a response from her, and dark circles have formed beneath her eyes which have lost their sparkle. Even when I threaten her, they don¡¯t shimmer with fear anymore. It¡¯s supposed to fill me with satisfaction. This is what I wanted. The Davies family is suffering for the part they yed in Giulio¡¯s death. Still, as I watch Skr prepare some kind of Asian dish, the thick silence grates against my ears. The sound of Skr chopping vegetables is all I hear for a while, and with every passing second, I grow increasingly agitated. My knee starts bouncing, and my shoulders tense, my eyes following the elegant movement of my little mouse¡¯s hands while she tosses the vegetables into some kind of watery soup. My gaze creeps over every inch of her, the dark blue dress she¡¯s wearing today looking beautiful on her body. I love that she wears dresses. The intrusive thought has a frown darkening my forehead. Skr drops a spoon, and I notice she¡¯s started trembling. When she knocks over the salt, she whispers, ¡°Can you stop staring, please?¡± The agitation I¡¯ve been feeling morphs into something unknown, and before I know what I¡¯m doing, I lunge from the chair and grab hold of Skr. I shove her against the counter, and when her hand ps against the granite top, she knocks an onion to the floor. I hear it roll a few feet away while my eyes lock with her terrified ones. Still no sparkle. Gripping her hips, I feel a tremor wrack through her. There¡¯s no reason for the sudden burst of anger, and I have no words tosh out with. We just stare at each other for a tense minute. I feel her breaths explode over my face, her body pressed to mine as I keep her imprisoned against the counter, her chest desperately rising and falling. When I realize my heart is hammering against my ribs, I yank away from her and stalk out of the kitchen. Reaching the elevator, I m the button, and the moment the doors slide open, I step inside. With my hands fisted at my sides, I take the elevator down, and when I step out, Vincenzo and Fabrizio¡¯s heads turn in my direction from where they¡¯re sitting in the Bentley. ¡°Going out?¡± Vincenzo asks when I climb into the back of the car. ¡°Yes. Take me to Franco,¡± I mutter. ¡°Fabrizio, stay here and keep an eye on the woman.¡± As he shoves the door open, he says, ¡°Yes, boss.¡± Vincenzo starts the engine and steers us out of the basement and onto the street. I know my friend has his hands full with the triplets, but I need to see him. Resting my elbow against the door, I rub my fingers over my mouth, the scene in the kitchen reying in my mind. I don¡¯t know why I lost my shit. It¡¯s unlike me. Usually I¡¯m the calm one out of the five heads of the Cosa Nostra. I¡¯m the chilled and funny friend between Franco and me. But with Skr in my personal space, I¡¯m finding it hard to control my rage. One look at the woman has me on the constant brink of losing my shit. It¡¯s because you¡¯re faced around the clock with the woman who has Giulio¡¯s kidney in her body. Maybe I should just kill Skr and Han and be done with it. When Vincenzo pulls into the driveway at the back of the house, I see Marcello and Milo, Franco¡¯s right-hand men, having a cigarette on the patio. I throw the door open as Marcello kills the cigarette in an ashtray. His eyes lock on me, ¡°This is a surprise.¡± I can¡¯t exchange pleasantries right now. ¡°Where¡¯s Franco?¡± Marcello gestures to the sliding doors. ¡°Probably in the kitchen or nursery.¡± I walk into the house and check the kitchen, where I find Franco downing a cup of coffee. His eyebrows fly up when he sees me, then his features tighten. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just needed a break from my ce,¡± I reply as I lean back against the ind, crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°The woman?¡± he asks. I just nod. We¡¯re quiet for a moment, then he asks, ¡°Want to talk about it?¡± I let out a sigh before muttering, ¡°I¡¯m thinking maybe I should just kill them and be done with it.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to do,¡± Franco says, his eyes locked on my face. ¡°Dario will be pissed off,¡± I mention. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°He feels the woman is innocent in all of this,¡± I exin. ¡°But you don¡¯t feel the same,¡± Franco states the obvious. He sets the coffee cup down, and walking out of the kitchen, he calls out, ¡°Follow me.¡± Letting out another sigh, I follow my friend to the third floor and into a nursery that¡¯s decorated with baby animals. The light is dimmed. Two of the triplets are fast asleep, while the third is making baby sounds. From the blue onesie the baby has on, I know it¡¯s Augusto, Franco¡¯s son. Franco reaches down and picks up Augusto, thenes closer to me. There¡¯s a proud smile on his face as he stares down at his heir, then his eyes flick to mine. ¡°Hold him,¡± he whispers. I shake my head and take a step back. Franco gives me a look of warning. ¡°Hold my fucking son, Renzo.¡± Reluctantly and very fucking awkwardly, I take the baby, instantly anxious I¡¯ll drop him. Augusto makes a cute gurgling sound, and it looks like he¡¯s smiling at me. Weirdly enough, I begin to feel calmer. When I aim to touch his chubby cheek, he grabs hold of my finger. Seeing his tiny hand holding mine, my fucking heart melts. ¡°You¡¯re their godfather. You should bond with them,¡± Franco says. ¡°I know. They just terrify the fuck out of me,¡± I admit with a soft chuckle. ¡°You just needed a little oxytocin to make you feel better,¡± Franco murmurs. I nce at my friend. ¡°Oxytocin?¡± ¡°Love hormones. They release when you hold babies or puppies. Why do you think I¡¯m so much calmer? I¡¯m constantly high on the shit.¡± I let out another chuckle and have to admit, I feel better. When Augusto starts fussing, I hand him back to Franco, who makes it look like it¡¯s the most natural thing for him to hold a baby. ¡°Being a father looks good on you,¡± I say. ¡°I totally agree,¡± Samantha suddenly says behind me. ncing over my shoulder, I smile at the woman who brought my best friend to his knees. ¡°Hey.¡± When shees into the room, I move out of the way. Samantha might have gotten used to me, but I still keep my distance from her so she won¡¯t feel ufortable. Franco told me some of the shit his wife went through before they met, and thest thing I want to do is trigger a panic attack in her. ¡°Let me take him so you can visit with Renzo,¡± she tells Franco. He hands their son over to his wife then nods at the door. I follow him to the living room, where he pours two tumblers of whiskey. Handing one to me, he says, ¡°Take a seat.¡± Sitting down on one of the couches, I sip on the drink while ncing around the room. There¡¯s baby shit everywhere. ¡°Have you found that guy you were looking for? Castenos.¡± I shake my head, frustration flitting through my chest. ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s all over New York, scurrying around like a fucking rat.¡± He takes a sip of his whiskey, then says, ¡°So the woman.¡± Shaking his head, he mutters, ¡°What are you doing, Renzo? It¡¯s clearly fucking with your head and not good for you to have her around.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. I suck in a deep breath and stare at the amber liquid in my tumbler. ¡°I get Giulio¡¯s death hit you hard, and you need to deal with it, but is this really the way to do it?¡± he asks. Lifting my eyes to his, I mutter, ¡°How would you deal with it if someone killed me for my kidney.¡± He thinks for a moment, then lets out a heavy sigh. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t take anyone captive. I¡¯d just fucking kill them all.¡± ¡°The woman included?¡± Again, he thinks about it before he answers, ¡°No. I¡¯m going to side with Dario on this one. Her only crime is being the recipient of the kidney. She wasn¡¯t the one who killed Giulio, and her father bought the kidney. From what I understand, she waspletely unaware of what was happening behind the scenes.¡± He sets his tumbler down on the coffee table, and leaning forward, he rests his forearms on his thighs. ¡°I get it must be hard knowing Giulio¡¯s kidney is in her body, but maybe you should rethink what you¡¯re doing.¡± I don¡¯t respond immediately as I think about the past five weeks. The excruciating pain of losing Giulio. The rage. The men I¡¯ve killed and the ones I n to torture to death. Han. Skr. ¡°If Han Davies didn¡¯t order a kidney, Giulio would still be alive,¡± I say. ¡°Then kill him.¡± Franco picks up his drink again. ¡°Kill him and let the woman go.¡± No. ¡°Because of her, I have no heir,¡± I mutter. ¡°Because of her, Giulio¡¯s dead. It starts and ends with Skr Davies.¡± Franco lets out a sigh. ¡°What do you want me to say, Renzo? Do you want my blessing to kill the woman? Fine. Off her. It makes no difference to me. I just fucking hate seeing you like this.¡± I down the rest of the whiskey, letting the alcohol burn down my throat. Do I really want to kill her? No. Am I going to keep her locked in my penthouse for the rest of her life? That means I¡¯m stuck with her forever, and that¡¯s a fucking long time. Fuck. ¡°Or¡­¡± Franco lets the word hang in the air until I look up to meet his eyes, then he continues, ¡°You could always marry her, and she could give you the heir you lost.¡± ¡°What. The. Fuck,¡± I practically gasp. He shrugs. ¡°Just saying. It¡¯s another way for this thing to y out, and you¡¯ll get an heir from it.¡± ¡°Hell no,¡± I growl, not even willing to consider it as an option. ¡°Dario says Skr Davies is beautiful and talented,¡± Franco mentions. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any attraction?¡± I give my friend an incredulous look. ¡°Whether a woman gives me a hard-on doesn¡¯t qualify her to be my wife.¡± ¡°Most rtionships start with attraction, brother. You just need to get it up to make a baby.¡± ¡°You really think an arranged marriage is the way to go?¡± I chuckle, my tone still incredulous because this conversation is absurd. ¡°Take a page out of Angelo¡¯s book. It will be a forced marriage because from what you and Dario have told me, Skr won¡¯t be saying ¡®I do¡¯ out of her own free will.¡± ¡°Raping a woman just to have an heir is not exactly my style,¡± I growl. ¡°Just because we¡¯ll be legally married won¡¯t change shit. She¡¯s not just going to lie back like a good little wife and take it.¡± Franco shakes his head. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± He finishes his drink. ¡°Forget what I said. It was a stupid idea.¡± We both lean back against the couches and let out sighs. ¡°So I¡¯m back to square one. I¡¯ll continue to keep her captive.¡± 108 Skr Sitting out on the balcony, I stare at the city lights. I¡¯m only wearing a pair of shorts and an oversized T-shirt, and it¡¯s starting to get chilly. Rubbing my hands up and down my arms, I think about the past five days. I¡¯m starting to get used to the new routine. I prepare three meals every day, even when Renzo¡¯s not home. When I¡¯m alone, I watch the live stream, taking every chance I get to see Dad. He¡¯s not doing well. He hasn¡¯t shaved and spends a lot of time in my bedroom, just staring at the floor. My heart breaks seeing him like that, but part of me is angry because he bought the kidney on the ck market, and now I¡¯m a deranged mafia boss¡¯ prisoner. I understand why Dad did it, but I still feel it was my choice to make and not his. It¡¯s hard to ept a man died because of me. If I could turn back time, I would¡¯ve chosen death instead of getting the surgery because the torment I¡¯m forced to endure in this penthouse is no life at all. Knowing all my hopes and dreams are once again out of reach is a hard pill to swallow. It¡¯s much more difficult than the first time I had to give up on them. The skin at the back of my neck prickles, and my body instantly tenses. Not once since I got here has Renzoe into my room. Feeling his eyes on me, my heartbeat speeds up, and I swallow hard on the fear tightening my throat. After he suddenly lunged at me two nights ago, he hasn¡¯t spoken a word to me, and I¡¯ve only seen him at dinner. A drop of rain sts on my knee, and I nce up at the dark sky. A sh of lightning strikes in the distance, and another dropnds on my forehead. Knowing I can¡¯t afford to get sick, I reluctantly get up and walk back into the bedroom. When I pull the sliding door shut, I still feel Renzo¡¯s eyes on me. Sucking in a deep breath, I turn around and see him leaning against the doorjamb, his arms crossed over his chest. I have zero intention of being the first to speak, and copying his stance, I lean against the wall and cross my arms. The stand-offsts for unnervingly long minutes before he murmurs, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t tried to escape.¡± I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m not going to risk my father¡¯s life. You¡¯ve made it pretty clear you¡¯ll kill him if I try anything.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re just going to lie back and take it?¡± he asks. ¡°I was under the impression you¡¯re a fighter and not someone who gives up so easily.¡± His words have anger exploding in my chest, and pushing away from the wall, I walk in the direction of the bathroom so I can get away from him before I say something that will get Dad and me killed. Before I can make it past the bed, Renzo grabs hold of my arm and tugs me closer until my shoulder presses against his solid chest. His tone is low as he asks, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re innocent in my little brother¡¯s death?¡± I close my eyes as the guilt rears in my heart. Not looking at Renzo, I answer, ¡°It wasn¡¯t my choice.¡± ¡°What would you have chosen?¡± I suck in a deep breath of air as the days before the surgery ghost through my mind. My voice is soft as I say, ¡°I made peace with dying. I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the surgery had I known they¡¯d kill someone for the kidney.¡± Turning my head, my eyes lock with his. I don¡¯t know where the braveryes from as I whisper, ¡°There¡¯s only one murderer in this room, and it¡¯s not me.¡± His lips curve up in a dangerous-looking smile, and a burst ofughter escapes him. Letting go of my arm, he lifts his hand to my face, and when he aims to touch my jaw, I jerk my head away. His eyebrow lifts. ¡°Suddenly, you¡¯re brave, my little mouse.¡± Lightening shes right outside the windows and lights up the room for a split second. I see the cold and unforgiving look in Renzo¡¯s eyes andAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. remember what he¡¯s capable of. He killed Dr. Bentall without showing any emotion. The heavens open up, and rain pours down in a thick curtain, the sound filling the room. ¡°Maybe you are innocent,¡± Renzo murmurs. For a moment, I wonder if I heard right, then he continues, ¡°I thought about killing you and putting an end to this¡­situation.¡± My heart squeezes in my chest, and my eyes flit back to his face. ¡°But some of my friends are rooting for your survival.¡± Dario? He said friends, so there¡¯s more than one. Right? This time, when he lifts his hand to my face, I keep still. His fingers brush along my jaw and down the side of my neck, leaving a trail of goosebumps in its wake. I hate that his touch affects me and ignore the fluttering sensation in my stomach. ¡°You don¡¯t get as scared anymore,¡± he mentions. ¡°Which means you¡¯re getting used to living here, and soon it might not be torture anymore.¡± I doubt that. This ce will never be my home. I continue to just stare at him, refusing to y into his mind games. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think of a creative way to get my pound of flesh. Maybe Franco was right after all.¡± I begin to frown because I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s referring to. Suddenly, Renzo moves away, and a secondter, he switches the light on. Standing near the door his eyes sweep over my body, then he smirks. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m starting to think Franco¡¯s onto something.¡± What? Not exining himself, he walks out of the room, leaving me feeling confused as hell. Shaking my head, I rey the conversation we just had while walking to the closet and pulling on a sweater. It¡¯s the first time Renzo¡¯s bothered to ask me how I feel. It¡¯s weird. Who¡¯s Franco, and what is he right about? Walking to the doorway, my teeth tug at my bottom lip. There¡¯s no reason for me to leave my bedroom. We¡¯ve already had dinner. Still, Renzo seems calm and willing to talk. Maybe I can reason with him, and if not, I might be able to nt a seed of doubt by adding to what Dario said to himst week. It¡¯s clear it bothers him, or he wouldn¡¯t have asked me whether I think I¡¯m innocent. Leaving my room, I nce at the closed door at the end of the hallway before I head toward the staircase. Halfway down the stairs, there¡¯s a loud crack of thunder before the penthouse is plunged into darkness. A peep escapes me as I jerk with fright. ¡°Crap.¡± I don¡¯t hear anything but the rain and wait a moment for my eyes to adjust to the darkness. The eerie sensation creeps down my spine, and I nce over my shoulder. Seeing Renzo¡¯s silhouette, I say, ¡°I¡¯m here. Just in case you don¡¯t see me.¡± His tone is a low whisper that sends shivers racing over my body. ¡°I see you just fine, topolina.¡± My muscles instinctively tense as if they recognize the predatory tone before my brain does. When Renzo prowls toward me, I take another step down and almost lose my footing from not being able to see shit. His arm wraps around my side, and I¡¯m kept in ce as he moves in front of me. Renzo¡¯s right. I¡¯m bing used to my new circumstances because my heart doesn¡¯t race like crazy with fear anymore. Even though my breathing speeds up, there¡¯s no threat of me hyperventting. Instead, I¡¯m overly aware of his powerful presence as the scent of his woodsy cologne fills the air I breathe. I¡¯m beginning to think the man has excellent night vision because he grips my jaw and tips my head back without any effort on his part. There¡¯s a glint of light in his eyes that makes him look even more predatory. He presses closer to me, and with his face an inch from mine, he says, ¡°Thest thing we need is you breaking your neck on the stairs.¡± In the moment that follows his words, a weird tension fills the air around us. It sizzles with electricity as if a lightning bolt is about to strike. His head begins to lower, and I suck in a shocked breath before holding it. What¡¯s he nning to do? Surely¡­no, he wouldn¡¯t. Would he? The warm air of his breath fans over my lips, making them tingle. My stomach does a somersault, and my brain struggles to think of how I should react. The air around us tenses even more. His arm holding me to him tightens. His body presses closer to mine. Holy shit. Suddenly, the lightse on, and seeing how close Renzo¡¯s face is to mine has my heart instantly beating like a wild horse trying to get out of a burning barn. Before another second can pass, Renzo lets go of me and takes the stairs down before walking to the living room. Stunned out of my ever-loving mind, I remain standing in the middle of the staircase. I ce a hand over my fluttering stomach and suck in deep breaths of air. Did that just happen? Was he about to try and kiss me? But why? I should be terrified if that¡¯s really the case. Turning my head, I stare at Renzo as he pours himself a tumbler of whiskey. Maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­ Did Dario get through to him, and he¡¯s softening toward me? My heart starts to race for a whole different reason. If I can make Renzo care about me, he might spare Dad¡¯s life. Maybe he¡¯ll give me my freedom. With my chest rising and falling and the idea taking root, I watch as the hot-as-hell mafia boss takes a sip of the whiskey while staring out at the city lights beyond the window. 109 Renzo It¡¯s been two weeks since I took Skr, and as I watch the live stream on the TV screen, it¡¯s clear Han Davies is losing his mind. Unshaven, disheveled, and losing weight, the man looks like death. My eyes flick to Skr where she¡¯s cleaning the kitchen after we just had dinner. With an annoyed sigh, I pull my phone from my pocket and dial Carlo¡¯s number. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± he answers. ¡°Take two men and bring Han Davies to the warehouse,¡± I order. ¡°On it, boss.¡± I end the call and walk to the kitchen. Ripping the dishcloth from Skr¡¯s hand, I grab her wrist and pull her toward the elevator. I hear her startled gasp and how her breaths speed up, but she doesn¡¯t ask what¡¯s happening. We step into the elevator, and when the doors close, I press the button for the basement. Without thinking my hand slides down her wrist until my fingers wrap around her slender ones. I feel her hand tremble in mine and mutter, ¡°I¡¯m taking you to see your father.¡± Her head snaps up, her eyes widening with disbelief. ¡°You¡¯ll have thirty minutes to visit with him while I take care of some business. Fuck up, and I won¡¯t allow another visit.¡± She nods quickly, her eyes still wide on me. ¡°I¡¯m doing this so you don¡¯t fucking die of depression,¡± I add so she doesn¡¯t make the mistake of thinking I care about her. During the power outagest week, I almost fucked up. I was a second away from kissing the woman just because Franco and Dario got into my head. Fucking little shits. Still, Franco¡¯s words keep popping into my mind at the most random times, and I find myself thinking more and more of Skr as a woman and less as a prisoner. My little captive might just turn out to be my downfall if I¡¯m not careful. The elevator doors slide open, and I tug Skr out of it. Vincenzo and Fabrizio quickly get out of the Bentley, giving me questioning looks. I open the back door and don¡¯t even have to give an order for Skr to get in. She pulls her hand from mine, and while she climbs into the back of the car, I nce at my men and say, ¡°We¡¯re going to the warehouse.¡± I get in beside Skr and don¡¯t miss the emotional smile wavering around her lips. When Vincenzo starts the engine, Skr whispers, ¡°Thank you.¡± Turning my head, I stare at her beautiful face. There are still dark circles beneath her eyes. I was getting worried, but Bianca assured me after thest checkup that Skr¡¯s doing well and the kidney is functioning as it should. Her eyes meet mine, and we stare at each other for a moment before I nce away. I be aware of my heart beating a little faster and try to ignore the fucking organ.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The ride to the warehouse is filled with silence, but I feel the excitementing in waves from Skr and soon find myself looking at her again. Her bottom lip is being tortured by her teeth, and her eyes are shimmering with unshed tears. Her hands tremble where they¡¯re sped together on herp. When Vincenzo brings the Bentley to a stop, Skr¡¯s eyes turn to me. She hesitates for a moment, then says, ¡°You said if I cry, you¡¯ll make my father pay for each tear.¡± I forgot I said that to her. Her tone is soft as she pleads, ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can hold back the tears when I see him. Please don¡¯t hurt him.¡± Fuck, she¡¯s asking permission to cry, and it hits me square in the chest. Unable to speak, I just nod before I shove the door open and climb out of the car. Skr¡¯s right behind me as I walk into the warehouse. I nce around the open space that¡¯s slowly filling with crates as we get ready for a shipment that¡¯s due for Somalia. Walking into the office that¡¯s be Elio¡¯s second home since I took Skr, I find my right-hand man hard at work. ¡°Do you ever go home?¡± I ask. His head snaps up, then he leans back in the chair and sighs. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you tonight.¡± His eyes move between Skr and me. ¡°I¡¯ll only be here for half an hour or so.¡± Skr keeps ncing at the entrance to the warehouse, her breaths alreadying fast. ¡°Give me ten minutes, and I¡¯ll be back so we can talk business,¡± I say to Elio before I take Skr¡¯s hand and pull her toward the steps. As I head to the room we usually use to torture some poor fuck for information, I suddenly change direction and take her to one of the empty offices. Pulling her inside the dusty room, I don¡¯t let go of her hand and tug her closer. Her head tilts back, her eyes sparkling like they used to. Just the thought of spending time with her father is enough to breathe life back into her gaze. I¡¯ve missed that fucking sparkle. The thought catches me off guard and I quickly let go of her hand. I sound agitated as fuck when I say, ¡°Wait here.¡± Skr nods, and her eyes follow me out of the office. Walking toward the steps, I stop by the metal railing and cing my hands on it, I stare down at the lower floor where my men are hard at work. I hear a car pull up, and turning my attention to the entrance, I watch as Carlo and Emilio pull Han from the vehicle before shoving him into the warehouse. My eyes follow the man as he¡¯s forced through the warehouse and up the steps. Carlo brings him to a stop a couple of feet away from me. Letting go of the railing, I turn to Han and take in his sorry state. ¡°You have thirty minutes,¡± I mutter. Han¡¯s eyes snap to my face, and I see the hatred burning in them. He wishes he could kill me. I let out a chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t fuck this up for Skr. She¡¯s really looking forward to seeing you.¡± Unable to resist fucking with the man, I add, ¡°I¡¯d hate to see my woman upset.¡± Han¡¯s eyes widen with a mixture of rage and disbelief. I nod toward the office, and Carlo shoves Han so he¡¯ll move. The moment Han enters the office, I hear a strangled sob from Skr. ¡°Daddy!¡± I walk closer to the door, and locking eyes with Carlo, I say, ¡°You can leave.¡± As Carlo heads back to the steps, I watch Skr and Han hugging each other. They¡¯re just crying, not saying a word. I leave the door open, and walking a couple of feet away, I lean back against the wall so I can listen to their conversation. For the longest moment, all I hear is Skr crying. My heart squeezes in my chest, and I lower my head and stare at the metalnding beneath my feet. The uncontroble rage I felt toward Skr has faded over the past two weeks, but the sight of Han still pisses me off. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I hear Han ask. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daddy.¡± She takes a shuddering breath. ¡°You don¡¯t look okay. I never see you eating.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asks. ¡°I can see and hear you on a live stream. Renzo somehow nted cameras in the mansion. The kitchen, living room, my bedroom, and by the staircase. I get to see you and Louisa.¡± There¡¯s a moment¡¯s silence again, then Skr whispers, ¡°You need to eat. Stop sitting in my bedroom. It breaks my heart seeing you like that.¡± Han doesn¡¯t respond to what his daughter just said but instead asks, ¡°Has he hurt you?¡± ¡°No. Not once. I spend my days cooking and watching the live stream.¡± Oh, so my little mouse has been watching the live stream more than I thought. ¡°He also has a nursee over to give me my regr checkups. Considering I¡¯m being held captive, it isn¡¯t so bad.¡± Her words should upset me because I want her to suffer, not feel like she¡¯s on some fucking vacation. Instead, the corner of my mouth lifts. Amotion downstairs pulls my attention away from the reunion, and I quickly walk to the metal staircase. 110 Renzo Halfway down the steps, I see Antonio and Roberto dragging a man who¡¯s been beaten up toward me. ¡°Boss!¡± Antonio says, excitement in his tone. ¡°We found him. I was just about to call you.¡± The man is forced up the steps, and when I get a good look at his face, rage detonates in my chest. ¡°Castenos,¡± I growl. ¡°Finally we meet.¡± My eyes flick to Antonio. ¡°Take him to the room.¡± As they force him past me, I nce over the warehouse floor until I see Carlo and Emilio. I gesture for them toe. It¡¯s only when I walk to the room where they took the fucker the realization that I finally have Castenos registers. I have one of the men directly involved with Giulio¡¯s death. As I enter the room, I shrug my jacket off and toss it to the side. Antonio and Roberto have a tight grip on the man as my arm swings back, and my fist connects with his already busted jaw. The satisfaction I feel is fucking intense, but it does nothing to lessen my need for vengeance. I hit him twice more before Carlo and Emilio join us. Taking a step back, I unbutton my cuffs so I can roll up my sleeves. ¡°Good job, guys. You can leave,¡± I say to Antonio and Roberto. ¡°Go to Elio so he can pay you.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Antonio replies before they leave. I need to promote Antonio. He¡¯s be a valuable asset. ¡°Strip the fucker,¡± I order. Carlo and Emilio get to work while my eyes burn on the man who belongs to The Harvest. When he¡¯s as naked as the day he was born, I signal for my men to force him to his knees. ¡°You supplied a kidney to Dr. Bentall,¡± I say to bring him up to speed in case he has no idea why he¡¯s here. Castenos¡¯ eyes snap to my face. ¡°The faster you tell me everything I want to hear, the quicker this is over,¡± I lie because I¡¯m going to fucking make him pray for death before I kill him. ¡°I don¡¯t know a Dr. Bentall,¡± he mutters. My chest rises and falls with heavy breaths as my focus zooms in on the fucker, and unable to stop myself, I repeatedly kick the fucking shit out of him. Before I kill him too fast, I manage to pull back and roll my shoulders to ease the tension building in them. ¡°Let¡¯s try this again,¡± I say. ¡°You supplied a kidney to Dr. Bentall.¡± ¡°So fucking what?¡± he spits as he moves back into a kneeling position, his face torn with pain. ¡°Hah? What does it have to do with you?¡± I crouch down until I¡¯m at eye level with him. ¡°Who grabbed Giulio Pirrotta? Who cut him open?¡± A bloody smile pulls at Castenos¡¯ busted lips. ¡°Oh, you mean the boy who cried like a baby? Why do you care?¡± ¡°He was my little brother,¡± I grit out between clenched teeth. Castenos¡¯ eyes widen as he realizes he¡¯s not getting out of this alive. ¡°Your brother?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°You have no siblings.¡± ¡°I fucking adopted him. He was my heir, and you fucking gutted him.¡± Rage ys me to the bone and strips me of all my self-control. Lunging at the fucker, I force him onto his back and shout, ¡°Hand me a fucking knife!¡± Emilio acts quickly, and when he ces the knife in my hand, I order, ¡°Hold the fucker down.¡± They grab his shoulders, and I move off Castenos. Pressing the tip of the de against his side, I shove it slowly into his abdomen. He lets out an agonizing cry, and with a cruel smile on my face, I say, ¡°Look who¡¯s crying like a baby now, bitch.¡± His body trembles from the shock, and his eyes are wide as he finally has themon sense to fear me. Keeping the de embedded into his abdomen, I growl, ¡°Who grabbed Giulio?¡± ¡°I did,¡± he hisses. ¡°I fucking gutted him like a meatbag.¡± He¡¯s pushing me, so I¡¯ll just kill him. ¡°Where does The Harvest operate from?¡± I demand. Another bloody smile stretches over his face. ¡°We¡¯re everywhere¡­ move from city to city¡­never in one ce¡­ longer than three months.¡± Using force, I cut a deep line down to where his pubic hair starts. The fucker howls like an animal, the sound making a powerful wave of satisfaction fill my soul. ¡°Who¡¯s your leader?¡± I ask through gritted teeth. A humorless chuckle ripples from him. ¡°Montes.¡± ¡°Montes fucking who?¡± I shout. Castenos¡¯ eyes lock on me. ¡°Servando¡­Servando Montes. He¡¯s a¡­ ghost. You¡¯ll never¡­find him.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me.¡± Pulling the knife out, I shove my fucking hand into his abdomen, grab a fistful of whatever fucking organs I touch first and yank it right out of his body. His agonizing cry is cut short as his body starts to convulse. I rise to my feet and watch as he goes into shock, and with his blood dripping from my hands, I savor hisst breaths. Skr After reassuring Dad for the hundredth time I¡¯m okay, I take a step away from him and cross my arms over my chest. ¡°Why did you do it, Dad? Why go to such extreme measures for a kidney?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t lose you, sweetheart,¡± he whispers. ¡°I made peace with dying,¡± I say, my voice still thick with tears. ¡°I wasn¡¯t¡­I couldn¡¯t just watch you die!¡± he exims. ¡°So you got a kidney on the ck market? Surely, you know how they get most of the organs. Innocent people suffer and die to supply the market.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think about that,¡± he admits. ¡°Dr. Bentall told me he could get a kidney, and I didn¡¯t ask any questions. I just wanted to save you.¡± ¡°At the expense of a twenty-year-old man! His life had barely started.¡± I suck in a breath to try and calm down. Finally, being able to express my anger and heartache, it¡¯s hard to keep my temper under control. ¡°What is done is done,¡± Dad says, making my eyes widen on him. ¡°It¡¯s far from done,¡± I almost shout. I p my hand against my chest. ¡°I¡¯m a freaking prisoner. For the rest of my life.¡± Dad¡¯s face crumbles under the strain of knowing he failed me as a father. ¡°I¡¯m trying to think of a way to get us out of this mess.¡± ¡°Us?¡± I hiss. ¡°There¡¯s no us. I¡¯m the one spending day in and day out in that penthouse with a monster.¡± I move farther away from Dad and close my eyes as I suck in deep breaths so I can calm down. I don¡¯t have long before I have to return to the penthouse, and who knows when I¡¯ll see Dad again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whisper. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sweetheart. I deserve your anger.¡± Suddenly, a man screams in pain, and the sound has me jerking with fright. Dad and I stand frozen, staring at each other with wide eyes. That did not sound good at all. A howl of pain fills the air, and I quickly move to Dad¡¯s side and grab his arm. Dad shakes his head before looking at me again with urgency filling his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll find a way to get you back. I promise.¡± ¡°I think I have a way, but it¡¯s risky,¡± I whisper, scared someone will overhear us. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I think I can make him care about me.¡± Dad immediately shakes his head. ¡°No! No, don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s too dangerous. A man like him will rape you if he thinks you¡¯re interested in him.¡± Yeah, I¡¯ve thought about that as well, and honestly, I¡¯m willing to sleep with Renzo if it means I¡¯ll get my freedom. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful,¡± I say. When Dad shakes his head again, I remind him, ¡°Renzo hasn¡¯t hurt me, Dad, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll force himself on me. He seems to be softening toward me. I really think my n will work.¡± An excruciating, pain-filled wail tears through the air, making us freeze again. Someone¡¯s being killed. Jesus. The air fills with tension, and before I can catch my bearings, Renzo stalks into the room. His hands are bloody, and the rage on his face is so dark it makes my soul cower back in an attempt to escape him. Dear God. Without saying a word, Renzo grabs my forearm, and I¡¯m ripped away from Dad. ncing over my shoulder, I hurry to say, ¡°Bye, Daddy. I love you. Don¡¯t worry about me. Remember, I can see you on the live stream.¡± ¡°I love you, sweetheart!¡± Dad¡¯s face crumbles as he watches me being dragged away by Renzo. As we pass an open door, I make the mistake of ncing inside, and horror crashes over me. A naked body of a man lies on the concrete floor. He¡¯s been brutally beaten and disemboweled. Jesus. I¡¯ve never seen such a level of violence in my life. The air is knocked from my lungs as I¡¯m reminded who Renzo really is. The past two weeks I¡¯ve forgotten what he¡¯s capable of. He drags me down the stairs to the lower floor while my mind reels with terror. I¡¯m pulled into the office, where Renzo addresses the man behind the desk with rage simmering in his tone. ¡°We¡¯re looking for Servando Montes. He¡¯s the leader of The Harvest. Have every avable man look for the fucker.¡± ¡°Will do, boss,¡± the man replies, not at all bothered by the blood on Renzo¡¯s hands. The blood that¡¯s now on my arm. Oh God. My stomach churns as I nce down to where he¡¯s holding me. My breaths be audible, drawing Renzo¡¯s attention to me. When he notices what I¡¯m staring at, I¡¯m pulled out of the office and taken to a restroom. My arm is shoved beneath the tap, and Renzo rinses the blood off my skin. The moment he lets go of me, I pull my arm away and take a couple of steps backward. I watch as he washes his hands and how the blood-stained water swirls down the drain. He just tortured a man. He pulled his freaking insides out with his bare hands. Jesus, what was I thinking? I¡¯ll never be able to make this man care about me. Someone like him isn¡¯t capable of feeling love. Renzo dries his hands, and his eyes settle on my face. ¡°Did you enjoy your visit with your father?¡± he asks. ¡°W-W-What?¡± I stutter as I struggle to switch gears from being engulfed in terror to answering such a simple question. He moves closer to me, and taking hold of my jaw, his eyes sweep over my face. ¡°Another panic attack, topolina?¡± I quickly shake my head and suck in a deep breath of air so he¡¯ll see I¡¯m breathing just fine. ¡°Didn¡¯t you enjoy the visit?¡± he asks, his eyes sharpening on my face. ¡°I did,¡± I whisper. ¡°Thank you.¡± He tilts his head. ¡°Then why do you look shit scared right now?¡± Seriously? My eyebrows pinch together, and I pray to all that¡¯s holy I don¡¯t piss him off as I say, ¡°You j-just killed a man w-with your bare h-hands.¡± I pause, and my tongue darts out to wet my dry lips. ¡°You disemboweled h- him. The blood¡­t-t-the blood¡­¡± Once again, this man surprises the hell out of me when he suddenly pulls me against his chest. His arms lock around me, and his hand settles against the back of my head. A tremor wracks through my body from feeling his powerful body against mine. Maybe he does care? Why else would he try tofort me? ¡°He deserved to die,¡± Renzo whispers, his voice stillced with darkness but also carrying an undertone of sorrow. ¡°He¡¯s the one who killed Giulio.¡± I nod quickly to show I¡¯m listening. ¡°My little brother was my heir. There was no one I loved more than him,¡± he admits. Realizing Renzo is actually opening up to me has my lips parting with shock. This is a side of him I haven¡¯t seen before. Silence falls around us, and I be overly aware of how it feels to be held by this man. Whether he¡¯s holding me to offer somefort or because he¡¯s ying with my emotions is unclear, though. Turning my head, I rest my ear against his chest, and my face goes ck when I hear how fast his heart is beating. Is it racing because of me? Do I dare get my hopes up? Not wanting to miss my chance, I pull my arms free from between us and wrap them around his waist. My heartbeat speeds up dangerously fast when his body curves around mine, and he presses his mouth to my hair.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Holy. Freaking. Shit. Suddenly, he lets go of me, and walking past me, he mutters, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± I quickly follow him out of the restroom while my mind races a mile a minute to process what I just learned. Renzo has to care about me to react like that. Right? 111 Renzo Feeling a hell of a lot better since I killed Constenos, I¡¯m calmer when ites to Skr. With Dario and my men searching the globe for Servando Montes, I took some time to check on my mother before she left to visit her cousins in Sicily. Standing in the living room with a tumbler of whiskey in my hand, I stare out the floor-to-ceiling window, not actually taking in the scenery of the city skyline.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I hear Skr¡¯s soft footsteps as shees down the stairs, and turning around, my eyes follow her to the kitchen. I finish thest of the whiskey and set the ss down before I head to the kitchen. She¡¯s busy taking ingredients from the fridge. I sit down on one of the chairs by the ind so I can watch her cook. No amount of torture will have me admitting out loud that I like watching her prepare food for us. ¡°What are you making for lunch?¡± I ask as I rest my forearms on the granite top. ¡°Lamb rib eye with garlic and sage roasted potatoes,¡± she replies. She sets the meat down on the counter then looks at me. ¡°It was my mom¡¯s favorite.¡± A smile tugs at her mouth, and as I stare at her like a dumbstruck idiot, it widens. Her tone sounds friendly when she adds, ¡°I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡± Seeing her smile does weird things to my insides. Especially my heart. ¡®You could always marry her, and she could give you the heir you lost.¡¯ Franco¡¯s words shoot through my mind, making a frown form on my face. Skr¡¯s smile disappears, and suddenly looking nervous, she focuses on prepping the meat. Realizing I¡¯m not happy because she¡¯s back to being nervous, the frown on my face darkens. The fuck? Why do I care whether she smiles or not? It¡¯s that fucking thought Franco nted. Since then, I¡¯ve been struggling to remember Skr¡¯s my prisoner. My eyes follow every movement from her. I take in the pink dress she¡¯s wearing, and my gaze stops on her bare feet. She looks like she belongs in my kitchen. Suddenly, Skr says, ¡°Is there something you don¡¯t like to eat? Any allergies?¡± I let out a chuckle. ¡°Why? So you can make sure to feed me whatever I¡¯m allergic to?¡± She shakes her head and nces over her shoulder. ¡°I¡¯d never do that. I just want you to enjoy the meals.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°No allergies.¡± I watch her work for a while, then she asks, ¡°So, what do you like to eat?¡± Is the sudden interest because I hugged herst week? I¡¯ve been ignoring the elephant in the room since it happened, especially how good it felt when she hugged me back. ¡°Don¡¯t get Stockholm syndrome,¡± I mutter. ¡°What?¡± ¡°It¡¯s when you show affection or attachment to your kidnapper,¡± I exin. ¡°I know what it means,¡± she replies. ¡°And just because I want to make something you¡¯ll enjoy eating doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m growing attached. I¡¯m not stupid.¡± My eyebrow lifts, and I¡¯m not happy when there¡¯s a sense of disappointment in my chest. Why does it matter whether she grows attached or not? While I watch her peel potatoes, my heart begins to beat faster as I process what¡¯s happening. Fuck. Don¡¯t, Renzo. Lifting a hand, I wipe my palm over my face as I suck in a deep breath. Do I like the woman? No, why would I? Needing to test the unwee theory, I get up and move around the ind. Skr¡¯s eyes dart to me, and she sets the potato and knife down on the counter. She doesn¡¯t take a step back when I stop in front of her. Staring at her, I focus on how she makes me feel while taking in every single inch of her beautiful face. The first thing I notice is the current of attraction running between us. Is it one-sided? The attraction is quickly followed by an urge to touch her. Lifting my hand, I brush my finger along her jaw. Her lips part in response to my touch, but I can¡¯t read her eyes. Do I like this woman? Yes. The realization has me pulling my hand away from her. Her voice is soft as she asks, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Yes. Something is very fucking wrong. This was not supposed to happen. ¡°Fucking, Franco,¡± I mutter. This is because of the seed he nted when he mentioned I should marry her. She shakes her head, a frown forming on her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± Moving away from her before I do something I¡¯ll regret, I walk out of the kitchen and head to my bedroom. I m the door shut behind me, and pushing my fingers through my hair, I suck in a deep breath. What the fuck do I do now? I begin to pace up and down in front of the bed while I process my newly discovered feelings. Sure, I¡¯ve liked a woman before, but never one I nned to keep for the rest of her life. Do I take Franco¡¯s advice and marry her? A forced marriage worked for Angelo, and Vittoria learned to love him. Yeah, but he didn¡¯t make her life a living hell. Angelo did everything in his power to win over his wife. ¡°Fuck,¡± I mutter, my heart beating faster and faster. ¡°I have to stop caring about her.¡± It¡¯s still in the early stages. I can just stop liking her. I hide in my bedroom until I¡¯m sure she¡¯s done cooking and eating, and by the time I open the door, I¡¯m dead sure I¡¯m in control of my emotions. You¡¯re her kidnapper and nothing more. You¡¯ve got this. I continue my little pep talk as I head down the stairs, and when I reach the kitchen, a breeze draws my attention to the open sliding doors in the dining room. Seeing Skr leaning over the ss railing of the balcony, my heart stutters in my chest, and I lunge into action. I grab her from behind before she can even try to climb over and haul her away from the railing. ¡°Jesus!¡± she gasps. It takes no effort from me to force her down to the floor while making sure I don¡¯t hurt her in the process. My fingers wrap around her neck to hold her in ce, and with my heart hammering in my chest, I growl, ¡°What the fuck are doing?¡± Her hands fly up to grip my wrist, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°Nothing!¡± My voice is hoarse as I say, ¡°If you think jumping will resolve everything, you¡¯re very wrong.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to jump,¡± she rambles. ¡°I was just looking at the traffic below. Twenty-seven! There were twenty-seven yellow cabs.¡± Fuck. My heart. The wind catches her dress, blowing it up her body and giving me a perfect view of her ck panties. I sink back on my ass and suck in a deep breath while my eyes burn on her. Skr sits up and pushes her dress down, her face pale from the fright I just gave her. When her eyes meet mine, her tone is soft as she says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I¡¯d never do something like that.¡± My heartbeat doesn¡¯t slow down but instead continues to hammer against my ribs. My breaths explode over my lips, and before I can stop myself, I dart forward again. Grabbing Skr by her shoulders, I force her backward. My hand moves behind her head so she doesn¡¯t bump it against the floor, and a secondter, my mouth ms into hers. 112 Skr I¡¯m still recovering from the heart attack Renzo just gave me when he suddenly darts forward again. I¡¯m shoved back down, and before I know what¡¯s happening, his mouth ms into mine. My mindes to a screeching halt, and I don¡¯t even have the capacity to gasp. I wanted to make him care about me, but I never expected my n to work so quickly. Hell, all I did was smile at him and show a little interest. His lips move hungrily against mine, and it feels unbelievably good. Shit. No feelings, woman. This isn¡¯t a romance. It¡¯s your ticket out of here. It takes a hell of a lot of effort to remember my n, and keeping with the act, I wrap my arms around his neck. Renzo tilts his head, and as his teeth tug at my bottom lip, the kiss spirals into a wild force that threatens to overwhelm me. Holy shit. Focus. His tongue sweeps through my mouth, and my abdomen clenches hard while my stomach erupts with a kaleidoscope of butterflies. Instead of having to put in effort to return the kiss, it just happens, and before I know it, I¡¯m lost. His body presses against mine, and it makes anticipation and need build within me. This man is like the apple in the Garden of Eden, and just like Eve, I¡¯m tempted to take a bite. My teeth tug at his bottom lip, and my tongue wars with his. His addictive scent fills the air I breathe. His hard cock presses against my thigh. His mouth casts a spell over me until my n is nowhere in sight, and I¡¯m solely focused on how good it feels to kiss him. With his one hand mped around my neck, his other moves down the right side of my body until he reaches the bare skin of my outer thigh. His touch has tingles racing over me, and I move my hands to the sides of his jaw. Our lips knead, and our tongues taste, creating so much friction I¡¯m not sure I can remember my name right now. His hand moves up, and when his fingers brush over the surgery scar, he pulls away as if I just burned him. It happens so fast. One second he¡¯s devouring me, and the next, he gets up and stalks away. I¡¯m left lying on the balcony floor, blinking like an idiot. What the hell was that? I¡¯m not talking about him walking away. I¡¯m referring to the way I returned his kiss. The way I freaking loved it. Holy shit. No. Renzo is a killer. A criminal. A freaking mafia boss. He kidnapped me and hurt Dad. He killed Dr. Bentall. Pressing my hand to my stomach, I suck in desperate breaths. Renzo is your enemy. Never forget that. You¡¯re just making him care, so he¡¯ll let you go. This is all part of the n. Feeling calmer, I get up off the floor and head inside. I shut the sliding door, and when I walk past the living room, I find Renzo taking a sip of whiskey. I stop and stare at the man who just kissed the ever-loving hell out of me. My eyes glide over his muscr body, the impable three-piece suit, and his ruffled hair, which normally doesn¡¯t have a hair out of ce. His features are drawn tight, and the air around him feels tense. Renzo¡¯s eyes flick to me, and I consider running to the safety of my bedroom. That would defeat the purpose. Stay right where you are. His gaze remains locked on me as he takes a sip of his drink, the sight hot and a little unnerving. Damn, the man is heartbreakingly attractive. And he just kissed me. Stick to the n. It doesn¡¯t matter how hot he is. He tilts his head, his eyes narrowing on me as if he knows I¡¯m up to something. I take a step forward and gesturing in the direction of the dining room, I say, ¡°Thanks for that.¡± Realizing it sounds like I¡¯m thanking him for the kiss, I quickly add, ¡°For saving me even though I wasn¡¯t nning to jump.¡± His voice is low and deep when he murmurs, ¡°Twenty-seven yellow cabs?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. I shrug and take another step closer to him. ¡°There¡¯s not a lot for me to do here. I was just passing the time.¡± When I take another step, the corner of his mouth lifts as if he¡¯s amused. ¡°What are you doing, topolina?¡± I shake my head and feign innocence. ¡°What do you mean?¡± He takes another sip of his drink, just staring at me as I slowly inch closer as if I¡¯m approaching a wild animal. My stomach is a ball of nerves, but I don¡¯t stop until I¡¯m standing right in front of him. I suck at flirting, but here goes nothing. Reaching for the ss in his hand, I take it from him and help myself to a sip before handing it back. I need the alcohol to be brave. Giving the man my best provocative expression, I say, ¡°You kissed me.¡± He¡¯s still watching me with amusement as he murmurs, ¡°I did.¡± Lifting a hand, I run a finger over the buttons of his vest. ¡°Want to continue what you started?¡± Suddenly,ughter bursts from him, and he sets the tumbler down before shoving his hands into the pockets of his pants. ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how far you¡¯ll take this,¡± he says as he looks at me again. Crap. He¡¯s not falling for the act. Changing tactics, I let out a sigh, and crossing my arms over my chest, I force myself to think of Dad and the state he was in so the memory will bring tears to my eyes. With my chin trembling, I say, ¡°Can you me me, Renzo? I¡¯m lonely. Is it so hard to believe I crave human interaction?¡± The amusement vanishes from his face, and his breathing actually speeds up. Did the threatening tears actually work? He stares at me for a moment, then whispers, ¡°That¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve said my name.¡± It is? ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve said it before.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No, you haven¡¯t.¡± I take in his strong reaction to hearing his name and wonder why it matters. ¡°Renzo,¡± I say it again. ¡°Renzo Torrisi.¡± His expression grows serious, and his eyes sharpen on me. ¡°That¡¯s enough mind games for one night.¡± Lifting my chin, I say, ¡°I¡¯m not ying mind games.¡± When he walks past me, I hurry to add, ¡°I¡¯m stuck here forever. The least you can do is let me get to know you better.¡± He stops walking, and standing with his back to me, he asks, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Anything.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thirty-five, can¡¯t cook to save my life, and love long walks on the beach.¡± Turning around, he gives me a mocking smile. ¡°My favorite color is blue.¡± Letting out a sigh, I lift my hand and push some hair behind my ear. ¡°You¡¯re being impossible.¡± His expression darkens as he takes a step back toward me. ¡°What do you want to hear, topolina? I¡¯ve killed eighty-seven people. Some quicker than others.¡± He takes another step, and it feels like I¡¯m being hunted. ¡°I smuggle illegal arms and deal with people who would leave you traumatized for life if you ever met them.¡± Another step brings him almost toe-to-toe with me. He leans down a little. ¡°And right now, I¡¯m thinking about forcing you to marry me so you can give me the heir I lost. After all, I¡¯m stuck with you for life. I might as well get something out of it.¡± Jesus. I¡¯m so rattled the only thing I can say in my defense is, ¡°I have to wait a year before I can have children.¡± For the second time tonight, he lets out a burst ofughter before saying, ¡°Thanks for the heads-up. I¡¯ll make sure to buy condoms when I go to the store again so I don¡¯t get you pregnant before the year is up.¡± Not winning with this man, anger starts to bubble in my chest, making me stupidly brave. ¡°Good. Make sure you stock up. I haven¡¯t had sex in years,¡± I snap. The man gives me whish as his expression turns serious again. ¡°How many years?¡± Frowning at him, I mutter, ¡°Seriously?¡± ¡°How many fucking years?¡± he barks. ¡°Five.¡± His eyebrow lifts. ¡°Want me to rectify that problem right now?¡± What? I move backward until I¡¯m out of his reach. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, and no thanks, I¡¯ll pass.¡± When hees closer, desire tightens his features, and while I¡¯m stunned by the sudden change in his mood, he lifts his hand to my face. His thumb tugs at my bottom lip as he leans closer, and I find myself holding my breath. Instead of kissing me, his lips brush along my jaw until he reaches my ear. ¡°Careful, my little mouse. Two can y this game, and I¡¯m much better at it than you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying a game,¡± I whisper as I bring my hands to his sides. He pulls back until our eyes meet. ¡°I deal with thieves and murderers on a daily basis. I can smell a lie a mile away.¡± Crap. The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°You don¡¯t really want to get to know me.¡± Damn, he¡¯s good. I swallow hard because I¡¯m all out of ideas. What do I do now? He tilts his head, and this time, when he leans forward, his mouth brushes against mine. ¡°But I do want to get to know you.¡± That means he¡¯s definitely attracted to me. I just have to find a way to use it to my advantage. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± I ask. His tone is downright predatory as he whispers, ¡°Everything.¡± Giving him a taste of his own medicine, I say, ¡°I¡¯m thirty, excellent at cooking, and beach sand makes me itch. My favorite color is green.¡± A genuine smile spreads over his face, and it leaves me a little breathless because he looks way too freaking hot for me to handle. ¡°Is ginger your natural color?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He moves away from me and takes off his jacket. My eyes lock on the gun tucked into the waistband of his pants before he takes a seat on one of the couches. He rests his arm on the back of the couch, then gestures with a jerk of his head for me to take a seat. Only when I sit down on one of the other couches does he ask, ¡°Have you always wanted to be a chef?¡± A smile tugs at my mouth. ¡°Yes. My mom taught me how to cook, and I always found it rxing.¡± ¡°Were you nning on working at a restaurant again?¡± ¡°Yes. I had a list of four restaurants I was going to visit so they¡¯d know I¡¯m avable as a sous chef.¡± Scrunching my nose, I correct myself. ¡°Make that three. The one reminds me too much of you, which is a pity. It was one of my favorites.¡± He lets out a burst ofughter. ¡°How the fuck do I remind you of a restaurant?¡± ¡°La Torrisi,¡± I say. Again, heughs, and it makes me smile. ¡°If you¡¯d walked into my restaurant, I would¡¯ve given you the job.¡± ¡°Pity you don¡¯t own one,¡± I mutter. ¡°I do.¡± Actually feeling rxed, I ask, ¡°Yeah? Which one?¡± His expression turns yful. ¡°Take a wild guess.¡± The list of restaurants in New York runs through my mind until I stop on one. My lips part, and my eyes widen. ¡°Are you serious? La Torrisi?¡± When he nods, I can only shake my head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± My mind races, then I say, ¡°The manager is Viviana Corso.¡± ¡°Elio¡¯s wife.¡± Not remembering the name, I ask, ¡°Elio?¡± ¡°My right-hand man. You¡¯ve seen him at the warehouse.¡± ¡°The one always sitting behind the desk in the office?¡± When he nods, I¡¯m still skeptical. There¡¯s no way he owns one of the best restaurants in New York. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe me,¡± he murmurs. ¡°No.¡± He gets up and grabs the remote from the coffee table. Switching on the TV, he searches for a folder out of the many ones on the screen and clicks on it. Come to think of it. I¡¯ve never seen Renzo watch regr TV. He just uses it as if it¡¯s an oversizedputer screen. The next moment, there¡¯s a live stream of the restaurant on the TV, and my lips part in another gasp. Renzo takes his phone out of his pocket, and as he dials a number, he says, ¡°Keep your eyes on the screen.¡± A secondter, he says, ¡°Hi, Viviana. I can see you¡¯re busy. I just need you to wave at the camera.¡± I watch as the manager waves, a smile on her face. ¡°I¡¯ll drop by tomorrow,¡± he tells her before ending the call. Holy shit. I can¡¯t stop staring at the screen, and Renzo has to switch off the TV before I turn my attention back to him. ¡°Your father¡¯s house is not the only ce I watch. I like to keep an eye on all my businesses.¡± Renzo owns La Torrisi. I blink at him for a solid minute before I ask, ¡°Why be a criminal if you have such an amazing restaurant?¡± ¡°Being a criminal is my birthright. I was born into the Cosa Nostra and took over when my father died.¡± ¡°Still. Can¡¯t you just leave?¡± A smirk forms on his face. ¡°The Cosa Nostra is my family, topolina. Theye first.¡± He waves at the TV. ¡°My other businesses are purely a source of ie.¡± He leans back against the couch again and watches me, the yful expression still on his face. Today, I¡¯ve seen a side of this man that¡¯s left me speechless. This mafia boss who kills without blinking an eye and kisses like the devil is also a businessman with a yful side. And I get the feeling I haven¡¯t even scratched the surface. There¡¯s a hell of a lot more to learn about him. 113 Renzo Leaning my shoulder against the doorjamb with my arms crossed over my chest, I watch Skr as she sleeps. The events of yesterday keep reying in my mind. Kissing her was not nned, and it only left me wanting more. Remembering how she melted beneath me and kissed me back with a fuck ton of passion, the corner of my mouth lifts. She might not like me, but she sure as fuck is attracted to me. Talking with her untilte into the night was also not nned, but I enjoyed every second of it. The act she was putting on to flirt with me fell away, and I got to see her real smile and talk about something she¡¯s passionate about. Does it bother me that she¡¯s trying to flirt with me in the hopes that I¡¯ll free her? Not one bit. It¡¯s entertaining. But this isn¡¯t some Beauty and the Beast fairytale where she¡¯ll get to return to her father. She belongs to me. Forever. Pushing away from the doorjamb, I walk closer to the side of the bed and stare down at the sleeping woman I was never supposed to fall for. It¡¯s only been three weeks, and I no longer have the desire to torture her. I take in her slightly parted lips, her hands that are tightly fisted beneath her chin, and her body that¡¯s curled in a fetal position. Even while sleeping, she¡¯s tense. When I watched her in her bedroom at the Davies mansion, she used to sleep on her back with her fingers rxed. Sitting down on the side of the bed, I bring my hand to her hair, and pull my fingers through the strands. They¡¯re as soft as they look. Letting out a sigh, I whisper, ¡°What am I going to do with you?¡± When I mentioned marriage to herst night, I saw the shock on her face. Skr isn¡¯t from my world, and she won¡¯t just be a good little girl and say her vows. If I threaten her father¡¯s life, she will. Remembering the attitude she gave mest night makes a smile tug at my lips. She has some fight in her, after all. As I continue to look at her, I be more and more curious. I want to see what she¡¯s like when she¡¯s happy. Leaning over her, I press a kiss to her jaw before saying, ¡°Wake up, topolina.¡± Her breathing changes, and her eyshes flutter open. When she sees me sitting next to her, fear shes over her face, and she quickly sits up. Her tone is cautious as she asks, ¡°What? Why did you wake me?¡± ¡°Get dressed,¡± I say as I get up. ¡°We¡¯re leaving in fifteen minutes.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still dark. What¡¯s the time?¡± ¡°Four am.¡± Walking to the door, I say, ¡°If you want a chance to cook at La Torrisi, be downstairs in fifteen.¡± As I leave the room, I hear her footsteps hurrying in the direction of the bathroom. Letting out a chuckle, I head to the kitchen to pour myself a cup of coffee. I only get to drink half of it before Skres into the kitchen. Her hair¡¯s tied back in a ponytail, and she¡¯s wearing a ck and white dress. I hand her my cup. ¡°Drink some.¡± She doesn¡¯t hesitate and takes a couple of sips before handing it back to me. When her eyes connect with mine, a smile spreads over her face. ¡°Are you really going to let me cook in your kitchen?¡± ¡°The kitchen belongs to Chef in,¡± I say. ¡°But he won¡¯t be in until eleven, so you¡¯ll have plenty of time to make breakfast for me.¡± Her smile widens even more, and I find myself staring at her with wonder. ¡°Prepare to have the best breakfast you¡¯ve ever tasted,¡± she says, excitementing off her in waves. I drink thest of the coffee before putting the cup in the sink. When I walk toward the elevator, Skr¡¯s right behind me. Once we¡¯re in the elevator, I turn my head and stare at her. There¡¯s no tension on her face, and she seems genuinely excited. The doors slide open, and stepping out, I walk toward the Bentley. I didn¡¯t bother calling Vincenzo and Fabrizio, leaving my men to get a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°No guards?¡± Skr asks when I open the passenger door for her. ¡°No. It¡¯s just us.¡± I don¡¯t borate why. She climbs inside, and while she tugs on the safety belt, I shut the door and walk around the front of the car. Sliding behind the steering wheel, I adjust the seat before starting the engine. When I pull out of the basement and steer the Bentley onto the quiet streets, I feel Skr stealing nces at me. ¡°Sooo,st night was nice,¡± she murmurs. ¡°We should do that again.¡± Letting out a sigh, I mutter, ¡°I¡¯ll make you deal. Just for today, I won¡¯t be an asshole, and you¡¯ll drop the act.¡± ¡°What act?¡± ¡°The one where you think flirting with me will make me care enough to let you go.¡± My eyes flick to hers. ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of man. If you make me love you, there¡¯s no fucking way I¡¯ll let you go. You¡¯re fighting a losing battle.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Are you saying there¡¯s a chance you might fall in love with me?¡± My hand grips the steering wheel tighter as I clench my jaw while growling, ¡°Don¡¯t make me regret bringing you along to La Torrisi.¡± She drops the subject instantly and turns her attention to the window. ¡°I just want one day where we¡¯re not kidnapper and captive. Just one fucking day where I can be myself around you, and you can show me what you¡¯re like when you¡¯re actually happy,¡± I admit. Her tone is soft as she whispers, ¡°Okay.¡± I hear her taking a deep breath, then she adds, ¡°It will be a nice change of pace.¡± I park the Bentley in my designated spot, and getting out, my eyes scan our surroundings for any threats. Skr climbs out of the car before I reach the passenger¡¯s side. She follows me to the back door that¡¯s used for deliveries and staff. I search for the right key, and unlocking the door, I walk inside and flick on the lights as we move through the hallway and past my office. When we reach the kitchen, I nce at Skr. Her lips are parted with a look of awe as she slowly moves forward. ¡°Holy crap, you really own La Torrisi,¡± she murmurs as she trails her hand along one of the counters. ¡°This is surreal.¡± I walk to the freezer, and opening it, I say, ¡°You¡¯ll find everything in here.¡± Noticing stacks of fish, I mutter, ¡°The fucker once again ordered trout. I¡¯m going to kill him.¡± Skres to stand next to me and peeks inside. ¡°Does Chef in love using trout in his dishes?¡± ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not the most popr dish on the menu. Last time he fucked up, more than half went into the trash.¡± Her eyes flit to me, a sh of worry on her face. ¡°Are you really going to kill him?¡± Letting out a chuckle, I shake my head. ¡°That would draw attention to me, but at this rate, I¡¯m going to fire his ass.¡± ¡°And kidnapping me doesn¡¯t draw attention to you?¡± she asks as she moves deeper into the freezer. ¡°You weren¡¯t connected to me when I took you,¡± I exin. ¡°Right.¡± Her eyes meet mine. ¡°What do you want for breakfast?¡± ¡°Whatever you feel like making,¡± I say as I pull my phone from my pocket. ¡°Just not trout. I¡¯ll be in my office if you need me.¡± Walking away, I call out, ¡°Don¡¯t burn down the kitchen.¡± I hear her chuckle as I dial Elio¡¯s number while heading to my office. ¡°Yes, boss?¡± his sleepy voicees over the line. ¡°I¡¯m taking the day off. Make sure everyone reports to you, and don¡¯t call me unless you find Servando Montes.¡± ¡°Okay. You going to get some rest?¡± ¡°Something like that,¡± I mutter before ending the call. Taking a seat at my desk, I switch on theputer so I can get all the work out of the way. It only takes me fifteen minutes to check everything because Viviana does a good job of running the restaurant. When I head back to the kitchen, I pause by the arch leading from the hallway to the workspace and stare at Skr. She¡¯s busy frying something that looks like a vegetable pancake. When I move closer, her eyes dart to me before returning to the pan as she flips the pancake without any effort. ¡°I¡¯m making Asian food,¡± she informs me. ¡°Korean pancakes, egg fried rice, and grilled mackerel.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it, Chef.¡± Her eyes dart to me again, and I see the surprise in them because I called her chef. It¡¯s followed closely by a confused expression before she focuses on the hot pan again. ¡°What was the confused look for?¡± I ask as I lean against one of the counters and cross my arms over my chest. ¡°It was just weird when you called me chef,¡± she replies. ¡°You almost sounded like a normal person.¡± She slides the pancake onto a te, and using a pizza cutter, she slices it into triangles. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to process you¡¯re the owner of La Torrisi and a ruthless mafia boss.¡± She holds a tray out to me and says, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the liberty of setting one of the tables.¡± Skr grabs another tray with the rice and mackerel, and I follow her to the table. When we take our seats, I notice she¡¯s ced chopsticks on the table. She picks up her pair, and as if she¡¯s used them a million times, she ces a slice of the pancake and some of the meat from the mackerel on my te. We each have our own bowl of fried egg rice, and she smiles as she says, ¡°I hope you enjoy the meal, Mr. Torrisi.¡± It almost feels like an interview. ¡°Why is it difficult to ept I own this restaurant while being a part of the Cosa Nostra?¡± I ask to bring us back to our earlier conversation. She picks up her ss of water and takes a sip before she answers, ¡°This restaurant is a ce where masterpieces are created.¡± ¡°And?¡± I take a bite of the pancake, loving the texture and vor. Her eyes meet mine. ¡°Last week, I saw the body of a man you disemboweled with your bare hands.¡± I stare at her as I suck in a deep breath of air. It wasn¡¯t my intention for her to see Castenos. ¡°How do you straddle the light and dark? How can you create a ce like this,¡± she waves over the tables, ¡°and at the same time, you kill without blinking?¡± ¡°Easy,¡± I murmur. ¡°Just because I don¡¯t hesitate to kill anyone who crosses me doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t enjoy the beautiful things in life.¡± I keep her gaze imprisoned as I continue, ¡°You¡¯ve seen the worst of me. I lost my brother, the person who I loved more than anything. You¡¯re seeing the pain, the rage, the fucking relentless thirst for vengeance.¡± The air vibrates with my sorrow, and I take a couple of breaths in an attempt to calm down before I say, ¡°Giulio was full of life. He always had an infectious smile on his face. Everyone loved him.¡± I close my eyes as a wave of pain washes over me. It¡¯s not as intense anymore, but it still packs a punch. Christ. I miss him. When I open my eyes again, it¡¯s to see Skr¡¯s chin trembling. My voice is hoarse when I say, ¡°I loved him so fucking much, and every day without him is hell.¡± A tear spirals down her cheek, and as she wipes it away, she whispers, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for your loss.¡± Reaching for my ss of water, I take a few sips while gathering my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m actually the calm and funny one between my friends.¡± My eyes meet hers. ¡°That¡¯s why I was so close with Giulio.¡± I nce at the empty tables, the food forgotten between us. ¡°A week before Giulio¡¯s murder, I told him I was going to train him to take over when I retired. I¡¯ve never seen him work so hard. Up until then, he gave me shit because he wanted to be one of my guards, and I wouldn¡¯t let him.¡± Talking about him isn¡¯t as hard as I thought it would be. My gaze flicks back to Skr¡¯s when she wipes another tear from her cheek. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± I ask with zero harshness in my tone. She sucks in a trembling breath before she answers, ¡°Because I feel so freaking bad that he was killed because of me.¡± ¡°Giulio,¡± I murmur. ¡°You¡¯ve never said his name.¡± She lifts her chin, and looking me in the eye, she says, ¡°I feel horrible for being the reason Giulio¡¯s dead. If I could, I¡¯d swap ces with him in a heartbeat.¡± I let out a humorless chuckle. ¡°The fucked up part is he wouldn¡¯t have wanted that. He had a soft heart and probably would¡¯ve donated his kidney if he had known he could help.¡± Skr covers her face with her hands as a sob escapes her. With all the raw pain out on the table between us, I stare at her as she cries for my brother. Giulio would¡¯ve loved her. He would¡¯veforted her and said something funny to make herugh. Climbing to my feet, I move around the table. I take hold of Skr¡¯s arm, and pulling her up, I wrap her in a tight embrace against my chest. ¡°I¡¯m s-so sorry, Renzo,¡± she cries. Yeah, so am I, my little mouse. So am I. 114 Skr Renzo¡¯s not supposed to be the oneforting me. It should be the other way around. I wrap my arms tightly around his waist, wishing I could take away his pain. His grief is something I¡¯ve never considered, but after seeing how much losing Giulio¡¯s hurt him, I can¡¯t ignore it. Renzo¡¯s human, after all. He¡¯s capable of loving someone so much that losing them turns him into a monster.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. For the first time since he kidnapped me, I put myself in his shoes. If someone had killed Mom or Dad to steal one of their kidneys so a stranger could live, I¡¯d be angry. I¡¯d be inconsble. Pulling my arms back, I move them up, and wrapping them around Renzo¡¯s neck, I hold him to me as I admit, ¡°I wish I could take away your pain.¡± When he turns his head, and his lips brush over my jaw, I don¡¯t pull away. Not because I¡¯m ying some game, but because I really want tofort him. Right now, he¡¯s not my kidnapper, and I¡¯m not his captive. He pulls slightly back, and his eyes lock with mine. There¡¯s no brutality or anger. All I see is a man who¡¯s in indescribable pain. Bringing my hands to the sides of his jaw, I push myself up on my toes and press my mouth to his. My lips taste his, and when my tongue brushes over his bottom lip, his arms tighten around me and he takes over. Just like yesterday, the kiss goes from zero to a hundred real fast, and Renzo all but devours me. His kiss is forceful and hungry, his lips and teeth branding mine. When a moan drifts from me, Renzo suddenly breaks the kiss. I¡¯m lifted from my feet and sat down on the nearest empty table. He shoves my legs open, and moving between them, his palms grip the sides of my face before his mouthes down on mine again. The man kisses me like the devil attempting to possess my soul. I can¡¯t hold back or stop myself from being swept up by him. His hands move down my body, and I lose his mouth as he breaks away so he can pepper kisses down the side of my neck. Damn, it feels good. It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had a man kiss me. His mouth feels heavenly on my skin. He keeps moving down, and when his teeth tug at my hard nipple beneath the fabric of my bra and dress, I let out a needy moan. Renzo pulls away again, and I watch as he grabs a chair, the legs scraping on the floor, before he positions it in front of me. He sits down on the chair, and when his hands settle on my knees, pushing them wider apart, I have a fleeting thought that I should put a stop to this. His eyes burn on my face as he pushes my dress up, then he takes hold of my panties and tugs them down my legs. ¡°Hold onto the table, mia topolina,¡± he warns before he moves forward, and his face disappears between my thighs. Oh God. He spreads me with two fingers, and when his tongue swipes over my clit, I lie back while grabbing the sides of the table. He begins to feast on me as if I¡¯m all that stands between him and starvation. Oh. My. God. My hips swivel, and it has Renzo sucking my clit into oblivion, making an orgasm hit me out of left field. My back arches as whimpers spill over my lips and lights explode behind my eyelids from the intense pleasure seizing me. My heart races wildly, and my breaths are nothing but quick bursts over my lips. When my clit bes sensitive, my body jerks, but Renzo doesn¡¯t stop, and instead, he increases the potency he¡¯s eating me out with. ¡°Crap,¡± I gasp. ¡°Too sensitive.¡± He pushes a finger inside me, and flicking his tongue over the bundle of nerves, he forces another orgasm to crash through me. ¡°Oh God,¡± I cry, my body wound tight as the ecstasy hits hard. Rising to his feet, he massages my pussy with his palm, a satisfied expression on his face. He leans over me, and wrapping his other hand around the back of my neck, he tugs me up from the table. His mouth meets mine in a fierce kiss, and tasting my arousal on his lips feels downright sinful. When thest of my pleasure ebbs away, his hand stills between my legs, and he ends the kiss. Opening my eyes, I¡¯m face-to-face with Renzo, the green ring around his irises darker than ever. ¡°Just one taste,¡± he growls. That was way more than just a taste. ¡°That¡¯s all it took.¡± His expression turns grim as he pulls his hand from between my legs, then he says, ¡°Careful, mia topolina, you¡¯re making me fall in love with you.¡± ¡®If you make me love you, there¡¯s no fucking way I¡¯ll let you go.¡¯ Remembering his warning from earlier, my heartbeat speeds up again. I can¡¯t think of anything to say, and the moment he takes a step backward, I slip off the table and grab my panties from the floor. Rushing to the restroom, I close myself in one of the stalls, and quickly pull on my underwear. The realization of what just happened pours like scaldingva through me. ¡°Shit,¡± I whisper as I untie my hair and push my fingers through the strands. Why did I let it happen? Why didn¡¯t I stop him? My breathing speeds up and embarrassment fills my chest. How the hell am I going to look at Renzo again? It¡¯s not like I have feelings for him. Even though we shared a moment, he¡¯s still my enemy. He¡¯s still the man who¡¯s put me and Dad through hell. Shit, I screwed up badly. When the initial shock passes, I open the door and walk to the basin where I ssh some water onto my face. While I¡¯m patting my skin dry with a paper towel, Renzoes into the restroom. I look at every inch of the counter so I don¡¯t have to meet his eyes. ¡°The staff areing in soon, mia topolina. We should leave.¡± My voice is filled with embarrassment as I reply, ¡°I¡¯ll be right out.¡± Instead of leaving, he stalks to me, and taking hold of my chin, he forces me to look at him. His features are cut from stone as he says, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare make this awkward. I made youe, and you loved it. Own it.¡± Jesus. My neck goes up in mes, and cursed just like every other ginger out there, I blush hard. Suddenly, he lets out a chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re cute when you blush.¡± Pulling me against his chest, he ces a hand behind my head. ¡°Don¡¯t make a big deal about it. Okay?¡± The embrace feels different from the others. He holds me tenderly, his body not tense at all. He lets go of me a momentter, only to take my hand and weave our fingers together. I¡¯m pulled out of the restroom and toward the back of the restaurant. We didn¡¯t even eat the food I made, and we didn¡¯t clear the table. None of that matters! You let your kidnapper go down on you. As we leave the building and walk to the Bentley, I refuse to think about how amazing the two orgasms were. I don¡¯t think about how his kisses drugged me. And I definitely don¡¯t inspect my emotions, fearing what I¡¯ll find. Renzo¡¯s a brutal and unforgiving man. He¡¯s my kidnapper and nothing more. 115 Renzo Since I fucked up at the restaurant two days ago, things have been strained between Skr and me. Her walls are back up, and she only speaks when I demand a response from her. In my defense, she could¡¯ve stopped me, but she didn¡¯t. I¡¯m at the warehouse because I figured Skr could do with some alone time. Elio¡¯s taking a nap on the couch while I check that all the shipments are on schedule. It¡¯s been a while since I heard from Dario, and pulling my phone from my pocket, I dial his number. ¡°Hey, brother,¡± he answers, ¡°you still alive?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± ¡°I figured you and Skr would¡¯ve killed each other by now,¡± he chuckles. ¡°We had a close call, but we¡¯re both still breathing,¡± I say, a smile curving my lips.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asks. ¡°I¡¯m just checking in with you. You¡¯ve been quiet.¡± He lets out a sigh. ¡°I figured you didn¡¯t need me around making things harder for you, so I¡¯m in Spain busy tracking Montes.¡± ¡°You left without telling any of us?¡± I ask, surprised to hear he¡¯s halfway across the world. ¡°I told Damiano. The rest of you are a little preupiedtely.¡± ¡°Sorry, brother,¡± I say while rxing back in the chair. ¡°No matter how busy I am, I always have time for you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± I hear him move, and the wind whistles over the line. ¡°How are things with Skr? You haven¡¯t changed your mind about keeping her captive?¡± ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± I reply, and knowing it will make Dario stop worrying about her, I admit, ¡°I¡¯ve actually grown fond of the woman. She¡¯s not so bad once you get to know her.¡± ¡°What?¡± he gasps. There¡¯s a few seconds of silence, then he asks, ¡°Are you fucking with me?¡± ¡°Not at all. Franco nted the damn seed, suggesting I should marry her so she can give me an heir. Since then, I started seeing her in a different light.¡± ¡°And how does Skr feel about all of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I answer honestly. ¡°We¡¯re getting to know each other, but she¡¯s got a ten-foot wall around her emotions.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me her. You¡¯ve put the woman through all kinds of hell.¡± ncing up at the ceiling, I let out a sigh. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Want my advice?¡± ¡°Sure, why not?¡± I mutter, already knowing I¡¯m not going to like it. ¡°Let her go. She won¡¯t give you a snowball¡¯s chance in hell unless you let her go free.¡± ¡°Not happening,¡± I mutter. ¡°Good luck winning her over then,¡± Dario says. ¡°I have to go. I¡¯ll be in touch if I find Montes.¡± ¡°Okay. Be careful.¡± Ending the call, I suck in a deep breath before letting it out slowly. I¡¯m dead sure if I let Skr go, I¡¯ll never see her again. She might be attracted to me, but it doesn¡¯t mean shit. In her eyes, I¡¯m the viin. I have to somehow change her opinion of me. I have to make her see I¡¯m not just a killer and capo. Fuck knows how I¡¯m going to do that. Skr Sitting on the couch with my arms crossed over my chest, I watch the live stream from my house. Dad¡¯s in the kitchen with Louisa, and they¡¯re eating a meatloaf she threw together. If I ever get out of here, I¡¯m teaching Louisa how to cook. ¡°The food¡¯s good. Thanks, Louisa,¡± Dad murmurs before he shovels a bite into his mouth. At least he¡¯s eating. He looks much better since we got to see each other. ¡°It¡¯s not Skr¡¯s cooking, but it will have to do,¡± Louisa replies while she loads dishes into the dishwasher. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s watching right now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dad nces around the kitchen, everywhere but in the direction of the camera. ¡°I¡¯m here, Daddy,¡± I whisper. ¡°We miss you, Skr,¡± Louisa says, assuming I can hear her. ¡°The house is quiet without you, and I might poison your father before you get back.¡± I let out a chuckle, a smile spreading over my face. ¡°Hopefully, we¡¯ll see each other again soon,¡± Dad says. I hope so, too. Maybe I can ask Renzo? Things aren¡¯t as bad as they used to be, and he might let me see Dad once or twice a week. They stop talking to me, and while Dad continues to eat, Louisa wipes down the counters. Watching them, my thoughts turn to my problem. While Renzo¡¯s out, probably killing someone, I¡¯m trying to figure out what I¡¯m going to do. Honestly, I¡¯m pissed off with myself. I initiated the kiss, and I didn¡¯t stop him when he took things further. Nope, Iid back and enjoyed the orgasms. He didn¡¯t even get off. I screwed up, and now I don¡¯t know what to do. I feel like shit for leading him on. I just wanted to make him care enough to let me go. Thest thing I want is for him to fall in love with me and get hurt. Yeah, let¡¯s ignore your emotions because this is all one-sided from Renzo, right? I try to shove the thought away, not wanting to inspect my feelings because they don¡¯t matter. I¡¯m not going to be that insane captive who falls for her kidnapper. I hear the elevator doors open, and when I get up so I can go to my room, Renzo snaps, ¡°Sit your ass down.¡± I do as he says and keep my eyes on the TV screen. When I hear him go up the stairs, my gaze darts to his back, and I watch him until he disappears down the hallway. There¡¯s an unwee emotion in my chest, a mixture of strong attraction and sadness, and once again, I ignore it with all my might. ¡°Who could that be?¡± I hear Dad say from the live stream, drawing my attention back to the TV. I watch as he leaves the kitchen and pops up on the other camera with a view of the foyer. He opens the door, and I don¡¯t recognize the men. ¡°Can I help?¡± Dad asks. ¡°Yes.¡± One of the men pushes his way into the foyer, and ncing around, he asks, ¡°Are you alone?¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t just barge into my house,¡± Dad snaps. The man signals with his hand, and two other men head toward the kitchen. What the hell is happening? When the man suddenly punches Dad, I jump off the couch and scream, ¡°Renzo!¡± ¡°We¡¯re here because you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut,¡± the man sneers. ¡°What?¡± Dad gasps. Louisa¡¯s dragged into the foyer by the other men, and a fourth one blocks the front door. My hand flies up to cover my mouth, and when Renzoes flying down the stairs, I point at the TV. ¡°They¡¯re at my house! The men you¡¯re looking for are hurting my dad!¡± His eyes flick to the screen while he pulls his phone out to call someone. I cover my mouth again when I see the man hitting Dad repeatedly. God. No! ¡°Elio, take a group of men and get your asses to the Davies mansion. The fuckers from The Harvest are going to kill Han and get away. Move!¡± Renzo orders. When the man climbs off Dad, I suck in a relieved breath, but then he pulls a gun from behind his back, and my legs go numb. ¡°No!¡± I cry as he points the barrel at Louisa. ¡°You and that fucking doctor couldn¡¯t keep your mouths shut, and now Renzo Torrisi and Dario La Rosa are fucking searching the city for us,¡± the man says, his tone threatening and dark. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± ¡°Dead,¡± Dad answers, his voice shaky. ¡°Renzo already killed him.¡± ¡°This is what happens when you fucking talk,¡± the man says, the gun still trained on Louisa. ¡°Wait! Wait!¡± Dad shouts. Renzo grabs me, and as a stes from the TV, he squashes my face against his chest. No. ¡°Jesus fucking Christ,¡± Renzo growls right before he lets go of me and grabs my hand. I¡¯m yanked toward the elevator and when he presses the button for the doors to open, I nce over my shoulder. I see Louisa lying on the floor with a pool of blood forming around her head while the one with the gun stands in front of Dad. ¡°I love you, Skr,¡± Dad shouts. ¡°It¡¯s been an honor to be your father. I¡¯m so proud of you, sweetheart.¡± ¡°Renzo,¡± I shriek, my face crumbling as tears start to stream down my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t look,¡± Renzo snaps as he turns to me. There¡¯s another gunshot, and I see the bullet hit Dad in his chest, and then I¡¯m staring at Renzo¡¯s dark blue vest and white dress shirt. I just watched Louisa and Dad being killed. They¡¯re dead. No. NoNoNoNoNo. My breathing hitches repeatedly, no air making it past my throat. ¡°Fuck, Skr!¡± I¡¯m forced into the elevator, and Renzo¡¯s hands frame my face, forcing me to look at him. ¡°Breathe, mia topolina. Come on, breathe.¡± I can only shake my head as the horrifying images of Dad and Louisa being killed keep reying in my mind. Renzo¡¯s expression turns to the brutal one that always puts the fear of God in me, then he growls, ¡°Breathe!¡± I jerk as I suck in air, and then the trauma of what I just saw hits me so hard, it rips a scream from me. I¡¯m pulled to his chest again, and the next moment, I hear him say, ¡°Elio, I¡¯m on my way. Have the men spread out around the neighborhood and surrounding areas. I want them fucking caught.¡± The elevator doors open, and I¡¯m pulled out, agonizing sobs shuddering from me. ¡°The fuckers killed Han,¡± Renzo informs Vincenzo and Fabrizio. I¡¯m ushered into the car, and when Renzo slides in beside me, I get a glimpse of his phone. He has the live stream footage paused on the man who killed Dad and Louisa. He takes a screenshot, then opens a different app where he pastes the photo. When he makes another call, the trauma pours into me until it feels like it¡¯s suffocating me. ¡°I just sent you a photo. I want a name.¡± After the call ends, his fingers take hold of my chin, and my face is turned toward him. ¡°Fuck, amo,¡± he whispers while pulling me against his side. His arms wrap around me, and with his mouth by my hair, he says, ¡°I never wanted this. I¡¯m so fucking sorry.¡± The same men who killed Giulio just murdered Dad and Louisa in cold blood. As the unbearable sorrow rips through me, I realize how Renzo must¡¯ve felt. I realize why he¡¯s been so ruthless in his pursuit of finding those who yed a part in his brother¡¯s death. The same destructive rage and pain that fueled his thirst for vengeance creeps into every part of my soul. ¡°They killed them,¡± I whisper, my voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll find them, amo. I¡¯ll fucking hunt down everyst one of them.¡± I never thought I¡¯d condone violence. Less than thirty minutes ago, I was entirely against everything Renzo stood for. But now¡­ ¡°Please,¡± I whimper as I burrow closer to him, then sobs shudder through me again. ¡°It h-hurts so m-much, Renzo.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got you, amo,¡± he murmurs before pressing a kiss to the side of my head. ¡°Just let it out.¡± Shaking my head, I can¡¯t break down. Everything is still too raw, and the shock has a merciless hold on my mind. There¡¯s nothing I can do but feel as my heart shatters. 116 Renzo Vincenzo checks with Elio to make sure it¡¯s safe before he gives Fabrizio the go-ahead to steer the car up the driveway of the Davies mansion. ¡°Stay in the car, Skr,¡± I order. She shakes her head slowly as if she¡¯s stuck in a trance. I know that feeling well. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to see the bodies. It will make it much worse,¡± I exin. Again, she shakes her head, then she whispers, ¡°It¡¯s my choice.¡± It is. I open the door, and keeping a tight grip on her hand, I get out of the car. Seeing Elio as hees out of the mansion, I walk toward him. ¡°Any sign of the fuckers?¡± I ask. ¡°Two were stopped just down the street. They¡¯ve already been taken to the warehouse.¡± ¡°Good. Have the men continue searching for the other two,¡± I order. Elio nods as his eyes move between me and Skr. ¡°The bodies are still inside. We haven¡¯t moved them.¡± Nodding, I say, ¡°Keep everyone out of the house until I give the clear.¡± I suck in a fortifying breath as I lead Skr up the porch steps. When we walk into the foyer, she starts to shake her head wildly and pulls her hand free from mine. I look at Han, where he lies in a pool of blood with a gunshot wound to his chest. ¡°Daddy,¡± Skr whimpers as she slowly moves closer to his body. She drops to his side, not caring about the blood, and the sight takes a swing at my heart. Her lips part with a silent cry as she frames his jaw with trembling hands. Christ. She sucks in a harsh breath, then screams, ¡°Daddy!¡± Unable to just stand still and watch her break, I move forward, and sinking to my knees behind her, I wrap my arms around her. The cries tearing from her break my fucking heart, and all I can do is hold her. Where I once wanted her to feel the same pain as me, I¡¯d now do anything to be able to take it from her. Skr turns in my arms, and gripping hold of me, she falls apart. Her sorrow fills the air and finds an echo in my chest. My voice is hoarse as I promise, ¡°I¡¯ll find everyst one of them.¡± I need to be stronger than ever now. This isn¡¯t just about my pain and thirst for revenge any longer. Moving my arms beneath her back and knees, I hold her bridal style as I climb to my feet. I carry her up the stairs to her old bedroom and into the bathroom. Setting her down on the counter, I reach for a facecloth and wet it beneath the cold water tap. I start to clean her father¡¯s blood from her legs, and when I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t miss a single drop, I toss the facecloth in the tub. cing my hands on either side of her neck, I say, ¡°Look at me.¡± She lifts her eyes to mine, and I see all her pain. They might not be the words she wants to hear right now, but I need to say them. ¡°You have me, Skr.¡± A sob sputters from her, and she lifts her arms, wrapping them around my neck. When I hold her to me, she breaks down again. I brush my hand repeatedly over her hair, wishing there was a way to stop her pain. But there isn¡¯t. ¡°You have me, amo.¡± It¡¯s only then I realize what I¡¯m calling her. Love. It came so naturally I didn¡¯t even notice. In Skr¡¯s darkest moment, I realize I¡¯ve fallen for her. Hopelessly, irrevocably, madly in fucking love. I hold her tighter and press another kiss to her hair while she struggles to regain control over her emotions. ¡°I n-now understand why you w-wanted everyone involved with G- Giulio¡¯s death dead,¡± she whispers. ¡°I understand b-because it h-hurts so much.¡± Lifting Skr bridal style to my chest again, I carry her out of her old bedroom so we can get out of the fucking mansion. When I reach the stairs, I whisper, ¡°Don¡¯t look, amo.¡± She buries her face against my neck as I carry her past the bodies, and when we leave the mansion, I head toward Elio. ¡°Call our guy to take care of the bodies. Let me know when everything¡¯s ready for the funerals.¡± ¡°On it, boss,¡± he replies. ¡°Give me an hour, and I¡¯ll meet you at the warehouse. I just want to take Skr home.¡± ¡°No,¡± she says as she lifts her head. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± I nce at her, and when I see the rage starting to burn in her eyes, I say, ¡°Okay.¡± I set her down on her feet, then look at my right-hand man again. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the warehouse.¡± Elio nods before he walks back to the front door while pulling his phone out of his pocket to make the call to the coroner. cing my hand on Skr¡¯s lower back, I nudge her to walk toward the Bentley. When we climb inside, Vincenzo and Fabrizio join us. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for your loss, Skr,¡± Vincenzo says as he nces over his shoulder at her. Keeping her head bowed, she only nods. ¡°Where to, boss?¡± Fabrizio asks. ¡°The warehouse.¡± He starts the engine, and when he steers the car off the property, I dig my phone out of my pocket, and dial Dario¡¯s number again. ¡°Third call today,¡± he answers. ¡°Admit it, you can¡¯t live without me.¡± ¡°Yeah-yeah,¡± I mutter. ¡°The fuckers took out Han Davies.¡± ¡°Fuck. How¡¯s Skr doing?¡± ¡°Not well. Did you look at the photos I sent you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve managed to identify one out of the four. Enrique Valverde. He actually flew in from the UK two days ago under a different name. I¡¯m still running the facial recognition for the others. Oh, hold on, I just got a hit.¡± I wait as Dario checks the information, and a minuteter, hees back, ¡°The one who stood by the door is Alberto Gonzalez. By the way, both these men are wanted by Interpol, so I¡¯m assuming they¡¯re high on the totem pole.¡± Christ, I hope they were the ones taken to the warehouse. ¡°Thanks, brother. I owe you,¡± I say as I nce at Skr, who¡¯s still sitting with her head bowed and her eyes closed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send you the bill once I¡¯m back tomorrow.¡± I¡¯m relieved to hear he¡¯sing home. ¡°Call me when yound in New York.¡± ¡°Will do. Tell Skr I¡¯m sorry for her loss.¡± ¡°I will.¡± We end the call, and putting my phone away, I take hold of her hand. ¡°Dario said to give his condolences.¡± She lifts her head and looks at me, her eyes dull as if all life has been drained from them. ¡°Did he find out anything?¡± I nod. ¡°He managed to identify two of the men.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she whispers, then she leans her head against my shoulder. ¡°I hope you find them all and make them suffer.¡± ¡°I will,¡± I promise. When Fabrizio brings the car to a stop in front of the warehouse, we get out, and taking Skr¡¯s hand, I weave our fingers together as we head inside. When I spot Antonio, I signal for him toe to me. He jogs across the open stretch of concrete floor, then says, ¡°Yes, boss?¡± ¡°Have Biancae here. She needs to bring something to help Skr deal with shock.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Skr mutters. Ignoring Skr, I add, ¡°I also want Bianca to do a full checkup.¡± ¡°Okay, boss.¡± When we continue to walk, I nce at Skr. ¡°You¡¯re not fine, and I want you checked out. If your body rejects the kidney because of this, I¡¯ll fucking burn the world down. Think of having the checkup as you saving mankind from extinction.¡± An emotion I can¡¯t ce flits over her face, and when we head up the steps, she pulls her hand free from mine. The moment we reach thending at the top, she breaks out into a run. Skr checks the first room before running to the second one, where she stops in the doorway. As Ie up behind her, I hear one of the men chuckle, ¡°Hey, pretty mamma.¡± His words are followed by a grunt, then Skr walks right up to him and punches the fucker. ¡°Oww!¡± she hisses as she cradles her hand against her stomach. I move forward and pull her away from the men Carlo and Emilio have kneeling on the floor. I check her hand, and seeing her red knuckles, I mutter, ¡°Leave the torturing to me, amo. I don¡¯t want you touching the scum.¡± ¡°Make them suffer,¡± she whispers, the words burning with her anger. I shrug off my jacket and hand it to her. ¡°Stand back.¡± When Skr moves to stand near the door, I turn my attention to the kneeling men. A smile spreads over my face when I see Enrique Valverde is one of the men. His eyes are glued to me, and I see the fear he¡¯s trying to hide. Walking closer, I crouch in front of him, and tilting my head, I stare him dead in the eyes. ¡°We didn¡¯t know the man was your brother. I would¡¯ve stopped it. We¡¯re not looking for trouble with the Cosa Nostra,¡± he says, an authoritative tone to his voice. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have set foot in our city,¡± I murmur. ¡°That was your first mistake.¡± Rising to my feet, I look at the other man. He nces at Enrique as if the man can help him. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I demand. ¡°Miguel,¡± he whispers. ¡°He¡¯s just a soldier,¡± Enrique informs me. Taking my gun from behind my back, where it¡¯s tucked into my waistband, I move closer to Miguel and press the barrel hard against his forehead. ¡°Where¡¯s Servando Montes?¡± Miguel¡¯s eyes fill with tears as he says, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Seeing the truth on his face, I pull the trigger, giving the man a merciful death. Soldiers do as they¡¯re told, and his crime was working for the wrong organization. ¡°Move him to the side,¡± I order. Emilio grabs Miguel beneath his shoulders and drags him to the back of the room so the body¡¯s out of my way. ¡°If I tell you where Servando is, will you promise to give me save passage to India?¡± ¡°Why India?¡± ¡°The country¡¯s big enough for me to disappear.¡± ¡°Okay. Tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure you get to India in one piece.¡± ¡°Renzo!¡± Skr gasps. When I hear her move closer, I nce over my shoulder and snap, ¡°Stay back!¡± She freezes in her tracks, her eyes filling with tears and a look of betrayal on her face. While I tuck my gun back into the waistband of my pants, I turn my attention back to Enrique. ¡°Where is Servando?¡± ¡°He moves between Spain, Peru, and ska under the alias Gilberto Var. He just left Spain and should already be in Peru. He only stays two weeks in one ce before moving to the next.¡± Dario was actually right behind Servando. Sometimes, my friend manages to amaze me with his skills. Holding out my hand, I only wait a couple of seconds before Emilio ces a knife in my palm.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Enrique¡¯s eyes go wide as saucers, ¡°We had a deal!¡± The corner of my mouth lifts in a smirk. ¡°Yes. I agreed to make sure you get to India in one piece. I didn¡¯t say whether you¡¯d be dead or alive.¡± ¡°No! I told you where Servando is.¡± ¡°I appreciate the information,¡± I mutter before I order, ¡°Strip him down to his underwear.¡± ¡°No!¡± He shouts, struggling against Carlo and Emilio as they rip his clothes off his body. When they have him kneeling again, I say, ¡°Not only did you gut my brother open like a bag of meat, but you once a-fucking-gain pissed me off by going after my woman¡¯s father.¡± Enrique shakes his head wildly, fear trembling in his eyes. I move fast and m the fucker down onto his back while pressing my knee hard into his groin. ¡°She had to watch as you killed him,¡± I hiss as I hold the knife ready over his stomach. ¡°And I had to watch as she fucking broke.¡± I m the knife into his gut, ripping an agonizing wail from him. ¡°I want you to see what I saw when I found my brother,¡± I growl as I hack the knife through his skin, all the way to his pubic hair. His screams fill the air until they be incoherent whimpers, his body shuddering from the pain. Just like I did with Castenos, I shove my hand into his open gut, and gripping whatever I feel first, I rip it out of him, making sure he¡¯s able to see his own intestines and organs as he goes into shock before dying. Rising to my feet, I drop the already lukewarm intestines and shake the blood off my hand. ¡°Put everything back, close him up, and ship him to India,¡± I order before I turn around. My eyesnd on Skr, who has a strange look on her pale face. It¡¯s a mixture of disgust, horror, and relief. Walking closer to her, I hold my clean hand out to her. She stares at it for a moment, then surprises the fuck out of me bying to take hold of my bloody hand. Lifting her head, her eyes are still dull when they meet mine. Weaving our fingers together, I pull her out of the room and head down to the restroom so I can wash the blood off our hands. I don¡¯t think Skr fully understands what she just did. By taking my bloody hand, she stepped into my world and left her own behind. 117 Skr After Bianca gave me aplete checkup, assured Renzo I was physically okay, and reminded us of my biopsy next week, he brought us home. Somehow, I managed to take a shower and put on a clean dress before heading down to the kitchen. I remove all the vegetables from the fridge and pantry and set them down on the ind. I pull all the stic containers from the cupboard and set them down in a neat row. Grabbing a cutting board and chopping knife, I start with the spring onions, chopping them fine before cing them in a container. I pull the pack of carrots closer and get started on slicing them. The nightmarish day reys on a constant loop in my mind. I see Louisa and Dad being shot¡­their bodies at the mansion. Watching Renzo kill two of the men¡­how he disemboweled Enrique. Even though it was sickening, it also gave me some sense of relief. I should feel bad, but I don¡¯t. I feel nothing. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Renzo suddenly asks. ¡°Prepping,¡± I murmur, my tone emotionless. Hees to pull the knife from my hand, and taking hold of my shoulders, he turns me so I¡¯ll face him. Leaning down, he catches my eyes and stares at me for a moment before he pulls me into a hug. ¡°I know it¡¯s tough right now, but it will get better,¡± he murmurs as he brushes his hand over my hair. ¡°Will it? Really?¡± I whisper. ¡°Because it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s gotten any better for you.¡± ¡°The pain lessens. It¡¯s not as bad as the first week after Giulio¡¯s death.¡± I shake my head, not believing him. I saw his raw heartache at the restaurant. He¡¯s lying to make me feel better. ¡°Once the bodies are ready to be buried, I¡¯ll help you with the funeral arrangements,¡± he says. ¡°The funerals. Plural,¡± I correct him. ¡°I have to bury Louisa and my dad.¡± My breathing hitches, and destructive emotions return with a force that knocks me off my feet. I sway in Renzo¡¯s hold before my legs go numb. His arms tighten around me, and a secondter, I¡¯m airborne as he picks me up. My breathing hitches in my throat as painful sobs shudder from me. Renzo sits down on one of the couches and cradles me like a baby while he presses kisses to my forehead and hair. ¡®Honey, I want you to meet someone very special,¡¯ Mom says. I watch as a manes to crouch in front of me, a kind smile on his face. ¡®Hi, Skr. My name is Han Davies. I¡¯m a friend of your mommy¡¯s.¡¯ I bury my face against Renzo¡¯s neck and cry my heart out as the memories start to bombard me. ¡®Where could she be?¡¯ I hear Uncle Han call out. Hiding behind the curtains, I let out a chuckle. Suddenly, the curtain¡¯s swept out of the way, and he lifts me into the air. ¡®Gotcha!¡¯ He gives me a hug, then taps his cheek. ¡®Where¡¯s my prize for finding you.¡¯ I nt a wet kiss on his stubble, then wipe my mouth with the back of my hand. ¡°Renzo,¡± I groan, the pain too much for me to handle. Wrapping his hand around the back of my neck, he pulls me away from his neck until our eyes meet. ¡°Tell me what to do, amo,¡± he says, his tone hoarse. ¡°How can I help you get through this?¡± I don¡¯t know. I grip the fabric over my heart as I struggle through the sobs, and Renzo squashes me against his chest again, rubbing his hand up and down my back. ¡°T-They killed my d-d-dad,¡± I cry through broken sobs. ¡°I¡¯m so fucking sorry,¡± he whispers. ¡°I¡¯m here, amo. You¡¯re not alone.¡± ¡°I am!¡± The words sound devastating to my ears. ¡°I have n-no one l- left.¡± ¡°You have me,¡± Renzo assures me. ¡°You¡¯re my k-kidnapper,¡± I argue. ¡°No. We both know that¡¯s no longer the case.¡± He presses another kiss to the side of my head. ¡°That ship sailed at the restaurant.¡± Somehow, his words manage to calm me down enough that I¡¯m able to stop crying. I rest my head against his shoulder and suck in deep breaths as the storm inside me quiets until everything feels empty again. ¡°When I say you have me, I mean it, Skr,¡± Renzo murmurs. ¡°No more kidnapper and captive bullshit.¡± ¡°Will you let me go?¡± I whisper. ¡°Where? Back to the mansion?¡± He lets out a sigh. ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. You¡¯re staying with me so I can protect you.¡± I let out a hollow chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve gone from captive to roommate. I guess I should count my blessings.¡± ¡°Fuck no, you¡¯re not my roommate,¡± he mutters. ¡°Far from.¡± Lifting my head, I look into his eyes as I ask, ¡°Then what am I?¡± He stares at me for the longest moment before he says, ¡°Mine.¡± Lifting a hand to my face, he brushes his fingers over my jaw before cupping my cheek. ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± I don¡¯t have to ask him to borate. I know exactly what he means. He¡¯s fallen in love with me. God only knows why, but it happened, and Renzo warned me he¡¯d never let me go. Do I even still want to leave? What¡¯s there to go back to¡­an empty mansion where the memory of Louisa and Dad¡¯s murders will haunt me? A life where I have no family. My entire world has been shredded to pieces, and I have no idea how to put it back together again. Nothing will be the same as before. With my eyes still locked on Renzo¡¯s face, I try toe to terms with everything that¡¯s happened. Slowly he leans forward and presses a gentle kiss to my mouth. Pulling back, his gaze drifts over my face, checking my reaction.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. How did I manage to make this ruthless man fall for me? Can I love him back after everything that¡¯s happened between us? I remember the terror the first week after he took me. The fear of God this man instilled in me. His brutality. The hopelessness of having him keep me imprisoned in his penthouse. Can I move past it all? Can I forgive him? I don¡¯t know. Nudging me to rest my head against his shoulder, he murmurs, ¡°Get some rest, amo.¡± I close my eyes and focus on the feel of his arms around me. I know firsthand how strong he is, and having him be gentle with me makes me feel safe. It¡¯s been a long while since I felt this way, and it soothes my aching soul. I let out a deep breath and ce my hand against his chest as I press my face into the crook of his neck. How the tables have turned between us. 118 Skr I can¡¯t believe Dad¡¯s gone. Sitting in the living room, I stare at the live stream of the mansion. Renzo¡¯s men cleaned the foyer, and it¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s been less than twenty-four hours since Dad and Louisa were killed. Suddenly, the TV screen goes ck, and it¡¯s only then I notice Renzo as he sets the remote down on the coffee table. Taking his phone from his pocket, he dials a number, and a momentter, he says, ¡°Go to the mansion and remove the four cameras I nted. The one in the kitchen is by the vent. There¡¯s another beneath the railing at the top of the stairs, one by the TV stand in the living room, and you¡¯ll find thest one by the dressing table in the second bedroom on the left.¡± When he ends the call, he looks at me with worry in his eyes. Funnily enough, he doesn¡¯t ask me how I¡¯m holding up, but then again, it¡¯s because he knows exactly how I feel. It was probably worse for Renzo. A child expects their parents to die first, but Giulio was only twenty. ¡®I want you to see what I saw when I found my brother.¡¯ I remember what he said yesterday before he killed Enrique, and it brings fresh tears to my eyes. I wet my lips with my tongue before I say, ¡°Yesterday you said you found Giulio, and you mentioned before it was in an empty lot.¡± He nods as he sits down on one of the other couches. Resting his forearms on his thighs, he nces at the floor-to-ceiling windows. ¡°I got the call early that morning, probably around the same time you were in surgery,¡± he replies. He keeps his eyes trained on the window and continues, ¡°He was in a mobile surgical unit. Bianca had already stitched him up, but his organs were in containers, ready to be transported.¡± God. It was a million times worse for him. No wonder he lost his mind. ¡°The evening before he was killed, he was smiling and giving me shit before leaving to go to a nightclub, and the next time I saw him¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t have to finish the sentence. I get the picture. Getting up, I walk to where he¡¯s sitting and take a seat next to him. I lift his arm around my shoulders before I wrap both of mine around his waist and give him a hug. He leans back against the couch and holds me tighter. The elevator doors open, and Renzo keeps an arm around me as he nces over his shoulder. ¡°Hey,¡± I hear a familiar voice, then Dario walks into my line of vision. When I try to pull away, Renzo tightens his hold on me. Dario¡¯s eyes are filled withpassion as he looks at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened.¡± He shakes his head, then asks, ¡°How are you holding up?¡± I don¡¯t know how to answer his question because I have no idea how I¡¯m doing. The paines in crushing waves. ¡°She¡¯ll be okay,¡± Renzo answers on my behalf. ¡°Things are a little tough right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s understandable.¡± ¡°Did you find anything in Spain?¡± Renzo asks. Dario shakes his head. ¡°Montes stayed a step ahead of me. What happened with the two men you caught.¡± ¡°The one was just a soldier, but the other was Valverde. He said Montes uses an alias to move between Spain, Peru, and ska. Gilberto Var. He should be in Peru right now if what Valverde said was the truth.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll check it out. Are they dead?¡± Renzo just nods, then says, ¡°Don¡¯t go after the fucker alone again. Something could¡¯ve gone wrong.¡± ¡°I wanted to travel light,¡± Dario chuckles. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Renzo mutters. ¡°Apparently, Montes only stays put for two weeks before he moves again. Keep that in mind.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll watch all three countries just in case he switches things up.¡± ¡°Thanks, brother.¡± Dario¡¯s eyes move between Renzo and me, then he says, ¡°Something¡¯s changed between the two of you.¡± ¡°Renzo doesn¡¯t want to kill me anymore,¡± I answer. Dario lets out a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± He nces between us again. ¡°Seems the saying is true, there¡¯s a fine line between love and hate.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do?¡± Renzo asks as he pulls his arm away from me and climbs to his feet. ¡°Yeah, but I can always spare some time for you.¡± I get up, and without saying a word, I head up the stairs so the men can catch up without me. I walk into my room and head straight for the sliding doors. Opening them, I step out on the balcony and nce up at the sky. There¡¯s a fine line between love and hate. Is that what¡¯s busy happening between Renzo and me? Are the lines blurring? Renzo When the Bentleyes to a stop at the cemetery, I open the door and climb out. ncing at the line of cars as they pull up behind us, I walk around the back and open the other rear passenger door so Skr can climb out. ¡°Stay next to me, amo,¡± I murmur before I head to the back of the hearse. Everything feels eerily familiar as I open the rear doors and look at the ck casket that holds Han Davies¡¯ remains. I nce at the other hearse holding Louisa¡¯s casket and wait for my men to join me before I split them into two groups. I take the lead with Han¡¯s casket, and when we start to walk toward the grave, Skr falls in beside me. There¡¯s no one else at the funeral. Just Skr, me, and my men. When I asked her why she didn¡¯t want to invite anyone else, she said it was because there was no one. She has no living rtives, and she didn¡¯t want anyone from the business world to attend. After the funeral, a press release will be issued, saying her father passed away from a heart attack. I¡¯ve taken care of the death certificate, and the coroner on our payroll filed the cause of death as a heart attack, so no one will question the story Skr tells the press. So it¡¯s just us. A group of criminals and Skr. We position Han¡¯s casket over the grave, and I watch as my men gently set the other casket down. Skr wanted Louisa close to her parents¡¯ graves. My men move back to keep an eye on the surrounding area while Skr says goodbyes to her father and Louisa. My gaze settles on the headstone next to the open grave. Sadie Davies. Hoping it will make Skr feel better, I say, ¡°Your dad¡¯s been reunited with your mom. Try to think of them happily together again.¡± She nods, her face way too fucking pale. The past few days, she¡¯s been through a rollercoaster of emotions, and I pray to God the funerals will give her some closure. There¡¯s no priest to say any final words because the Davies family wasn¡¯t religious. It¡¯s something I learned about Skr when I asked her whether I should arrange for Father Parisi to attend. Feeling someone has to say something, I clear my throat and murmur, ¡°Han Davies was a good man. I¡¯ve never seen a father love his daughter the way he loved you, Skr. I respect the lengths he was willing to go through to keep you alive.¡± A soft sobes from Skr, and I wrap my arm around her shoulders. ¡°If you can hear me, Han, know I¡¯ll keep her safe. I¡¯ll give her the life you wanted for her.¡± I have to clear my throat again before I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t part on better terms.¡± Silence falls over us, and minutes pass before Skr walks closer to the grave. She kisses the tips of her fingers and presses her hand to the casket. ¡°You were the most amazing father, and every day will be less colorful with you gone, Daddy.¡± She has to pause as her voice threatens to disappear. ¡°It was such an¡­honor to be your daughter.¡± Sobs overwhelm her, and my fucking eyes begin to burn from hearing her heartbroken words. It takes a moment before she¡¯s able to speak again. ¡°I¡¯ll miss you so much. Say hi to Mom for me.¡± When she turns around and walks back to me, I take hold of her arm and pull her against my chest. Engulfing her with my body, my eyes rest on Han¡¯s casket, and I nod so they¡¯ll lower it. I press a kiss to her forehead before I lead her to Louisa¡¯s grave a few feet away. ¡°What about her family?¡± I only think to ask now after the crazy few days we¡¯ve had. ¡°We were her family,¡± Skr murmurs. She stops in front of the grave and stares at Louisa¡¯s final resting ce, then says, ¡°Thank you for being a second mother to me, Louisa. I¡¯m sorry you died because of me.¡± Hearing the guilt in her voice pours ice through my body. Grabbing Skr by her shoulder, I turn her so she¡¯ll face me, and leaning down, I meet her eyes. ¡°You are not responsible for anyone¡¯s death. Do you hear me?¡± She shakes her head, her face threatening to crumble.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Giulio died because he was O-negative. Your father and Louisa died because I put pressure on the fuckers. If anyone¡¯s to me, it¡¯s me.¡± I lean even closer so I have her full attention. ¡°Lay it all on me, amo, but don¡¯t for one second me yourself.¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t needed a kidney ¨C¡± I shake her lightly, stopping her sentence dead in its tracks before moving my hands to the sides of her neck. ¡°You had no choice in the matter. Everything that¡¯s happened is because of decisions made by your father and me.¡± When she just stares at me, I demand, ¡°Do you understand?¡± She nods before pulling away from me. As I follow her back to where the Bentley¡¯s parked, I let out a deep breath. How the fuck am I going to undo all the trauma Skr¡¯s suffered because of Han and me. Mostly me. For the first time since I¡¯ve fallen head-over-fucking-heels for Skr, fear creeps into my heart. Before this moment, I would¡¯ve taken Skr any way I could have her, but now I want her love. I want her to want me, and I¡¯m not sure that will happen. We climb into the back of the car, and I let out a sigh, my mind racing toe up with a way to win her love. Fabrizio steers the car toward the cemetery gates as Skr looks out the window to where her parents¡¯ and Louisa¡¯s graves are. I notice her hands are fisted on herp, and reaching for one of them, I pry her fingers open before weaving mine through hers. Lifting our joined hands, I press a kiss to her knuckles. The only n I cane up with is showing her everything I have to offer. I¡¯ll love her so fucking hard she¡¯ll have no choice but to love me back. Turning my head, my eyes settle on her face, and I stare at her until she nces at me and asks, ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± It¡¯s not the time or ce, but there¡¯s no stopping the words. ¡°I love you.¡± Her lips part and surprise fills her eyes. Shaking my head, I add, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything back. I just want you to know you¡¯re loved.¡± She sucks in a deep breath, then giving my hand a squeeze, she leans her head against my shoulder. I press my mouth to her hair and close my eyes. 119 Skr Sitting out on the balcony, I pull the nket tighter around my shoulders as I stare at the city lights. It¡¯s been a week since Iid Dad to rest and had my biopsy. The results came back, and somehow, despite all the shit I¡¯ve been through, the kidney is working perfectly. When I think about everything, I can only shake my head because it sounds like something out of a movie. The wind picks up, blowing my hair all over the ce. Suddenly, Renzoes around the side of the outdoor couch and scoops me into his arms. Without a word, he carries me through the bedroom and heads downstairs, where he nts me on one of the chairs by the kitchen ind. My eyes widen when I see all the food spread out over the granite top. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you¡¯d be in the mood for, so I had Viviana send over an assortment,¡± he says as he takes a seat next to me. ¡°What do you want to try first?¡± I let go of the nket and answer, ¡°I¡¯ll have the salmon, please.¡± Renzo dishes up for me, and I watch as he even cuts the salmon into bite-size pieces. Not once since Dad¡¯s death has this man lost his temper with me. Instead, he¡¯s carried me more than I¡¯ve ever been carried in my life, made sure I don¡¯t skip meals or my medication, and hovered obsessively around me. He¡¯s been so caring and attentive I¡¯m struggling to keep him out of my heart.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Renzo holds a fork out to me, and when I take it, he says, ¡°You have more color in your face.¡± ¡°It¡¯s from sitting outside in the cold,¡± I reply before taking a bite of my food. ¡°Do you like the cold?¡± he asks. I nod and swallow before I say, ¡°Winter is my favorite season. Dad always took me ¨C¡± The pain is instant and sharp as it cuts through my heart. Renzo ces his hand on my back, his touchforting. I clear my throat. ¡°He always took me ice skating.¡± ¡°I went ice skating once and fell so fucking hard my ass was sore for a week,¡± Renzo mentions. The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°I¡¯d have paid to see that.¡± ¡°We can go this winter, and I¡¯ll fall just to make youugh.¡± ncing at him, I take in the soft expression in his eyes. Since he told me he loved me, he hasn¡¯t said it again. He also hasn¡¯t tried to kiss me or push for more. Well, except for all the forehead kisses. Those I get in spades. Even though he seemed to fall in love with me at the speed of light, it¡¯s going to take me some time to return his feelings. It¡¯s something I¡¯ve tried to focus on instead of letting my grief consume me ¨C whether I can love Renzo. Yes, he can be brutal and unforgiving, but he¡¯s also gentle and understanding. I stare at the man who¡¯s swept through my life like a tornado. Just as I think I¡¯ve figured him out, I see a new side to him. He¡¯s bad, good, and everything in between. Understanding why he did the things he did when we first met makes what I¡¯m about to say easier. ¡°I forgive you.¡± I watch as the words hit him, and relief washes over his face. ¡°If I had the power you have, I would¡¯ve done the same thing,¡± I admit. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I have it in me to kill a person, but I¡¯ve fantasized about it a lot since Dad died. I¡¯ve killed those bastards, over and over.¡± I suck in a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°So, I forgive you for everything you¡¯ve done to me and Dad because I understand the pain you felt when you lost Giulio.¡± Renzo lifts his hand to my face and tucks some hair behind my ear, and it causes tingles to rush over my skin. His voice is soft as he says, ¡°Thank you.¡± With our eyes still locked, I can finally admit I¡¯m attracted to him, and it¡¯s no longer a bad thing. Where I did everything to ignore the attraction before, I now let it in because I desperately need to feel something good. I¡¯m keeping a tight grip on my heart, though, not ready to let him in yet. Leaning forward, I press a soft kiss to his mouth, then pull back and spear a piece of salmon with my fork. Renzo doesn¡¯t make things awkward by asking why I kissed him, and instead, helps himself to a piece of steak and saut¨¦ed vegetables. We eat in silence, and every now and then, he adds something to my te, asking me to tell him what I think of it. By the time we¡¯re done with dinner, there¡¯s a flicker of happiness in my chest. Forgiving Renzo was not only for his sake. I had to do it for myself. Getting up, I help put the leftovers in the fridge and clear the dishes from the ind. When his phone begins to ring, I walk to the stairs and head back to my room. The curtains billow into the room from the wind blowing through the open sliding doors, and I step out onto the balcony again. As I rub my hands up and down my arms to ward off the chill in the air, all the good feelings I shared with Renzo vanish, and the sorrow creeps back. Renzo makes me feel better. ¡°Come inside, amo. I don¡¯t want you catching a cold,¡± he suddenly says behind me. Turning around, I look at the man who¡¯s all I have left in this life. Without him, I¡¯d bepletely alone. He could¡¯ve sent me to the mansion and forgot I ever existed. He could¡¯ve continued hating me. He could¡¯ve made my life hell until the day I died. But he chose not to. He chose to love and take care of me. My breathing begins to speed up, and not wanting to dwell on everything that¡¯s happened any longer, I rush to him. As Renzo grips hold of my hips and his head lowers, I ce my hands on the sides of his neck, and press my mouth to his. This isn¡¯t a ¡®I forgive you¡¯ kiss. It¡¯s filled with desperate need, and neither of us has any control over it as the kiss takes on a life of its own. Our tongues move together as if we¡¯ve kissed a million times, and it makes the need for more rush through my body. My fingers find the buttons of his vest, and as I begin to undo them, Renzo lets out a groan and breaks the kiss. He pushes me backward and shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re not ready.¡± Breathless and stunned, I watch him walk out of my room, and then anger explodes in my chest. Going after him, I follow him into his bedroom. I¡¯ve only been in here once, and again, I don¡¯t look around. My eyes burn on his back as I snap, ¡°Stop taking my choices away from me. I get to decide when I¡¯m ready.¡± Pulling his vest off, he tosses it on the floor as he turns around, a look of warning darkening his features. ¡°Give me one good reason I should let things go further between us,¡± he demands. I take a few steps closer to him, then admit, ¡°Because we want each other.¡± I suck in a breath. ¡°Because I need you.¡± When he walks toward me, I whisper, ¡°I need you.¡± His mouth ms down on mine, and I quickly wrap my arms around his neck so he won¡¯t be able to pull away again. This time, I kiss Renzo with everything I feel. He pulls me toward his bed, our mouths iming and devouring each other. His hands move down to my outer thighs, and gripping hold of my dress, he drags the fabric up. We have to stop kissing so the fabric can pass over my head, and the moment I¡¯m free of the dress, I start on the buttons of his shirt while my mouth finds his again. When I push the fabric of his dress shirt off his shoulders, and I feel his warm skin beneath my fingers, I pepper kisses down his neck and over his chest. God, he feels so good. His hands move up and down my sides before he unclips my bra, then taking a step back, his eyes drift over my breasts. ¡°You¡¯re fucking beautiful,¡± he breathes while he undoes his belt and the zipper of his pants. I close the distance between us again, and our mouths fuse together while I help him shove his pants and boxers down. ¡°Condom,¡± he murmurs against my lips, and it has me quickly pushing my panties down my legs while he walks to the bedside table. When he takes a condom from the drawer and tears the foil open, my eyes take in every naked inch of him. Sweet Jesus. Renzo is pure muscle and blessed in ways no man should be blessed. He has abs for days, and the curve of his hips has my abdomen clenching hard. ¡°I want you,¡± I whisper, my heartbeat speeding up and my breathsing faster from how perfect his body is. Walking closer, I take the condom from him and sink to my knees. I wrap my hand around his hard cock, loving the velvety feel of his skin. Sucking him into my mouth, I moan while I lubricate his thick hardness before I roll the condom on. ¡°Christ, woman,¡± he hisses, hunger tightening his features. ¡°If you do that again, this is over before we can get started.¡± He grabs hold of my arms, and hauling me to my feet, he shoves me back onto his bed. A chuckle escapes me as I bounce on the covers, and with his eyes on my body, I open my legs for him. ¡°Fuck, I¡¯m going toe the instant I¡¯m inside you,¡± he mutters as he crawls over me. He presses kisses over all my surgical scars before sucking my nipple into his mouth and letting out a groan. My palms brush over his shoulders, loving the feel of his warm skin and the power rippling beneath it. Renzo frees my nipple, and covering me with his body, he looks deep into my eyes. I feel his hard cock press against my slit, making tingles rush over my body, and my need for him skyrockets. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asks. I nod quickly while my fingers wrap around the back of his neck. ¡°Yes.¡± When he continues to stare at me, I ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± he whispers. ¡°I¡¯m just taking in this moment.¡± My heart melts, and I try to ignore how close I am to falling head over heels for this man. Slowly, he lowers his head and nips at my mouth a couple of times before he deepens the kiss. I expected hot and heavy, but instead, Renzo kisses me as if I¡¯m precious to him. I feel his love for me, and it makes me so emotional I struggle to keep from crying. God, will I make the biggest mistake of my life by letting him into my heart? The moment bes so intense I feel it in my soul, and our mouths move as one. By the time he frees my lips and moves down to my breasts, I¡¯mpletely focused on him. There¡¯s no room for our pain, and the tight grip on my heart starts to slip. 120 Renzo I feel the moment Skr connects with me, and it¡¯s only then I move down her body so I can have my way with her. It¡¯s taking more strength than I knew I had not to throw her down and fuck her senseless. It¡¯s been five years since she¡¯s had sex. You can¡¯t just fuck her. As I feast on her breasts, I move my hand down between her thighs. When I brush a finger through her slit and feel the heat from her soaked pussy, I lose the grip I have on my self-control. I move down and force her legs wider apart to amodate my shoulders. With her pussy on full disy for me, my tongue darts out to taste her, and just like at the restaurant, I lose my fucking mind. I suck and bite at her clit while pushing a finger inside her tight warmth. I devour my woman until the friction makes her pussy feel scorching hot against my tongue. ¡°Oh God!¡± Skr cries, her hips bucking from the assault. ¡°Renzo! Shit. Renzo,¡± she moans as she rubs herself against my hungry mouth. I¡¯ll never be able to get my fill of her, and when her orgasm hits, I drink every drop of arousal from her. ¡°Jesus,¡± she gasps when I finally lift my head. ¡°Holy shit.¡± Grinning, I move back up her body and kiss the living hell out of her so she can taste herself on my tongue. Her hands brush over my shoulders and back, and I let out a groan from how good it feels to have her touch me. I position my cock at her entrance, and breaking the kiss, I lift my head so I can see her face. The moment between us builds, and just to torture myself a little more, I wait as long as I possibly can before I thrust inside her. I¡¯m only able to enter her halfway before her narrow walls stop me, threatening to strangle the life out of my cock. ¡°Fuck, Skr,¡± I hiss, my body shaking from how good she already feels. ¡°You need to rx. Your pussy is fucking strangling me.¡± ¡°I am rxed,¡± she gasps. ¡°You¡¯re too big.¡± ¡°Fuck,¡± I breathe as I press my forehead against hers. I grab hold of the back of one of her thighs and lift her leg over my hip, and when I surge forward, I manage to push another inch into her. ¡°Christ, you¡¯re going to kill me,¡± I groan. ¡°Not if you kill me first,¡± she says through uneven breaths. It¡¯s only then I think to ask, ¡°You okay?¡± She nods quickly, then lifts her ass, taking me deeper. Jesus. Fucking. Christ. I pull out, and with my fingers digging into her thigh, I fucking m into her, forcing her to take all of me. Her head tilts against the covers, and her back arches as a cry tears from her. She¡¯s so fucking beautiful as she takes every inch of my cock, I¡¯m unable to give her a moment to adjust. I begin to move, fucking her with hard, relentless thrusts while my eyes remain locked on her. Her nails w at my back and sides, her breaths bursting over her parted lips every time I plunge into her. Bing one with Skr is unlike anything I¡¯ve ever experienced. From this moment onward, she owns me. I¡¯m hers. Forever. ¡°Renzo,¡± she breathes, my name sounding like a prayer. I press my forehead against hers again as I continue my relentless pace of conquering her. ¡°You¡¯re mine, amo,¡± I groan. ¡°You¡¯re fucking mine, and I¡¯m never letting you go.¡± Her eyes shine like stars as she nods. Her body tenses, and knowing she¡¯s close, I fuck her as hard as possible. ¡°God,¡± she whimpers, her features fucking angelic as she tenses right before her pleasure hits. Her pussy grips my cock tighter, and it¡¯s all it takes for ecstasy to rip the air from my lungs. I drop down on her as my body jerks, and pushing my arms beneath her, I crush her to me as I ride out my orgasm. The first thing I be aware of when my senses return is our rushing breaths. Then I feel her trembling body, every inch stered against mine. Lifting my head, I look at her face, and it¡¯s just in time to see love shining in her eyes. She quickly turns her head away from me, but I grab hold of her jaw and force her to look at me. ¡°Stop fighting it,¡± I say, which only makes her shake her head. ¡°Skr.¡± I give her a pleading look, which isn¡¯t something I do easily. ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you loving me, and I¡¯ll never use it against you. You¡¯re safe with me.¡± She lets out a sob, and pulling her jaw free from my hold, she buries her face against my neck.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It takes her a moment to regain control over her emotions before she whispers, ¡°I just need time to process everything.¡± ¡°Take all the time you need, amo,¡± I say before I press a kiss to her hair. She loves me. I saw it in her eyes. I can wait until she¡¯s ready to say the words out loud. The corner of my mouth lifts as relief fills my chest. I don¡¯t know how I fucking made her love me, but I¡¯m thankful. I kiss the side of her neck before I pull out of her, and getting up, I walk to the bathroom so I can dispose of the condom. When I enter the bedroom again, it¡¯s to see Skr gathering her clothes. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± I mutter before I take the clothes from her hands and toss them back onto the floor. Lifting her off her feet, I fall on the bed with her in my arms. She lets out a chuckle as I move over her, and with a smile on my face, I stare down at my woman. ¡°Christ, amo. You¡¯re so fucking beautiful,¡± I whisper before pressing a tender kiss to her lips. ¡°What does amo mean?¡± ¡°Love.¡± Her smile widens, and lifting her hand, she brushes her fingers through my hair. ¡°I like your hair when it¡¯s all ruffled. It makes you look hot.¡± ¡°d to hear you think I¡¯m hot,¡± I tease her. She scrunches her nose. ¡°You know you¡¯re attractive.¡± Her eyes lower to my jaw as she trails a finger over my stubble. ¡°Even when you put the fear of God in me, I couldn¡¯t help but notice. It¡¯s actually very deceiving and unnerving.¡± Her gaze meets mine again. ¡°It makes you more terrifying.¡± I press another gentle kiss to her mouth, then ask, ¡°How so?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t expect beautiful people to kill at the drop of a hat.¡± I stare at her for a moment before I say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the hell I put you through.¡± Wrapping my arms around her, I pull her against my chest as I turn onto my side. ¡°I lost my mind after Giulio died, and I took it out on you and your father.¡± She presses a kiss to my chest, then whispers, ¡°Thank you for apologizing.¡± Needing to change the subject, I say, ¡°I don¡¯t really like long walks on the beach, and I don¡¯t suck at cooking. It¡¯s just easier to order in.¡± Skr chuckles, and lifting her head, she looks at me. ¡°What else?¡± I brush her hair back as I drink in the stunning smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re the first woman in my bed.¡± Her eyebrows lift. ¡°Really?¡± I nod. ¡°I don¡¯t let people into my private space easily.¡± ¡°Did you take all your one-night stands to hotels?¡± she teases me. I shake my head. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a one-night stand.¡± Her eyebrows draw together as she gives me a skeptical look. ¡°Fine. All your girlfriends.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve only had three. Excluding you.¡± She stares at me, trying to figure out whether I¡¯m telling the truth. Opening up to her about my past, I say, ¡°They were all Sicilian, and my parents arranged the dates in the hope I¡¯d pick one of them to marry. After my father died and I took over as the head of the family, I stopped that shit, and I¡¯ve been single ever since.¡± I take a deep breath and let it out slowly before I add, ¡°I never nned to marry and have children of my own. That¡¯s why I made Giulio my heir.¡± Her expression grows serious, then she says, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ll be able to have children. I had a shattered pelvis, and they had to reconstruct my dder. You know all about the kidney failure.¡± She lets out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not something I¡¯ve thought about until now.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll adopt,¡± I say. ¡°You¡¯ve been through enough, and I don¡¯t want the strain of a pregnancy putting your life in danger. She looks up at me. ¡°Really? You won¡¯t mind?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Not at all.¡± While we¡¯re on the subject, I mention, ¡°We need to get you a birth control imnt. I don¡¯t want any idents happening.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Pushing her onto her back, I cover her breast with my hand and press kisses to her jaw. ¡°God, I love your body.¡± Skr reaches for the drawer and grabs a condom. ¡°On your back,¡± she orders. ¡°I want to be on top.¡± Grinning, I do as my woman says, and I lean back against the pillows. While she rolls the condom onto my cock, I¡¯m struck, once again, with how much I love her. It just happened, and I had zero say in the matter. One second I wanted to strangle her, and the next, I wanted to fuck her. 121 Skr The past week has been pretty uneventful. Other than going to the clinic for the imnt, I haven¡¯t left the penthouse. I¡¯m wiping down the counters when I realize I¡¯m not a prisoner anymore. Swinging around, I look at Renzo and say, ¡°I can go out.¡± ¡°What?¡± he mumbles before he lifts his head from where he was reading something on his phone. ¡°I can leave the penthouse.¡± A frown forms on his forehead. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°I need to go to the mansion to get my wallet.¡± I begin to walk to the elevator, then pause to ask, ¡°Can Vincenzo or Fabrizio give me a ride?¡± There¡¯s still a frown on Renzo¡¯s face as he asks, ¡°You want to go out? Right now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± If he tells me I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll lose my shit. ¡°Okay.¡± Excitement bursts in my chest, and when we enter the elevator, I grin up at him. The corner of his mouth lifts, and gripping hold of my jaw, he presses a hard kiss to my mouth. ¡°Your smile will be the end of me.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re fucking stunning when you smile,¡± he mutters. The doors slide open, and as we walk to the Bentley, Renzo tells the guards, ¡°We¡¯re heading to the Davies mansion.¡± During the drive, my excitement dies away, and my grief crawls back into my heart. Renzo notices my change in mood, and linking our fingers together, he kisses the back of my hand. It¡¯s something Dad used to do when I was in the hospital, and the memory has me taking a deep breath while I do my best to stop the grief from overwhelming me. It¡¯s getting easier to fight back the tears, but the pain is still raw, and I don¡¯t expect it to lessen anytime soon. When the Bentley pulls up to the mansion, I nce around the garden that needs tending. I¡¯ll have to decide what to do with the ce. It¡¯s big and needs a lot of upkeep. We climb out of the car, and as we walk to the front door, I say, ¡°I think I should sell the property.¡± ¡°Whatever you want, amo. I can handle the sale for you,¡± Renzo offers while he unlocks the door. For the past three years, Dad¡¯s handled all the finances, and Renzo took over when he kidnapped me. At some point, I¡¯ll have to take back control. I probably need to get a cellphone if I¡¯m going to look for work. I¡¯ll have to update my resume. I have no idea what my bank ounts look like. ¡°You okay?¡± Renzo asks as we walk through the foyer. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about everything I have to do. Dad took control of my life after the car ident, and then you happened.¡± He tugs me to a stop at the foot of the stairs and turns me so I¡¯ll look at him. ¡°What do you mean by everything?¡± ¡°I need to sort out the bank ounts. I don¡¯t have a cellphone. I want to start working again.¡± I gesture around the foyer. ¡°I have to pack up everything.¡± Lifting his hands to the sides of my neck, he leans down and holds my gaze captive. ¡°I can do all of that for you.¡± I take hold of his wrist and ask, ¡°You won¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°No, amo. Not at all. You¡¯re mine, and it¡¯s my job to take care of you.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think it¡¯s pathetic that I let my dad handle everything?¡± He shakes his head and pulls me against his chest. ¡°No. You were on the brink of death and had to deal with a kidney transnt. If anything, I think you¡¯re fucking strong.¡± Closing my eyes, I let Renzo¡¯s words sink in before I whisper, ¡°I miss him.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Renzo brushes his palm over my hair. ¡°But you have me, and I meant it when I said I¡¯ll take care of you.¡± I snuggle closer to the man who¡¯s quickly taking over my heart. ¡°Thank you.¡± He holds me for a moment before he pulls away and says, ¡°Let¡¯s get everything you need.¡± We spend the next couple of hours gathering thest of my belongings and going through Dad¡¯s office for all the financial documents and hisptop. ¡°I¡¯ll have to get Dario to break into theptop,¡± Renzo says when we¡¯re stopped by the device needing a password. I try Mom¡¯s birthday, and when the screen unlocks, I grin at Renzo. ¡°His passwords are always my or Mom¡¯s birthdays.¡± ¡°That makes things a hell of a lot easier,¡± he says as he shuts theptop again. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± When we walk toward the foyer, I murmur, ¡°Can I just have a minute alone before we leave?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± He presses a kiss to my forehead, then heads to the front door. As I walk to the kitchen, I nce around my family home. The sorrow grips my heart, and I don¡¯t fight the tears as theye. In the kitchen, I trail my fingers over the counters where I¡¯ve spent many hours practicing the art of cooking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Dad ate every meal and neverined. He was my biggest cheerleader. ¡°God, I miss you so much, Daddy,¡± I whisper. I think about how Louisa wouldin about all the dirty dishes, but whenever I offered to help clean them, she¡¯d shoo me away. Wiping the tears from my cheeks, I suck in a deep breath. This ce isn¡¯t home without them. It¡¯s be a graveyard for the moments I shared with them. Turning around, I leave the mansion and lock the door behind me. Walking to the Bentley and the man who loves me, I decide to stop fighting to keep Renzo out of my heart. It¡¯s not a fight I would¡¯ve won anyway. When I reach him, I wrap my arms around his neck and pull him down so I can kiss him. Breathing in the woodsy scent of his cologne, I relish in the feel of his embrace. With my lips against his, I whisper, ¡°I love you.¡± I pull back and meet his eyes. ¡°The good, the bad, the ugly, and the beautiful. I love all of you. I might regret it one day, but there¡¯s no way to keep you out of my heart.¡± A devastating smile curves his lips, and happiness fills his eyes. ¡°Thank you, amo. I know I haven¡¯t made it easy for you, but thank you for loving me anyway.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of a choice,¡± I tease him. ¡°You took my heart captive, and I just had to make peace with it.¡± He shakes his head, his expression filling with tenderness. ¡°You won¡¯t regret loving me, Skr. I promise.¡± I press another kiss to his mouth, then say, ¡°Take me home.¡± 122 Renzo After I finish checking a shipment of Uzis, I walk to the office and take a seat on the couch. Business is good, but I¡¯m not making any progress with The Harvest. Servando Montes is nowhere to be found, and my patience is wearing thin. I think he got wind of Enrique being killed and went into hiding. The streets of New York are quiet, but my men are still on high alert and searching for anyone rted to The Harvest. It¡¯s frustrating. I want to put this matter to bed and get on with my life. My life which now includes Skr.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Every day, she¡¯s doing a little better. I¡¯ve sorted out all the paperwork concerning Han¡¯s estate and her finances and made it easy for her to handle them should something happen to me. I¡¯ve invested the bulk of her inheritance, and I¡¯ll add the money from the sale of the mansion once ites through. I got her a cell phone, which she hardly uses. Her routine hasn¡¯t changed much, and she spends most of her time in the kitchen. I¡¯ve been ying with the idea of firing Chef in and giving her the position of head chef at La Torrisi. It¡¯s either that or I buy her a restaurant. Climbing to my feet, I leave the office again and gesture to Vincenzo that we¡¯re leaving. Whenever I have to go out, I leave Fabrizio with Skr. When she starts working again, I¡¯ll assign guards to her. Maybe Carlo and Antonio. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Vincenzo asks. ¡°Home.¡± As he drives us back to the penthouse, I dial Dario¡¯s number to check in with him. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he answers. ¡°Nothing. Just wanted to check in with you.¡± ¡°No news yet. The moment the fucker pops up, you¡¯ll be the first to know,¡± he says, sounding preupied. ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯m watching one of the ballerinas.¡± My eyebrow raises, and the corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Watching or stalking?¡± ¡°Both.¡± Letting out a chuckle, I can¡¯t resist taunting him. ¡°You gonna be her mystery man?¡± It¡¯s what Samantha called Franco when their rtionship started. ¡°Nope, that¡¯s Franco¡¯s title.¡± He¡¯s quiet for a moment, then says, ¡°She knows I¡¯m watching, and I think she loves it.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­sounds like you have the hots for her.¡± ¡°Watching her dance calms me,¡± he admits. ¡°You can do with some calmness in your life.¡± Vincenzo parks the car in the basement, and it has me saying, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. Enjoy the show.¡± ¡°I will,¡± he chuckles. Ending the call, I tuck the device back into my pocket before I climb out of the Bentley. I give Fabrizio a chin lift as I press the button to call the elevator, and stepping inside, I press the keycard to the pad. I need to have one made for Skr. When the doors slide open, and I walk into the penthouse, the aroma of Skr¡¯s cooking fills the air. ¡°Something smells good,¡± I say as I enter the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯m trying something new. It¡¯s Asian with a little special touch.¡± Taking the chance, I ask, ¡°Why don¡¯t you open your own restaurant?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know where to start. I¡¯m not a businesswoman. I just want to be a chef and not worry about the ins and outs of running a restaurant.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll employ people to run it for you,¡± I offer. Her eyes dart to me. ¡°You already have a lot on your te.¡± I shrug as I lean against the ind and cross my arms over my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, amo. I think it¡¯s a great idea. You¡¯ll call the shots and won¡¯t have to report to anyone. It will give you the freedom to create the menu.¡± She switches off the stove and focuses all her attention on me. ¡°That sounds like a dream.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± I push away from the ind, and wrapping my arms around her, I press a kiss to her mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s open another restaurant.¡± ¡°I get to pick the name,¡± she chuckles as she ttens her hands against my chest. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°I want an Asian restaurant.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Can I choose how to decorate it?¡± she asks, giving me a seductive look that has my cock hardening at the speed of light. ¡°Yes,¡± I agree. ¡°Whatever you want, amo.¡± Lifting her eyebrow, she asks, ¡°Whatever I want?¡± I nod as I lean down to press a kiss to her mouth. When I lift my head, she says, ¡°I want you.¡± Those three words. Christ, I love hearing them. I¡¯m just about to pick her up so I can carry her sexy ass to the bedroom, where the condoms are, when I remember she has an imnt. iming her mouth with a hard kiss, I grab hold of her hips and lift her to sit on the ind. Knowing I can take my woman bare, I rip her panties off. While I remove my Glock and set it down beside Skr, she makes quick work of my belt and zipper. When her fingers wrap around my aching cock, I groan into her mouth. Stepping closer, I take over and position myself at her entrance. Her hands grip my ass, and when I thrust into her, the pleasure is instant and fucking overwhelming. Lifting my hand to the back of her neck, I devour her mouth as I begin to fuck her. Each thrust has the pleasure between us building, making me lose my mind with a need for more. I want everything she has to offer. Breaking the kiss, I grab hold of her hips so I can keep her in ce as I fuck her even harder. ¡°Renzo,¡± she moans, her fingers digging into my ass. I watch as ecstasy tightens her features, and once again, I fall in love with her. When my orgasm hits, and I fill her, I feel so fucking close to her, nothing will ever be able to tear us apart. As my cock jerks inside her and I ride out thest of my pleasure, I im her mouth again. I kiss her with all the love I feel for her. I don¡¯t stop thrusting into her, loving the feel of us joined together. It doesn¡¯t take long before her moans spill into my mouth, and this time, I take it slow as I make love to her. I drag down the zipper of her dress, and breaking the kiss, I pull the fabric over her head. I get rid of her bra, and pushing her back until she¡¯s lying down on the granite top, I cover her breasts with my hands. With my woman spread out before me, I touch every visible inch of her body before I drag the tip of my finger over the length of the surgery scar on her side. The anger I used to feel whenever I thought about the kidney transnt is gone, and in its ce is thankfulness. Something good came from it all. Giulio gave me Skr. Thank you, brother. Skr notices the emotion on my face, and sitting up, she wraps her arms around me and holds me to her. I bury my face in her hair, and crush her to me as I bring us closer to our orgasms. When our pleasure hits simultaneously, we¡¯re both ovee with emotions and clinging to each other. ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper. ¡°With everything I am.¡± She brings her hands to the sides of my jaw and presses a tender kiss to my mouth. ¡°I love you, Renzo.¡± 123 Skr Since Renzo spoke to me about opening my own restaurant, my excitement has been growing. We¡¯ve secured a building a few miles away from La Torrisi, and Viviana has agreed to manage my restaurant as well. Every day I y around with Asian dishes, and I¡¯m slowly putting together a menu so I¡¯m ready for when the doors open. Today I¡¯m choosing my signature dish, and I¡¯m torn between two. Setting both meals down in front of Renzo, my tone is professional as I point at the te on the left. ¡°This is Banh xeo, a savory Vietnamese pancake filled with pork, shrimp, onions, and bean sprouts.¡± I gesture at the other te. ¡°And this is yukhaejang, a Korean spicy brisket soup.¡± My eyes meet Renzo¡¯s. ¡°Tell me which one you like most.¡± He nods as he turns his attention to the dishes, and taking a bite of the first one, he focuses on the taste. I push his ss of Italian Proso closer so he can use it as a palette cleanser. When he takes a bite of the Korean soup, my heart beats faster and nerves spin in my stomach. Sitting back, his eyes meet mine, and I swear the man is trying to torture me when he doesn¡¯t immediately give me his feedback. ¡°The Korean spicy brisket is your signature dish,¡± he says. ¡°You got nervous when I took a bite, which means it¡¯s important to you.¡± The corner of his mouth lifts. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter which one I like more.¡± He¡¯s right. Tears fill my eyes, and before I can try to stop them, they spill down my cheeks. I¡¯ve just chosen my signature dish. He stands up from the chair and wraps me in a tight hug. This moment has been in the making since I started my career as a chef. I¡¯m so overwhelmed because, after the ident, I never thought I¡¯d get the chance to have my own signature dish. ¡°For the record,¡± Renzo murmurs. ¡°The beef brisket soup is my favorite.¡± I let out a chuckle, and pulling back, I look at him. He wipes the tears from my cheeks with his thumbs before pressing a kiss to my mouth. ¡°Congrattions, amo.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I smile as I nce at the two dishes. The banh xeo is an excellent addition to the menu, but the yukhaejang is special because it was one of Dad¡¯s favorites. ¡°I¡¯ve decided on a name for the restaurant,¡± I say. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Yukhaejang.¡± A smile spreads over Renzo¡¯s face. ¡°I should¡¯ve guessed. I¡¯ll get the sign made. Just write it down for me, or I¡¯ll butcher it because I can¡¯t pronounce that word for the life of me.¡± Wrapping my arms around his waist, I stare up at him. ¡°Thank you for being so amazing.¡± He kisses my lips, then says, ¡°You make me want to be amazing.¡± His phone starts to ring, and I let go of him so he can take the call. ¡°Hey,¡± he answers. He listens for a moment, then his eyes flick to me, and I watch as his features change from loving to cold and ruthless. My stomach clenches, and my heartbeat speeds up because it¡¯s a look I won¡¯t ever get used to seeing. Honestly, his brutal side still scares the living hell out of me. Renzo lifts his hand and wraps his fingers around the side of my neck as he mutters to whoever¡¯s on the other end of the call, ¡°I¡¯ll be at your ce in thirty minutes.¡± He ends the call, and shaking his head, he steps closer to me and says, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of me, amo. I¡¯ll never do anything to hurt you.¡± ¡°Knee-jerk reaction,¡± I murmur. I suck in a breath of air, then ask, ¡°What was the call about?¡± ¡°Dario found Montes. We¡¯re flying to Mexico. The fucker¡¯s beenying low in some vige in the middle of nowhere.¡± That exins the reason for the ruthless expression on his face. Renzo is going to kill the leader of the group responsible for all the heartache we¡¯ve suffered. The man who ordered Dad¡¯s death. Realization shudders through me, and my voice is hoarse when I say, ¡°Go and put an end to this nightmare for us.¡± ¡°I should be back before you go to bed,¡± he murmurs as he leans in to give me a kiss. ¡°Please be careful.¡± I wrap my arms around him before he can walk away. ¡°I won¡¯t survive losing you as well.¡± He lets out a chuckle. ¡°You won¡¯t lose me. I¡¯ve done this a hundred times, and I¡¯ll have Dario for backup. He¡¯s good with a sniper rifle.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I love you,¡± I say as I stand on my tiptoes to give him another kiss. ¡°Love you too, amo.¡± He pulls away from me, and I watch him walk to the elevator. While he waits for the doors to open, he makes another call. ¡°Get the men ready. We¡¯re going to Mexico to kill Montes.¡± He nces back at me, onest time, then steps into the elevator. Standing in the kitchen, I let out a slow breath before I start to clean up. I always thought I¡¯d end up with some kind of businessman who works nine to five and ys golf on the weekends. Instead, my man works all kinds of hours and kills people left, right, and center. I put the leftovers in stic containers in case Renzo is hungry when he gets back, and once the kitchen is spotless, I take a seat at the ind and pull myptop closer. Trying to stay busy so I won¡¯t just sit and worry about him, I look at different concepts for the menu. I work for a while before my thoughts turn to Renzo. He¡¯s going to be okay. Don¡¯t start worrying. It will drive you crazy. Knowing I won¡¯t be able to focus on work, I let out a sigh and close theptop. Getting up from the chair, I walk to the sliding doors in the dining room. I pull them open, and stepping out onto the balcony where Renzo kissed me the first time, I suck in a deep breath of the cool air. Winter will be here soon. Leaning over the railing, I stare down at the traffic and start counting yellow cabs. You¡¯ve seen Renzo deal with the bastards. He¡¯s capable of keeping himself safe. Nothing bad will happen to him, because he¡¯s the monster everyone fears. I realize what I¡¯m thinking and let out a burst ofughter. I fell in love with the beast, and I don¡¯t want him to change. I really love all of him, even though his brutal side still scares the ever-loving hell out of me. 124 Renzo The motorcade leaves a cloud of dust as we drive out to the vige where Montes wasst seen. Dario, Carlo, Emilio, and I are in the first SUV while my men fill the other four. We used a couple of my private jets to get everyone into Mexico, and I had to reach out to the local cartel and give them a heads-up so there are no misunderstandings. With a little luck, Servando Montes dies today. Dario¡¯s phone buzzes, and he checks it quickly, then says, ¡°We have a face to put to the name.¡± He holds the device so I can see. There¡¯s a photo of a man having a cigarette outside a shitty house. He seems to be in histe fifties and loves heavy gold chains way too fucking much. ¡°Zero style,¡± Dario says as if that¡¯s the biggest crime the man couldmit. I let out a chuckle, then mutter, ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like he knows we¡¯re on the way.¡± ¡°The soldier that sold him out made sure Servando doesn¡¯t catch wind of what¡¯s going on.¡± ¡°At least one of his soldiers has enoughmon sense to rat him out to stop us from killing everyst one of them,¡± I mention. It¡¯s a sad day when your own men turn on you. ¡°We¡¯re going to have to move fast once we¡¯re in the vige so Montes doesn¡¯t get away,¡± Dario says. ¡°Send the photo to my phone,¡± I request. A secondter, the messagees through from Dario, and I send it to all of my men. Lifting the two-way radio to my mouth, I press the button and say, ¡°I¡¯ve sent you all a photo. Kill anyone who looks like the fucker.¡± ¡°One minute out, boss,¡± Carlo informs us. I check my submachine gun and Glock for the third time before I suck in deep breaths, readying myself mentally for the action we might encounter. I¡¯m bracing for a war so I¡¯m not caught off guard. ¡°The fucking bulletproof vest is digging into my side,¡± Darioins. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare take it off,¡± I mutter. The fucker bats his eyshes at me. ¡°When are you going to admit you love me?¡± As we close in on the vige, I lock eyes with the man who¡¯s been there for me every step over the years and helped me get through the past few months. ¡°I love you.¡± Dario¡¯s mischievous expression fades away, and he looks a little shocked. He quickly turns his head and nces out of the window. ¡°If you cry, I¡¯m going to shoot you,¡± I mutter. He looks at me again and pretends to wipe a tear from beneath his eye, then the fucker aims to hug me. I p his arms away, giving him a look of warning. Letting out a burst ofughter, he says, ¡°Love you too, brother.¡± ¡°Jesus,¡± Carlo mumbles from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Get ready!¡± I roll my shoulders, and the second the SUVes to a stop, I shove the door open and get out. I watch as Carlo and Emilio run to the front door. Emilio throws all his weight against the door, and it shudders open. The other SUVs stop, and my men pile out. ¡°Move your asses!¡± I order. Dario stays by the SUV with his rifle resting on the roof of the vehicle. Walking to the house, my fingers flex around the handle of my Glock while I keep ncing around us. People peek through curtains, but there¡¯s no one out on the streets. I hear gunshots, and picking up my pace, I walk into the house and nce around the living room. ¡°Carlo?¡± I call out. ¡°In the back,¡± he shouts. ¡°The fucker¡¯s in the basement.¡± I head in the direction of his voice and find my men standing on either side of a door. When Carlo sees me, he says, ¡°The lights are out, and it¡¯s fucking dark down there. He¡¯ll pick us off one by one.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I mutter before I head out of the house. Opening the backdoor of the SUV, I dig in the bag of weapons and find what I¡¯m looking for. I grab two smoke grenades, and when I straighten up, Dario yawns before asking, ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°The fucker¡¯s in the basement, so we need to flush him out.¡± When I head back to the house, he calls out, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll just wait here.¡± The corner of my mouth lifts, but the smirk quickly fades away when I reach Carlo and Emilio. I pull the pin out and throw the grenade into the darkness before moving out of the line of fire. Three. Two. One. Coughing sounds up, and I hear movement. Pulling the pin on the second one, I throw it down the stairs and move back again. I hear a woman screaming in Spanish and a couple of people coughing.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org A momentter a woman crawls into the hallway. Emilio grabs her and shoves her to the side. He keeps one of his guns trained on her. ¡°Por favor,¡± she begs. I gesture with a flick of my head for her to go. She scrambles to her feet and runs away as fast as she can. A couple of secondster, a guy in his thirtieses out, suffering from a bad coughing fit. Emilio yanks him out of the way and ms the butt of his gun into his head, rendering him unconscious. Growing impatient, I let out a heavy breath. I¡¯m a heartbeat away from going down there, but knowing the effects of the smoke, I hold out a little longer. Finally, the fucking rat appears, and as he crawls into the hallway, I kick him hard, making him gag as he falls to his side. I let out an audible breath, then say, ¡°Emilio, get rid of the other one.¡± ¡°No!¡± Montes shouts through ragged coughs. ¡°He¡¯s my son.¡± ¡°Ooooh.¡± Carlo grins at me. ¡°Two for the price of one, boss.¡± Crouching by Montes, I press the barrel of my gun to his head and say, ¡°You took my heir from me. I feel it¡¯s only fair I repay the favor.¡± ¡°No. Please. It was a mistake.¡± His eyes are bloodshot as he looks at me. ¡°You already killed the men who fucked up. You got your revenge.¡± I shake my head slowly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a mistake when you came into my city and butchered my brother. It was a mistake that you got caught.¡± I nce at Emilio, and he doesn¡¯t hesitate to shoot the son in the head. ¡°Nooooo!¡± Montes cries. I grab his jaw and force him to look at me. ¡°Be thankful for the merciful deaths I¡¯m giving you and your heir. I could¡¯ve gutted you like I did the others.¡± When I let go of him and I rise to my feet, he crawls to his son. Lifting his son¡¯s head to his chest, he cries as the sorrow engulfs him. For a moment, I y with the idea of letting him live so he can suffer the loss for the rest of his life. He was responsible for sending the men who killed Giulio and Han. Because of this man, Skr and I suffered. She would want him dead. Lifting my hand again, I train the barrel on him and pull the trigger three times. The smell of gunpowder hangs in the air, and my ears ring. It¡¯s over, amo. Turning around, I order, ¡°Leave the mess for someone else to clean up. We¡¯re going home.¡± 125 Skr I look at the time again, and seeing it¡¯s past three in the morning, I stand up from the couch and struggle to hold the tears back. Where is he? It¡¯s taking too long. I drag my fingers through my hair, and unable to stop the sob, it bursts over my lips. Please let him be okay. I can¡¯t lose Renzo. I swear I¡¯ll throw myself over the balcony because there¡¯s no way I¡¯m living without him. Realizing just how much I love Renzo, I cover my face with my hands and pray to all that¡¯s holy he¡¯lle home to me. Suddenly I hear the elevator doors slide open, and my head snaps up. I run toward it as pure relief washes over me. Just as Renzo steps into the penthouse, I throw myself at him and wrap my arms around his neck. Sobs wrack through me as I get to smell his cologne and natural scent. Thank God. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± he asks, his tone tight with worry and his arms crushing me to him. I shake my head and cling to him with all my strength. Renzo lifts me so I can wrap my legs around his waist before he carries me to the living room. He sits down on one of the couches, and I straddle hisp, refusing to let go of him. ¡°Skr?¡± he asks. ¡°Talk to me. What happened?¡± ¡°I t-thought something h-happened to you,¡± I sob. ¡°I c-can¡¯t lose y- you.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t, amo.¡± He rubs his hand up and down my back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took me so long. I should¡¯ve called you.¡± I pull away so I can see his face and drink in the handsome sight before my eyes. ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper. He wipes my tears from my cheeks, looking at me as if I¡¯m all that matters in his life. ¡°I really love you,¡± I say. ¡°Not knowing if you were safe or dead in a ditch somewhere, I realized how much I love you.¡± Framing my face with his hands, he presses a kiss to my mouth before saying, ¡°Next time I have to go somewhere, I¡¯ll text you every hour so you won¡¯t worry. Okay? Lost sobs drift over my lips as I whisper, ¡°Okay.¡± A smile tugs at the corner of his mouth, then he says, ¡°Montes is dead. It¡¯s over, amo.¡± It¡¯s over.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I stare at Renzo as the words sink in. All the hell we¡¯ve been through flits through my mind, and it feels like a weight rolls off my shoulders. After everything I¡¯ve been through, I deserve my chance at happiness, and I¡¯m going to grab it with both hands. Leaning forward, I press my mouth to Renzo¡¯s, and I kiss him with every ounce of love I have for him. He takes over control, and just like all the times before, the kiss quickly turns wild and passionate. Our tongues dance, and our lips knead as if we¡¯ll die if we stop. Renzo¡¯s hands move down my sides, and while he pushes my dress up my thighs, I undo his belt and pull down his zipper. We¡¯repletely in sync. I pull his cock free, and shoving my panties to the side, I sink down on him. Having him fill me makes my body shudder from how good it feels. Renzo grips hold of my hips, and the pace is slow as we make love. The intimacy filling the air around us has me focusing on the taste and feel of the man who stole my heart. I never believed I¡¯d have this once-in-a-lifetime love. It happened in the most unconventional way, and the price we had to pay almost broke us. Maybe it did, and our broken pieces fit perfectly together. My stomach spins with nerves as I check that everything is ready for tonight. I¡¯ve made finger foods because all the heads of the Cosa Nostra areing over for a poker game. Renzo said they used to have it every two weeks, but two of the men got married and started families, so now it¡¯s once every other month. At least their wives are alsoing, so I won¡¯t be the only woman. ¡°Stop fussing,¡± Renzo says from the living room. ¡°Come sit by me.¡± ¡°I just want ¨C¡± ¡°Skr,e sit your ass down right now!¡± With a scowl on my face, I walk to the living room and say, ¡°Don¡¯t take that tone with me. It doesn¡¯t work anymore.¡± His eyebrow lifts as he rises to his feet. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t scare me.¡± I watch as his features tighten until the predatory look I used to fear settles over his face like a dark cloud. I shake my head and cross my arms over my chest. Slowly, he stalks closer until I have to tilt my head back to keep eye contact. A smile threatens to form on my face as I say, ¡°It¡¯s actually a turn-on.¡± He can¡¯t keep up the pretense, and the corner of his mouth lifts as he chuckles. Just as he takes hold of me and pulls me closer, the elevator doors open. ¡°Not in front of the triplets,¡± I hear a man say. ¡°What? I was just going to show them how they were made,¡± Renzo jokes as he turns around and walks away from me so he can greet his friend with a handshake. My eyes dart between the beautiful blonde, the strollers, and the man. They look like a typical family. ¡°Hey, Samantha,¡± Renzo greets the woman. He walks with them as theye toward the living room. ¡°Skr, this is Franco and Samantha.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I say, a polite smile on my face. ¡°Franco is my closest friend,¡± Renzo adds as hees to wrap his arm around my shoulders. ¡°I see you¡¯re taking my advice,¡± Franco says as his eyes flick between us. ¡°Yeah-yeah. I¡¯ll let you take the credit,¡± Renzo chuckles. I move from under his arm, and peeking into the strollers, I whisper, ¡°They¡¯re so adorable.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to whisper. We got them used to sleeping with noise,¡± Samantha says. ¡°Clever,¡± Renzo mutters. The elevator doors open again, and I hear Dario say, ¡°You better smile around the women. You look like a murder waiting to happen.¡± Instead of Dario, a man walks toward us and mutters, ¡°Get him off my back before I kill him.¡± ¡°Dario cut it out,¡± Franco says. My eyes are wide on the man who really looks like a murder waiting to happen. He helps himself to a tumbler of whiskey before his eyes flicks from one person to the next before stopping on me. Oh Jesus. I dart back to Renzo¡¯s side and feel some relief when he ces his arm around me again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he always looks like that,¡± Dario says as hees to stand on my other side. ¡°Damiano, this is Skr,¡± Renzo introduces us. Damiano, as in the head of heads. That exins a lot. ¡°Is she yours?¡± Damiano asks. ¡°Yes.¡± Renzo tightens his arm possessively around me. Damiano nods before taking a sip of his drink. ¡°Dario told me you took care of the problem?¡± Renzo nods. ¡°Everything¡¯s dealt with.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Samanthaes closer and says, ¡°I see food in the kitchen, and it looks mouthwatering.¡± I nce over my shoulder, and pulling away from Renzo, I say, ¡°Yes, I made finger foods. I thought we could hang out in the kitchen while the men y poker in the dining room.¡± ¡°As long as I¡¯m close to the food, I don¡¯t care where we sit.¡± I let out a chuckle, and when we reach the ind, I say, ¡°Please help yourself.¡± ¡°Christ,e look at this spread,¡± Dario says from behind us. ¡°Fuck poker. I¡¯m sitting with the women.¡± ¡°The hell you are,¡± Franco mutters. I hear the elevator door slide open again, and ncing over my shoulder, I see another couple with a toddlering in. The woman¡¯s heavily pregnant and has a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Finally,¡± Renzo says. ¡°We were about to start without you.¡± Everyone greets the couple, and it takes a minute or so before Renzo says, ¡°Skr, this is Angelo and Vittoria.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± I say before asking, ¡°Can I get anyone something to drink?¡± ¡°Tori and I will have soda,¡± Samantha answers. ¡°Tori, is that what I should call you?¡± I ask Vittoria as I walk to the fridge to get the sodas. ¡°Please. Only the men call me Vittoria.¡± I pour the cans of soda into sses before handing them to Samantha and Tori. We take a seat at the ind, and the mene to help themselves to the food before they head to the dining table. ¡°Are you getting any sleep?¡± Tori asks Samantha. I nce at Renzo and watch as he lets out a burst ofughter at something Franco said. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re finally getting into a routine,¡± I hear Samantha answer. Turning my attention back to the women, I ask, ¡°How did you meet your husbands?¡± Samantha lets out a chuckle. ¡°I used to be Franco¡¯s PA.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t actually know much about Angelo when we got married,¡± Tori says, making my eyebrows shoot into my hairline. ¡°It was kind of a forced marriage situation. My stepbrother owed him money, and I was the payment.¡± My jaw practically drops to the floor. ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right?¡± She lets out a chuckle. ¡°No, I¡¯m not, but I learned to love him. He¡¯s an amazing man.¡± I think I still hold the trophy for the weirdest way to meet the love of your life. ¡°How did you and Renzo meet,¡± Tori asks. Samantha ces her hand on Tori¡¯s arm and shakes her head while saying, ¡°It¡¯s too soon for that question. I¡¯m sure Skr doesn¡¯t want to talk about it yet.¡± I give Samantha a thankful smile, then say, ¡°Help yourselves to food.¡± ¡°Oh yes!¡± Samantha exims before getting up to load a te for herself. I nce at Renzo again and catch him staring at me with a soft smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Yep, the fucker is in love,¡± Franco mutters. Renzo looks at his friend, then says, ¡°You fell first, brother.¡± I watch the men banter and argue as they start a poker game, then turn my attention back to Samantha and Tori. This get-together feels refreshing, and with a little luck, I can be friends with the women. 126 Renzo When Fabricio brings the Bentley to a stop at the cemetery, I open the door and climb out. Walking around the back of the car, I wait for Skr before I take hold of her hand. I had the headstones ced recently and wanted to make sure they did a good job. Walking to Han¡¯s grave, Skr¡¯s fingers tighten around mine. It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve been back since the funerals, and I know it¡¯s going to be hard for her. When we stop in front of the graves, I read the words engraved on the granite. Han Davies The most selfless and loving father. Devoted husband. A guardian angel who walked among us for too short a while. ¡°God,¡± Skr whispers, tears shining in her eyes before the spiral over her cheeks. ¡°The headstone is perfect. Thank you, Renzo.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ¡°You¡¯re wee, amo.¡± I let go of her hand and wrap my arm around her shoulders. Pressing a kiss to her temple, I take a deep breath of her soft scent. She¡¯s doing well, Han. No problems with the kidney, and she¡¯s opening her own restaurant. You can rest in peace. Skr moves from under my arm, and I watch as she ces fresh flowers at her parents¡¯ graves. ¡°There¡¯s so much to tell you,¡± she says to her parents. ¡°I chose my signature dish. Obviously, I cried my eyes out. It¡¯s the Korean spicy brisket soup you loved, Daddy. I think it¡¯s going to be a winner.¡± She sucks in a trembling breath before she continues, ¡°I¡¯m opening my own restaurant, and I¡¯m calling it Yukhaejang. Renzo¡¯s done most of the work, though.¡± She¡¯s quiet for a while before she says, ¡°Renzo¡¯s good to me, Daddy. If you¡¯re looking down on me, I don¡¯t want you to worry. I¡¯m safe and happy.¡± She presses a kiss to her fingers, then presses them to each of the headstones. ¡°I¡¯ll visit again soon.¡± Shees to take my hand before we walk to Louisa¡¯s grave, where she also ces flowers. She sucks in a deep breath before letting it slowly. ¡°I actually miss your meatloaf.¡± A chuckle escapes her. ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy and getting a lot of rest wherever you are.¡± I give Skr all the time she needs, and when she¡¯s ready, I wrap my arm around her shoulders and lead her to the final grave. ¡°I saw you here when we came to visit Mom right after I got out of the hospital,¡± Skr murmurs. ¡°I know.¡± I hug her to me. ¡°Sorry for being creepy as fuck.¡± She lets out a chuckle. ¡°Hey, at least my stalker was hot.¡± When we reach Giulio¡¯s grave, my heart clenches with sorrow. It¡¯s manageable now and more like an empty wind blowing through me. There will always be emptiness because nothing can fill the spot Giulio had in my life. Thinking of his infectious smile, my mouth curves up. Christ, I miss his smile. Skr moves away from me to ce thest bouquet of flowers by his headstone. ¡°Hi, Giulio,¡± she whispers. ¡°My name is Skr.¡± Her shoulders shudder as she tries to keep the tears back, and her voice is strained when she says, ¡°Thank you for saving my life. Having a piece of you inside me makes me feel close to you.¡± Christ. I nce away as my eyes begin to burn. ¡°I¡¯ll live life to the fullest for the both of us.¡± Her voice cracks over the words. ¡°And I¡¯ll do everything in my power to make Renzo happy.¡± I exhale slowly as the emotional moment threatens to overwhelm me. I know it will get better with time, and eventually, the memories of Giulio will make me smile. Turning my gaze back to Skr, I see her pressing a kiss to her fingertips and brushing them over Giulio¡¯s headstone. When she walks a few feet away to give me some privacy, I stand and stare at his grave. ¡°I killed them all, brother. I hope it gives you some peace.¡± I clear my throat before whispering, ¡°Love you, Giulio.¡± Turning around, I walk to where Skr is waiting, and gripping her hand, I head to the Bentley. When we climb into the back seat of the car, I say, ¡°We¡¯re going to Skr¡¯s restaurant.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Fabricio answers as he starts the engine. When we leave the cemetery, I nce at Vincenzo and say, ¡°Have Carlo and Antonio join you tomorrow. I want you to train them so they¡¯re ready to guard Skr once she starts working.¡± I nce out the window, then think to add, ¡°Tell them to bring one of the armored SUVs so they can drive her around in it.¡± ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Vincenzo replies before he makes the calls to Carlo and Antonio. Skr doesn¡¯t say anything about the guards I¡¯m assigning to her, and it has me asking, ¡°You okay with the guards?¡± She nods quickly. ¡°It¡¯s for my safety.¡± Leaning into her, I press a kiss to the side of her head. ¡°You ready to meet all the staff?¡± She nods again, a smile spreading over her face. ¡°Thank you for handling everything for me.¡± ¡°Anything for you, amo.¡± When we turn up the street where the restaurant is, I say, ¡°Close your eyes.¡± She obeys with a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m excited.¡± Fabrizio stops the car right in front of the restaurant, and I quickly get out and walk around the back of the Bentley to open Skr¡¯s door. Taking hold of her hand, I help her out of the back seat. I position her where I want her, then say, ¡°You can open your eyes.¡± Her eyshes lift, and when she sees the sign in cursive letters above the windows, her hands fly up to cover her mouth. ¡°Oh my God. I love it!¡± I feel the happiness burst from her like a living force, and I imprint this moment to memory so I¡¯ll never forget it. She makes an excited peeping sound that¡¯s fucking cute and rushes into the restaurant. I trail behind her, my eyes glued to her face as I watch her look at the bamboo on the walls and thenterns hanging from the ceiling in the seating area. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful,¡± she murmurs in total awe. We walk to the kitchen, where Skr pauses to stare at the space where she¡¯ll create her masterpieces. She chose all the appliances and d¨¦cor but hasn¡¯t had a chance to see the final result yet. All the chefs and kitchen staff stop what they¡¯re doing, and turn to look at her. With a slight bow of their heads, they unanimously say, ¡°Chef.¡± Skr steps forward to greet the staff she chose for her kitchen. She¡¯ll be the Chef de Cuisine. The queen of her own empire. My queen. When she starts to talk about the menu with her staff and inspect the freezer and equipment, I turn around and walk to the office where Viviana is hard at work. ¡°Hey,¡± she says when she notices me. ¡°Everything is almost ready. I¡¯m just waiting for the tablecloths to arrive. I¡¯ve advertised the opening and every table¡¯s been reserved. It¡¯s going to be a busy night.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± I say as I take a seat across from the desk. ¡°Skr¡¯s getting to know the kitchen staff.¡± ¡°She¡¯s here?¡± Viviana asks while climbing to her feet. ¡°Introduce me!¡± Letting out a chuckle, I stand up again and follow Elio¡¯s wife to the kitchen. The woman¡¯s managerial skills are unmatched, and I know she¡¯ll be able to run the two restaurants. Entering the kitchen, I say, ¡°Skr, give me a minute.¡± She excuses herself, and when she sees Viviana, her smile widens as she says, ¡°God, I¡¯ve wanted to meet you for the longest time.¡± The women shake hands, then Viviana admits, ¡°I was heartbroken when I heard you were in a car ident. I wanted to steal you so you could help La Torrisi get a Michelin Star.¡± Viviana sucks in a breath, looking a little awestruck. ¡°Luckily for me, fate brought us together.¡± ¡°Fuck fate. She¡¯s here because of me,¡± I mutter, which makes the two womenugh. Viviana continues as if I didn¡¯t interrupt her. ¡°I want you to know you don¡¯t have to worry about the business side of things. Just focus on the kitchen.¡± ¡°Thank you, Viviana. I¡¯m looking forward to working side-by-side with you.¡± ¡°I better get back to work. We¡¯ll talk soon,¡± Viviana says before returning to the office. I take Skr¡¯s hand and pull her closer. When she looks up at me and I see her blue eyes sparkle with life, my heart overflows with love for her. ¡°Happy?¡± I ask. She nods and stands on her tiptoes to press a kiss to my mouth. ¡°Incredibly happy.¡± 127 Skr Renzo and I are peeking around the wall at the full restaurant. ¡°Oh my God. Half the critics in New York are out there,¡± I whisper, my stomach a tight ball of nerves. ¡°They better not dare say anything bad,¡± Renzo mutters. ¡°Or there will be bodies floating in the Hudson.¡± I p his chest and scowl at him. ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing!¡± Turning around, I head back to the busy kitchen. Renzo grabs my arm, and I¡¯m yanked backward. He grips hold of my jaw and nts a hard kiss to my mouth. ¡°Good luck, amo. You¡¯ve got this.¡± Shooting him a thankful smile, I pull free and rush to my station so I can continue cooking. ¡°I need spring onions,¡± I call out. ¡°Yes, Chef!¡± A few secondster, a bowl of finely chopped spring onions is ced on my counter. I quickly add it to brew, and while it boils, I check on the spicy brisket soup. The orderse fast and non-stop, and I get lost in my work. Two hours into my opening night, Viviana walks toward me and says, ¡°A customer would like to meet you, Chef Davies.¡± I nce at Chef Ji and say, ¡°Keep an eye on everything.¡± ¡°Yes, Chef.¡± I follow Viviana to the table where a woman is seated. A polite smile forms on her face when she sees me. Standing up, she offers her hand, and as I shake it, she says, ¡°I¡¯m d to see you¡¯ve opened your own restaurant after the ident. I was worried we wouldn¡¯t get to taste your food again.¡± Not knowing who she is, I ask, ¡°Again? I¡¯m sorry, have we met?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m ra. I was the inspector who rmended Dame for their Michelin Star.¡± Holy shit. The blood drains from my face, but she quickly adds, ¡°Rx. I¡¯m only here to enjoy your food. I¡¯m no longer with the organization.¡± I let out a breath of relief and smile at ra. ¡°Thank you foring to my opening night.¡± ¡°I just wanted topliment your signature dish. It¡¯s an explosive sensation I thoroughly enjoyed. I¡¯m confident it will make the headlines soon.¡± She begins to walk away, then pauses to add, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back, Chef Davies. You were missed.¡± ¡°Thank you so much. It¡¯s good to be back.¡± When she heads to the door, I turn around and walk to the kitchen in a daze of pure happiness. The rest of the night goes by in a blur, and by the time the kitchen is clean and the staff leaves, I let out an exhausted breath. I nce around the space, and feeling satisfied with the sessful opening night, I begin to think about tomorrow and the week ahead. ¡°You were amazing tonight,¡± Renzo suddenly says. My eyes dart to where he¡¯s leaning against a counter, a proud smile on his face. Walking to him, I nt my face against his chest and let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home, amo.¡± The next moment, he picks me up bridal style, and chuckling, I wrap my arms around his neck. I don¡¯tin as he carries me out of the restaurant and sets me down on the back seat of the Bentley. I watch as he locks the door of the restaurant, and when hees to slide in beside me, I snuggle into his side. During the drive home, I nod off several times, but when Fabrizio parks the car in the basement, I¡¯m wide awake again. When we walk into the penthouse, I kick off my shoes and let out a groan as I wiggle my toes. My eyes fall on a massive bouquet of red roses that takes up all the space on the coffee table in the living room. ¡°Holy crap, that¡¯s huge,¡± I gasp as I walk closer. ¡°It was the biggest arrangement I could fit into the elevator,¡± Renzo says. ¡°I was aiming for a rose for every tear you cried because of me.¡± ¡°Renzo,¡± I breathe as I brush my fingertips over the petals. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to.¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± I turn around to thank him for the beautiful flowers but freeze when I see him down on one knee. Shock shudders through me, and after the busy and emotional day I¡¯ve had, I can¡¯t keep my eyes from misting up. ¡°Even though I kidnapped you, you were the one who took me captive. You¡¯ve seen me at my worst and still chose to love me.¡± Tears stream down my cheeks as I stare at the man who¡¯s changed my life in so many ways it¡¯s still hard to believe it happened. He clears his throat then says, ¡°This is me officially asking you to be my girlfriend and partner in crime.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. I let out a burst ofughter as I move forward. ¡°Get up so I can kiss you.¡± Renzo climbs to his feet then takes a small box from the inside pocket of his jacket. Opening it, he holds it out to me so I can see the Sapphire ring. ¡°This is a you-belong-to-me ring. It has a tracker so I can find you if you¡¯re ever in trouble.¡± He takes it from the box and slides it onto my ring finger. ¡°I want every fucker out there to know you¡¯re taken.¡± ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I murmur before I lift onto my tiptoes to kiss my man. Suddenly he lifts me from my feet and carries me bridal style up the stairs. ¡°I want to see you naked with only my ring on your finger.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­I like the sound of that,¡± I chuckle as I press kisses to his neck. ¡°A perfect ending to a perfect night.¡± Walking into the bedroom, he ces me on the bed, and staring down at me, he says, ¡°A perfect beginning to a perfect life, amo.¡± 128 Two yearster¡­) Epilogue Renzo The first year after our marriage, we focused on ourselves and work to make sure we were ready for the next step. So here we are, standing in an orphanage with way too many cute faces looking for a home. ¡°We should buy the orphanage and adopt them all,¡± I mutter. ¡°This is hard,¡± Skr says, looking a little panic-stricken. A little boy runs into my legs and bounces back. Landing on his ass, he bursts outughing. Crouching down, I pick him up, and when we¡¯re face-to-face, I ask, ¡°You okay, little guy? That must¡¯ve hurt.¡± He shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m tough.¡± The smile on his face is filled with mischief, and it does something to my heart. ¡°Renzo,¡± Skr whispers. My eyes flick to hers, then she nods quickly. ¡°Him.¡± I look back at the little boy, then ask, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Georgi.¡± He points to where a little girl is sucking her thumb while holding a nket to the side of her face. ¡°That¡¯s my sister, Raya.¡± I nce at Skr. ¡°We can¡¯t split them.¡± ¡°Definitely not.¡± She walks to the little girl and picks her up, then turns to smile at me. I nce between the two kids, and when the little girlys her head on Skr¡¯s shoulder and I see the emotion on my wife¡¯s face, I know it¡¯s a done deal. We came for one, and we¡¯re leaving with two. I turn around and walk to where Sylvia is standing. She¡¯s helping us with the legal side of things. ¡°Can we arrange the adoption for both Georgi and Raya?¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± she asks. ¡°Taking on two children can be daunting.¡± ¡°Dead sure.¡± I look at Georgi again. ¡°Get everything sorted out. We¡¯d like to take them home.¡± ¡°Take us home?¡± Georgi asks, his eyes wide on me. It¡¯s only then I think to ask, ¡°Would you like that, little guy?¡± His eyes flick to his sister, then he puts on a brave face and nods. ¡°But Raya¡¯sing with me.¡± A smile tugs at my mouth. ¡°Definitely. You¡¯re her big brother and have to take care of her.¡± He nods again, his eyes constantly going to Raya. Christ, I love the protectiveness he has for his sister. This little guy will grow up to be a force to be reckoned with. My eyes flick to Sylvia, and I order, ¡°Get the paperwork done.¡± When Sylvia heads to the office, I nce at Skr and say, ¡°Come, amo. Let¡¯s go sign everything.¡± Heading to the office, I sit down and keep Georgi on my left knee while I sign everywhere that¡¯s needed. It takes a while before we¡¯re allowed to leave with the kids, and as we carry our son and daughter out of the orphanage, Georgi asks, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± My eyes meet his. ¡°Renzo.¡± ¡°Do I have to call you dad?¡± he asks with a serious expression. I shake my head. ¡°You can call me Renzo or Dad or Papa. Whatever you¡¯refortable with.¡± He nods and once again looks for Raya. ¡°I¡¯m Skr.¡± My wife says as we reach the car. We huddle together for a moment, just taking in the special asion and staring at our children. ¡°You have a nice car,¡± Georgi mentions. ¡°What¡¯s your house like? Is there space for us? I always share a room with Raya so she doesn¡¯t get scared.¡± ¡°Our home is way up in the sky in an apartment building,¡± Skr answers while Raya snuggles closer to her, her little fingers ying with strands of Skr¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s big, and there¡¯s lots of space. You can share a room with Raya, and one day, when she isn¡¯t scared anymore, you can have your own room.¡± A smile starts to tug at Georgi¡¯s mouth, and suddenly, his chin starts to tremble. He fights the emotions so fucking hard it has me wrapping him up in a hug. ¡°I¡¯m here now, Georgi. I¡¯ll help you take care of Raya. Okay?¡± He nods and hides his face until he has control over his emotions again. Lifting his head, he stares at me for the longest moment, and I see how tired he is from having to be strong all the time. ¡°You¡¯re safe with me,¡± I promise. He nods again, whispering, ¡°Thank you, Renzo.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Skr says, her voice hoarse from the emotional moment. We strap the kids into the back seat before I signal to Vincenzo and the other guards that we¡¯re leaving. When I slide behind the steering wheel, I nce in the rearview mirror and see Georgi¡¯s eyes locked on me. Skr pulls on her safety belt, then says, ¡°We need to get clothes, and toys, and I need to decorate the rooms, and¡­ shoot, what else ¨C¡± ¡°Breathe.¡± I chuckle as I steer the car away from the orphanage. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to breathe, amo.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. That too.¡± She looks at me with a happy smile and ces her hand on my thigh. (Another two yearster¡­) Skr ¡°Look at my boy go,¡± Renzo praises Georgi when he finally has the hang of skating. I hold Raya¡¯s hand tightly as she carefully shuffles over the ice. ¡°You¡¯ve got this, baby,¡± I encourage her. ¡°Just hold onto Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she murmurs, all her concentration on not falling. She slowly gets better and excitedly says, ¡°Look, Mommy. I¡¯m doing it.¡± ¡°I see, baby. You¡¯re even better than Daddy.¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s about to see his ¨C¡± Renzo loses his bnce and falls on his ass. Georgi quickly skates back to Renzo and tries to help him up. ¡°Are you okay, Dad?¡± Renzo chuckles while I do my best not tough out loud. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Help your old man get to the side where it¡¯s safe.¡± Skating in small circles with Raya, I watch as Georgi helps Renzo to the bench on the side of the frozen pond. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m cold,¡± Raya says. ¡°I want to go to Daddy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I lead her carefully across the ice, and smiling at Renzo, I say, ¡°She wants Daddy.¡± He lifts her to hisp and engulfs her against his chest, while I look at Georgi and ask, ¡°Want to race?¡± ¡°Yes!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. We get ready, and before I can count down to one, Georgi shoots forward. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s cheating,¡± I call out as I set off after him. We spend another twenty minutes on the ice before we head back to Renzo and Raya. After we¡¯ve changed out of the skates and into our shoes, Renzo asks, ¡°Who¡¯s hungry.¡± ¡°Me,¡± Georgi replies. ¡°Can we have hotdogs?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± We walk to a hotdog stand, and I order four hotdogs which we eat on our way back to the car. While the kids climb into the back seat, Renzo leans in and presses a kiss to my mouth. ¡°What¡¯s that for?¡± I ask. ¡°Just because I love you,¡± he says with a grin tugging at his lips. Looking at the man who¡¯s given me the world, my heart can¡¯t contain all the love I feel for him. ¡°I love you too.¡± ¡°Happy?¡± he asks as he opens the passenger door. ¡°Very happy,¡± I murmur and steal another kiss before I get into the car. The End. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!